《The Beast And The Blessed》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Natalie''s P.O.V. I felt uneasy as soon as I entered the pack house. The way my pack mates were smirking at me, laughing behind their hands... I knew they were up to something. Their pranks and bullying had been getting worse and more painful each time they managed to get me alone. My bruises still hadn''t gone away from thest time. My body ached from the beating I had taken two days ago, but I was only a few hours away from it all ending. I just needed to get to Jake before they set their n into motion. Jake was my boyfriend of four years. He was the only one that cared for me, and the only one I could trust. We were high school sweethearts. He was also the next in line to be the Alpha of our pack. That didn''t matter to me, but it did matter to the other women in the pack. They hated that he was with me. They felt that they deserved a stronger Luna than I would be, and they all wanted to be his chosen one. I hadn''t even shifted yet. To them, I was no more than an omega...a runt as they liked to call me, the weakest of the litter. It should have happened three years ago when I turned sixteen, but it didn''t. Now I was neen, the age at which we could recongize our mates as our wolves should have matured by then. Had I shifted, I would have known Jake was my mate already, but we had to wait the extra two months until today, his neenth birthday, for him to recognize me as his mate. Jake didn''t care that I hadn''t turned. We had been together since before either of us were old enough to shift, and we were both positive that we were mates. He stood by me and protected me from the cruelty of the wolves around us when I failed to shift with the others. He didn¡¯t have the authority to use the Alphamand yet to get them to leave me alone all the time, but he made sure to be there for me and defend me every chance he could. Everything about being with Jake made my shitty life feel like a dream. He made all of the bad disappear when he held me, and I always knew that I was going to be okay when I was with him. Today would be the day that would change the rest of my life. I scanned over the crowd, desperate to find him. He would probably be looking for me too. We had talked about this night for years. ''Jake? Where are you?'' I asked through our pack link but received no response. "Poor little human, you have a lot of guts to show up here right now. Do you have any idea how happy the pack is? Having you here will just ruin it. This party is for pack wolves only." Savannah, my sister''s best friend, said as the crowd parted for her and the music stopped. All of the party guests stopped dancing and talking to watch as the biggest bully in the pack approached me. The shing lights of varying colors continued in the ufortable silence. I hoped the man of the hour would see the disruption and step forward to my side, but he didn''t. As I nced around at all of the amused faces, he was nowhere to be seen. "Jake invited me. I am in this pack, and I''m allowed to be here." I whispered, but I could feel the heat building in the back of my eyes as they allughed again. Something was going on, and it was more than just Savannah running her big mouth. "Even he doesn''t want you here." She sneered before smiling at me widely. "See for yourself. Where is Jake, hm? I think he went up to his room. You should go bring him back down to the party and see what he has to say." I held his present against my chest tighter as I narrowed my eyes. She was up to something, but I wanted to get to Jake more than I wanted to deal with her bullshit. As I took a step forward, Savannah stepped to the side, and I could feel everyone watching me with amusement as I went up the stairs. Jake''s room was at the end of the hall behind double doors, and I rushed toward it. I could hear people coming up the stairs behind me, no doubt being led by Savannah, but my salvation was only a few feet away. As soon as I got in his room, I could close the door and act as if none of them existed. It would just be the two of us. There was a stirring in the back of my mind as I wrapped my hand around the cold door knob. It was a warning, telling me not to go inside. It wanted me to turn around and run, knowing this was a trap. Yet, I turned the knob anyway and pushed the door open. The loud moan of the female beneath my boyfriend made me freeze, and I stared wide-eyed at the couple tangled together. Jake thrust into her quickly, releasing his own groans of pleasure. My stomach tied in a knot and it felt hard to breathe. The small spark of light in my life was extinguished, sending my mind intoplete darkness as I processed what I was seeing. He lifted his head, meeting my tear-streaked face, but not seeing me as his wolf was in control. His canines extended just before hetched onto her neck, puncturing the skin and marking her as his mate. My sister. "No," I whispered as my hand covered my mouth. Jake pulled back snarling at the disruption "I told you he didn''t want you," Savannah whispered into my ear, and my sisterughed from beneath my boyfriend as she reached up and ran her hand through Jake''s short blonde hair. "Would you mind closing the door, Tilly?" Haylee asked innocently, but the malicious look in her narrowed eyes showed she was pleased by her victory over me. Not only had she stolen the love of my life, but she was now to be his Luna. "I''m trying to have a private moment with my mate." Mate. The word seemed so empty now. Jake had hated Haylee. He had watched how mean she was toward me and resented her. Now, he was baring his teeth at me, defending her. "How could you?" I choked out as a sob wracked through my chest, and the present in my hold dropped to the floor before me. The sudden and loud noise seemed to snap Jake back into control, and his eyes returned to their normal brown. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His jaw dropped open as he nced from me to my sister with guilt, but he didn''t look the least bit regretful. He was happy to have found and marked his mate, he only hated that he had been caught cheating. The torn look on his face only made me angrier as he gasped my name while he pulled out of my sister. She sat up as he climbed to his feet, neither of them ashamed to be seen naked. "Natalie, I¡­" He said, stepping forward and causing me to take a step away, only to be pushed back toward him by the crowd of on-lookers. I stumbled forward, trying to stay as far away from him as possible. The steady stream of tears blurred my vision, and my chest hurt as he whispered my name again. "Tilly¡­She''s my mate." He finally announced, causing the house to cheer in celebration that their future Luna had been imed. Hearing it from his mouth made it even worse, and I shuddered with revulsion as I watched my sister ce her hand on his back. Goosebumps rose along his skin, and he let out a low growl of pleasure at her touch. "You hate her." I sobbed as I thrust my finger in her direction. "You''ve told me so many times how awful she is and how you felt bad for her mate for being stuck with such a horrid person! You could have rejected her!" I pulled my arm back, wiping the wetness from under my nose as I blinked quickly to clear my vision. "She¡¯s my mate," He repeated. "I never meant to hurt you, Tilly. I swear that this was not how I expected tonight to go. But you of all people know how important it is that I marked my mate before The Offering. They could show up any day now, and it''s not like I could mate with you if you weren''t my mate. You''re a h.." I took in a deep breath as he cut himself off from saying the word. I was trying to calm myself but my body was fighting to give in to the despair and pain of his betrayal. "Human." I spat out as I tried to fight against my tears. He had been the only person who hadn''t held that over me. The only safe ce in this pack. Now he was on their side. I never expected him to see me the same way they did. He had pretended that it hadn''t mattered to him, but it seemed that after all this time it did. So much so that he would rather mate my sister and make that vile woman his Luna, than be with me¡­ a human. "Don''t make me out to be the bad guy for finding my soulmate, Tilly! Finding our one is what we have been dreaming about for years! I didn''t know it wouldn''t be you, but you should still be happy for me." He insisted, trying to defend himself, but only making me hate him more. He didn''t bother to step away from her as she began to rub his shoulder, making sure to curl her manicured w around to the front of his chest to ensure I would see her hold on him. I eyed him with disgust as he began to grow hard again from her touch, and I shook my head back and forth. "I feel sorry for you, Jake." The whisper was met by my sister''s growl of anger, but she smiled at me as she raised an eyebrow. "Please close the door behind you on your way out, runt. We aren''t done in here yet." Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Natalie''s P.O.V. I pushed through the crowd, desperate to get away from everyone. I had been beaten, bullied, and broken by this pack over the past few years, and the only salvation I had was upstairs cheating on me with my sister. Although, I guess he wasn''t anymore. Now, he was just fucking his mate. I no longer existed to him. Our rtionship had just been a way to pass the time until he found someone better¡­someone, who had shifted and wasn''t human still. A hard shove came from behind me as I raced down thest few steps. My vision was blurred by the tears, and I was clutching my chest as I tried to catch my breath. I didn''t want the rest of the pack to enjoy my pain any more than they already did. They loved it when I cried and when I begged them to stop hitting or kicking me. It spurred them on to hear me calling Jake for help. This time, I had no one to call for¡­ no one who cared enough to help me. The force of the push sent me flying into the hardwood floor with a shout of pain as my wrist twisted beneath me, my dark brown hair falling over my shoulder. "Silly Tilly, always being in ces that she doesn''t belong." Savannah hissed as she stepped over my body. I knew I needed to get away, but arge foot came down on my back as I tried to stand, sending my chin to the floor. I turned my head, panting for air as they pressed more of their weight down on my spine. "I''ve been really sick of you bothering us. If you are not a wolf, then you are not a part of this pack. We don''t want humans here. It''s time for you to get lost, runt." "That is quite enough!" The Alpha''s voice boomed through the house, and I took in a deep breath as the weight on my back was lifted. I didn''t want to look up at Alpha Dalton. He felt the same as the rest of the pack did. He wanted me away from his son. It wasn''t because I was human. He despised me for being weak. ording to him, I was nothing more than a distraction to Jake, and he was right. "Make your way home, Natalie." He ordered as he looked down his nose at me. I didn''t need my wolf to feel the alphamand he used, but I did feel the blood dripping from my lip as I scrambled to get to my feet. As I was rushing out the front door, his voice rang out again, and I paused just outside the open door on the front porch. "For the rest of you, the announcement has been made of their travels, and The Offering will be tomorrow." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Gasps filled the house, and for the briefest moment, my pain was reced with panic. We knew they would be arriving any day now, but we hadn''t expected them toe so soon and with such little notice. The Lycans. They ruled the world. Wolves, Fae, witches, and humans alike were all under their thumb. They were supposed to arrive days ago. We had begun to assume they were going to reschedule or cancel as it had been silent on their end. I sniffled as quietly as I could, needing to hear what my Alpha was saying, but unable to stop the tears from the pain and betrayal I had experienced tonight. My wrist was cradled to my chest, and my breathing wasing out in shallow and shaking gasps. "Don''t worry, runt," Savannah said quietly but with malice in her voice. The Alpha would have been able to hear her still, but he didn''t say anything. "They areing for the she-wolves, not for disgusting humans." I didn''t bother to respond as I just wanted to get out of the pack house and forget tonight ever happened. But a small part of me hoped they chose her. I wanted them to take her far away from here, where I would never have to see her again. "It has been announced that the Lycan king will be joining his pack this time. I want everyone on the best behavior." The shock of the news was audible as the pack gasped in awe. The Lycan King hadn''t been seen outside the castle walls in years. He was rumored to be a vicious beast, one who fed off the pain and torment of those around him. He killed without warning and took whatever he wanted without consequence. The stories of his ruthlessness were vast, and I knew nothing good woulde of him leaving his castle. When The Offering was done each year before, it was only the unmated members of his pack that showed up to choose from our unmated she-wolves. Never him. I shook my head as I turned and made my way out of the pack house, wiping the tears from my cheeks as I did so. Savannah was right. The Lycans wouldn''t bother with me. Even the Alpha thought my knowledge of their arrival to be unessential. He had tried to send me away before he told the rest of the pack. I had nothing to worry about, but it would be a good chance for me to make my escape. I wasn''t wee in my pack. They only kept me around in case I were to shiftte. They couldn''t have someone shifting around the humans. While they knew about us and also lived under the rule of the Lycans, they kept to themselves as much as possible. It was exactly how I wanted to live. Away from the pain. Away from the suffering and abuse. The image of Haylee and Jake had been burned into my mind, making it hard to focus as I ran back to my house. It was as though I could feel my heart physically breaking inside my chest, and I had no way to reach in to hold it together. I stumbled as I held my arm tightly to my chest. The pain in both was excruciating. While a part of me demanded that I go back and give Jake a piece of my mind, I had nothing more to say to him. He was a liar. I loved him with everything I had, and he had taken my heart and spat in my face. I wasn''t sure how toe back from it. How did one ever get over being betrayed by the person they loved most in the world? Small drops of cold waternded on my skin, making me choke out augh at the irony of the rain at a moment like this. Yet, the chortle of amusement only made me cry harder. The freedom I had craved was going to mine sooner than I had imagined. Before I thought I would be freed of my torment by mating with the man I loved. Once he had imed me as his Luna, all the bullying and pain would stop. That was my mistake. I never should have believed that I would be freed by a man. I would take care of myself from now on, starting with getting the hell out of here. As soon as the Lycans arrived, all attention would be turned to them. Everyone from the pack would be present, and no one would notice one little human missing from the crowd. I would have a very brief window to make my escape, and it didn''t matter what happened. I was willing to risk it all. What was the point of being alive, if you were scared to live? I had to be missing something. There had to be something out there better than this. The lights were on in my house and gave me pause. I slowed as I approached. I wasn''t ready to face my parents. They hated that I didn''t shift more than even I did. They had high standards for us. Coming from a Beta bloodline, they were ecstatic that I had been dating the future Alpha. When I didn''t shift, they were livid. I was a disappointment to their name and our pack. It was something they reminded me about repeatedly, how ashamed they were of me and how I let them down. Silly Tilly. That was what they used to call me as a kid. I was their Silly Tilly, always doing adorable things like bumping into walls, smearing food in my hair, and building things in ways that seemed right to me but went against the instructions. Now, I hated that nickname. Silly Tilly, the girl who thought she could find love and happiness. That girl dreamed of having a safe ce to live and raise her own family someday. Haylee and Savannah loved to use it against me as I got older. Silly Tilly¡­ they would spit it with disgust and mocking tones,ughing at me for one thing or another. Turns out I was silly after all. There was no true love. I had nothing left here for me. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Natalie''s P.O.V I could feel my heart breaking all over again the longer I stayed in the pack house the next morning. Haylee never came homest night, and I knew she was right upstairs, sleeping next to the man who imed he loved me just two days ago. The man who had promised me forever. The dryness in my mouth and throat made it hard to swallow, but no matter how much I drank, I couldn''t seem to get past the utter devastation flowing through my veins. As little as I wanted to be here, I had chores to do. The Lycans would be arriving in a matter of hours, and as the lowest-ranking pack member, I was stuck with cleaning up the mess from the party. My goal had been to get in and out as soon as possible, but when I heard footsteps hit the stairs, I knew I had taken too long. The pile of vomit I was cleaning up had me ready to gag, and I knew if I didn''t get it off the floor, depending on who was about to join me, there was a good chance my face would end up in it. But I had stupidly saved it for the end, knowing it would be the worst part of the mess to clean. "Tilly?" His voice called out softly, and my spine straightened as goosebumps covered my flesh. It was an odd sensation, having the only person I ever felt safe around suddenly be the cause of my fear and panic. I didn''t like it. While the rest of the pack loved to hurt me, the emotional pain he caused was much worse than any broken bone or cut. "Please, just leave me alone," I whispered as I ced the rancid paper towel into the trash bag by my legs. "I have work to do." The sound of his feet padding across the hardwood floor made my stomach roll, and I could feel him getting closer to me. I used to feel butterflies, but now there was a cold dread that washed over me. My hands shook as I reached for the spray bottle and began to spray the floor so I could wipe up the rest of the disgusting bile. "I figured you would be down here early to clean." He said, and I tensed as I heard him stop only a couple of feet away. Knowing that he had been thinking about me and had gotten up early just to talk to me made me happy and feel sick at the same time. I fought the urge to cry at the sound of his voice, but it was like the well had dried. I had no more tears left to shed. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "We need to talk about yesterday," He trailed off, sounding irritated as I kept my back to him and began to scrub the cleaner off the floor. "Look at me, Tilly." The nickname made me cringe. Yet each time he said it, he reminded me of who I was. Silly Tilly. I ced the paper towel in the trash bag before taking my yellow kitchen gloves off and getting to my feet. "Why should I? I won''t trust anything thates out of your mouth. You lied to me for years, Jake!" "What did I lie to you about, huh?" "Everything!" I snapped as I turned to face him. "Why don''t we start with, ''I love you'', or ''I hate your sister. She''s such a bitch''." I watched as his eyes swirled with the ck of his wolf surfacing. "Don''t say I didn''t love you, Tilly. You know that I did! But that was before I found my soulmate. If you had shifted, you would have probably found yours by now too, and none of this would even have happened!" His chest rose and fell as he yelled at me, surely waking a handful of hungover wolves that had decided to crash at the pack house. Was he really ming the fact that he cheated on me on my not shifting? "You cheated on me, with my sister! But that''s not even the worst part! You kept telling me that you didn''t care that I didn''t shift, but you lied! You were actually using it as an excuse to end our rtionship if you didn''t find your matest night!" I yelled back, feeling my body start to shake. I knew there was no reason for it. I had gotten angry before. I had felt this same thing happen, and then¡­.nothing. It was like my anger evaporated, and the wolf that I was begging to finally surface vanished. "I came down here to make things right between us because you''re my best friend! But I''m d you brought up Haylee, because I have a few things I need to address. If you want to throw a pity party that we broke up, that''s fine, but don''t you dare disrespect my mate again. The way you publically treated your future Lunast night, will result in punishment." He threatened, and I wanted to scoff at his deration that I was his best friend. I wasn''t his best friend. I had been his girlfriend. There is a big difference. The fact that he assumed I would still be friends with him after he destroyed my heart wasughable. It was knowing that he was nning to punish me that made me pause. Would I be locked in the dungeons for a night or would they take so far as to tie me to the post outside to be whipped? In the end, it didn''t matter. They could punish me all they would like. I had taken everything they could throw at me before, and I was still standing. They may have left me with a few scars, but I was still breathing. "Is that you talking, or Haylee?" I knew it wasn''t him. He wouldn''t punish me, or at least he wouldn''t before my evil sister got her ws into him. She was going to corrupt him, and her maniptions, jealousy, and power-hungry mind would be his downfall. I turned to walk away, but Jake shot forward. He grabbed my forearm tightly, spinning me around to look back up at him. "Don''t turn your back on me when I am talking to you." My eyes nced between his, and I didn''t even recognize him anymore. The darkness in there sent a shiver down my spine like someone had run the tip of a de down it. "When I said that I felt sorry for you, Jake," I whispered, knowing I had nothing left to lose. I had been in pain for years. I was already going to be punished. The worst they could do was kill me and free me from this cursed pack. "I meant it. She has already changed you. With her by your side, whispering in your ear, this pack will fall, and you will be the reason." His hand tightened on my arm, his nails extending and puncturing my flesh. My bone protested under the strain, and I knew if he kept going, it was going to break. "Ah!" I groaned out in pain as my knees gave out from beneath me. Jake''s eyes widened as his wolf receded, and he dropped my arm in shock. "Tilly, I didn''t mean¡­" His eyes zed over, and I backed away slowly as I held my already injured wrist to my chest and panted in pain. The tears spilled over my eyelids, and I stumbled as the back of my foot hit the bag of trash behind me, barely catching myself. When he came to, I could see the conflict in his mind. Even he was surprised that heshed out at me that way. "They¡¯re here." He whispered while he stared with guilt down at my arm. "Tilly¡­" "You should go. It''s disrespectful for you not to be there to greet the King at the border." I wiped my good hand over my cheeks to dry them before grabbing the bag of trash and making my way to the back door to throw it out. It was now or never. As soon as the pack was distracted by the Lycans, I would make my escape, and they could all kiss my ass. Yet, as I made my way through the trees and back toward my home, an uneasy feeling ran through me. The hair on the back of my neck stood at attention. A warning went off in my mind that made me feel like I was about to be prey, and I ran. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Four: Killian Killian''s P.O.V My lip curled at the weak wolf in front of me as he shook with fear at the border of the Red Moon pack. They used to be an impressive group for their kind, but over time they grewcent. Their need to be stronger, bigger, and better vanished, and with it did my respect. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I resented that I had toe to this weak little pack, but it was where I would find her. My mate. Even thinking the word had me on edge, and I growled as the werewolf before me stood in my way, making my blood boil. He was stalling, trying to give his Alpha time to show himself to cover for the disrespectfulck of wee we had received thus far. His eyes traveled over me, his body vibrating even harder in terror at what he saw. We had run in our Lycan form, as we preferred. Shifting into our beast was saved for special circumstances. We were blessed by the Goddess with the ability to half-shift and stand on two legs. The sad excuse of a dog before me was wasting my time, and that was something I did not allow. "Run along, little wolfie." Joselin''s voice rang out as she transported before him. Her long, pure white hair blew away from her face, exposing her glossy empty white eyes, and the ck etchings along her skin. The wolf jumped back, bracing itself with his tail between his legs as he stared at her with wide eyes. The smell of urine made me lose any faith that I had in this pack if this was one of their warriors. They would need to be trained. At this point, I had the feeling one little Fae could obliterate them. "Boo!" She whispered, and the wolf took off, running back toward its pack, leaving the border defenseless. Joselin grabbed a strand of her hair, twirling it as she nced over her shoulder with feigned innocence. "I don''t think he liked me." I rolled my eyes at her before she dipped her head in respect, and I walked past her, leading my pack of men onto the packnd. Joselin was the only reason I was here. Her vision demanded that I find and protect my mate. It was a vision of my death, and that was not something that I would let happen. ording to my witch, it was something that my mate wouldn''t let happen either. She would be the only one who could save me in the uing battle, and it was the only reason why I was here today. The trees thinned as we reached the pack, and Alpha Dalton jogged up to greet me with his head dipped in submission. It was toote for him. He was lucky I didn''t rip his throat out immediately. The loud gasps were quickly joined by the sobs of several women as they were forced to their knees in a line, their yells of protest getting louder as they witnessed my men emerging from the forest in their Lycan form. I took a deep breath as I walked past their Alpha, not bothering to acknowledge the man who had already insulted me once. We were here for one reason and one reason only. "Tsk, bad puppy!" Joselin hissed behind me as she walked past Dalton. A young man stepped forward from the collection of pack members, and I could feel the Alpha blood pumping in his veins. The heir. "Wee," He said as he bowed. The woman standing at his side stared down at him, disgusted that he would submit to another. I could feel the way she demanded power but leaked toxicity from every pore. I snorted in disdain at the couple as I red at her before she too, lowered to show her respect. The rest of the pack was not far behind, and I nced over their people with disinterest. It was a little late for pleasantries. Theirck of preparation only added to the insult that they had not been ready for us, even with advanced notice of our arrival. But there was a sweet scent in the air, tied to the couple before me, that made my beast want to tear down every wolf and building in the pack until I found the source. My mouth watered, and I knew it was her. She was here, and I would find her. As thest girl joined the line, I let out a low growl. The loud sobbing and begging ceased, leaving only the obnoxious sniffling of the crying women. They had nothing to fear if they showed the respect we had fought for, earned, and now demanded. My men shifted on their feet, anxious to find their mate but knowing that they would need to wait until I had gone through the line first. One by one, I stood before each female, taking in their scent carefully as they cowered away from myrge form. Only one stood out from the others, and it was the look of confidence as she sat on her heels with her back straight. Her chin was lifted, but she was smart enough not to look me in the eye and challenge me. By the end of the first row, I turned to look at Joselin who stood with her eyebrows pinched together. I could see on her face that she was as confused as I was. "Where are the rest?" I asked, my deep voice causing several of the scared women to flinch. Alpha Dalton''s eyes widened as he looked from me back to the unmated females on their knees before me. "This is all of them." The way his head shook subtly back in forth in confusion, silently pleading for me to believe him only fed my rage. I lunged forward, my Lycan form towered over the wolves in their skins as I wrapped my hand around his throat, lifting the weak Alpha from the ground. "Do not lie to me. You are already on thin ice.¡± My men started releasing low growls of encouragement. Their excitement and need for bloodshed filled me with pride. "That''s all of them, I swear!" His desperate plea made him look weaker than I had originally thought. His warm blood dripped down over my fingertip as I sank my nails into his throat. I stared into his eyes. I wanted to watch as he met his end. I wanted to see the light fade from his eyes and the soul leave his body as he was returned to the Goddess. "Wrong answer." Joselin sang from where she stood with my pack. The glee in her voice was joined by a howling of excitement as I ripped his throat out, and he crumbled to the ground. The wolves all gasped and cried in shock and despair as their Alpha fell. I lifted my hand, aware of the blood running down my forearm as I addressed my men. "Find her." The dropping of the flesh and tendons acted like a g, and my pack took off, ready to tear down every house or person who tried to prevent them from finding their queen. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Five: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I had never been so happy and terrified at the same time. The house was empty, and everything was free for the taking as I collected a bag with clothes, money, and food. Every few minutes, I would hear the creak of the house shifting or noise outside, and my heart would stop. I was waiting for them toe home and find me stealing. Even worse, I was waiting for a Lycan to pop out of the walls and rip my heart from my chest. They had already made their way onto ournd. Even without my wolf present, I could feel them. Their power was unlike anything I had ever experienced before. The hairs on my neck and arms were sticking away from my body, and my stomach was rolling with nerves. I threw my backpack over my shoulder, keeping my bad arm as close to my chest as possible to prevent irritating the damaged appendage further. I had to make it three miles to the border and another six before I reached a human town. Once I was there, I could hop a ride and go anywhere I wanted. I could be free. The back door squealed as I pushed it open, not bothering to shut it behind me as I took off at a run through the trees. The Lycans would only be able to serve as a distraction for so long. Once my parents got home, I had no idea what would be in store for me. Would theye after me for stealing, or would they let me go so they could be free of me? Either way, I pushed myself harder, wanting to at least make it off theirnd before they realized I was gone. I ran out of breath quickly, the throbbing in my arm distracting me as I stumbled over a branch but caught my footing and continued on. The border felt like it was moving farther away the longer I ran, but I couldn''t let myself slow now. I was too close. Arge shadow shed by my right, hidden in the trees. I gasped, startled as I nced to the side, not seeing anything there. Yet, the warning in my head was telling me that I was no longer alone. The further I ran, the more I began to notice mypanion. Therge, hulking form would appear in the corner of my eye and then disappear when I would turn to look. It was the loud footsteps and snarling that joined us that sent a shiver all the way down to my toes. The feral sound was more than a warning. It was a threat. To my left, two more figures appeared, running alongside me on two feet. Their beast-like appearance made my lungs contract in panic, and I couldn''t take in any more air. I had never imagined my end would be at the hands of Lycans. "You can stop running now, as entertaining as your attempt was." A female voice called out before she manifested several steps ahead. Her white eyes bore into my soul, and I slid to a stop. My uneven panting seemed to amuse her as she looked me over. It was unsettling not being able to see what she was looking at as she didn''t have visible irises to give her away, but the way her head moved told me that I was under her scrutiny as she looked me up and down. The Lycans moved closer, surrounding me as if they were about to feast on their prey. Their half-shift state was terrifying to see so close. I had stood in the crowd on previous Offerings but never had to face one for myself. The four around me let out animalistic noises, talking among themselves before one of the monsters on my left reached for me, making me jump to the side. I could feel the border only a few yards away, and while I knew they would just chase me into the unimednd, I was determined not to give up. I stared into the beast''s green eyes, seeing the amusement and the challenge in them. He knew I was going to run, but it didn''t stop me from turning on my heels and sprinting right into the chest of another. I screamed as they wrapped their arms around me, throwing me over their shoulder and making my backpack hit me upside the head. My arms and legs thrashed as I continued to struggle, willing to do anything to get free. His muscr build seemed to tighten further around me like a boa constrictor as he restrained me and took off at a run. The harder I kicked, hit, and struggled to be free, the tighter his hold on me became. I let out a scoff of disbelief as we broke through the tree line. What had been over twenty minutes of running for me was less than five for the creatures holding me prisoner. "I''m a human." The terrified plea came out in a shaky and desperate voice. "I never shifted. I''m just a human." The statement was met byughter from the beasts surrounding the Lycan holding me. They had never required me to be present at The Offering before. I was nobody. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. No Lycan would want me as a mate. A simple werewolf didn''t even want me. The only possibility that made sense to me was that I was about to be punished for something that I more than likely didn''t do. My parents wouldn''t have gone back to their home yet, and unless the Lycans wanted to witness my beating for disrespecting Haylee, they had no use for or reason for me to be brought back to them. I could hear my pack mumbling in irritation and disbelief as I was carried into view before being unceremoniously dumped onto the ground. The involuntary shout of pain from trying to catch myself with my injured arm silenced the pack, and I panted as I pushed back the tears, staring at the dead grass. I could feel him, the King. His powerful aura was calling to me, demanding that I submit to him. I wanted to look up as he approached, but I was petrified. My gaze was locked on the dirt in front of his massive paws, my body shaking with adrenaline and fear as I waited for him to speak. Would he kill me for running during The Offering? Did he even care about a pathetic human¡¯s presence? A low growl came from the beast before me, and I felt my body warm as goosebumps covered my skin. I had heard countless growls and snarls in my time among the pack. The sound that came from the king was unlike anything I had ever heard before. There was a darkness to it that made me want to cower away, but also a twisted pleasurable purr beneath the surface that had me convinced he was going to enjoy killing me. "Her?" The voice that tormented me for years screeched out, and I turned my head to look at the women lined up on their knees. Savannah stared at me in disbelief and disgust before she turned her re to the king. "You want her? She''s a human!" My eyes widened at her tant disrespect, notprehending her words. He released a loud roar that made every member of the pack flinch and drop their heads lower in submission. With my face only a few inches from the ground, I watched with terror as the king moved away from me and stood before Savannah. The greater distance between us allowed me to see more of him. He wasrger than the other Lycans, his body covered in knotted scars that were visible beneath his fur. His w was the size of Savannah''s head as he punched it through her chest, ripping her heart out the other side and sending the pack into a flurry of sobs and terrified mumblings for mercy. "You will do well to teach your pack to respect those above them." The witch''s voice called out again, but I was trapped staring at Savannah''s body as the king pulled his hand out, and it fell to the ground. I was aware of him walking back to me, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away. It was therge hand that grabbed me by my backpack and lifted me off the ground like a doll that brought me back to reality, and I instinctively met the glowing red eyes of the Lycan King. His deep voice sent a chill through me as he spoke, "Mine." Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Six: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. A shiver of satisfaction rushed through me, but the feeling quickly passed as a drop of my pack mate''s blood trickled from his grip on the top of my bag andnded on my neck. I tore my eyes away from his, not wanting to offend him further, only to have themnd on the mutted body of my Alpha. His throat had been torn clean from his body, and hey limp on the ground with his sobbing mate over him. My first instinct was to find Jake to make sure that he was okay. His father had just been murdered in front of him, and he was now the Alpha. But it wasn''t my responsibility anymore. He had Haylee. His Luna. The king let out another growl that made me want to curl up in a ball and hide away. Perhaps if I had done that instead of running, I wouldn''t have been forced into this position. I had heard horror stories of women who had been chosen as breeders. None of which I wanted to be a part of. To be chosen as one''s soulmate was a different story. It was one of love andpassion. But as the beast stared down at me, I felt sick. This was not going to be a storybook romance. Not with someone who murdered so freely and tore women from their homes and their potential to find their true mates. I watched with horror as he lifted his other w, and flicked his fingers toward his men. In an instant, they swarmed the women on their knees, searching for their mate or trying to find one they wanted to breed with. From what I had heard as a child, the Lycans rarely found their soulmate as they could be of any species. But they had to continue their bloodline, and so, they would select chosen mates, otherwise referred to as breeders once they had given up hopes of finding their fated. The sole purpose of those women mating a Lycan was to produce male heirs to continue the line. It appeared it would be mine now too. I could feel his eyes burning into me as he held me up. My legs and arms hung limp as I swung slightly from the hold he had on my bag. "Oh, good! You already have your things." The female from before said, seeming unafraid of the monster holding me in his grip as she moved next to him. "Best we get on our way then. This pathetic pack doesn''t have much to offer." Instinctively, I nced from her to the man in front of me. His glowing red eyes were narrowed as he stared at me, and I could almost feel the regreting from him. He had chosen wrong, and he knew it. No one wanted the human, even to breed. His offspring would be weak. I watched as his eyes traveled from my split lip to my bruised and swollen arm. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Once we got back to his pack, I would be demoted to be nothing more than an Omega like I was here. I would have to cook, clean, and would more than likely be beaten until they felt that I knew my ce. It would be like it was here, only worse. At least here, I had the chance to escape. Running from the Lycans would do nothing except assure that I would have a quick death upon my capture. "You can still change your mind," I whispered as I dropped my gaze down to his chest. The thick fur of his beast did nothing to hide how muscr he was, and I was terrified as he let out a growl louder than any before. I wasn''t sure if he was angered by me second-guessing his decision or if it was because he felt stuck with me. Either way, I knew I was not in his good favor. The animalistic sounds of his pack talking amongst each other told me that it was time to go, and my feet twitched beneath me as I expected to be ced back down. Instead, I was thrown over the beast''s shoulder. My body shook in his hold as he wrapped an arm around my legs to hold me to him. I gasped in shock as he took off at a run, leading his men. The sight before me as I looked up was terrifying. At least three dozen Lycans ran behind us on their two legs. Their half-shifted state was the thing of nightmares, but I couldn''t help but notice one that stood out among the others. While the rest appeared frustrated or angry, he was happy with his head held high and a girl from my pack in his arms, Mira. He didn''t have her thrown over his shoulder. He cradled her against his chest as he ran, and she held on tightly around his neck with her cheek pressed against him. They were fated mates. Even without knowing each other, there was an obvious love between them. It was something that I would not get to experience as a chosen mate. I let my head drop back down, bobbing as the king continued to run quickly. The ground moving beneath us was a blur, and I closed my eyes as it began to make my head and stomach spin. The blood rushing to my arm made it throb, but I pushed back any vocalizations of my difort. It would do no good to emphasize just how weak I truly waspared to them. It felt like hourster when howling startled me. The loud echoing noise came from all around me, and I felt the giant''s arm tighten in response to my movement. I ced my hands on his lower back, pushing myself up to be able to see what was around me. The city was magnificent withrge modern buildings that were decorated with all colors of nts and vines. The bright vibrancy of the kingdom made it look magical, and for a brief moment, I forgot I was here against my will. The Goddess surely had blessed their people, and I was in awe of the beautiful sight around me as the king slowed, leading his people down the cobblestone streets. I had expected to see more of these beasts, of the giant Lycans to be roaming the grounds. Instead, I was surprised to see everyone in their skin. Each person seemed fascinated to see their king returning home, but it was the little girl pointing at me with a smile as she talked adamantly to the woman next to her that made me feel self-conscious. I could feel how red my face was from hanging over the king''s shoulder for so long, and I dropped my head again, letting my hair and the bag hanging over the back of my head hide my face. Breeder or Queen, I didn''t want anyone to see me like this, thrown over their king''s shoulder like a sack of flour while the Lycan several rows back, still held his mate lovingly in his arms, nuzzling his head against hers every so often. They did not stop as they were greeted by their people lining the road and cheering for their returned men. It was as if they were returning from war, but from what I had heard, finding mates and breeders were just as important to them. I felt the beast beneath me puff his chest in pride, and he stood up a bit straighter at his wee. King Killian Amery. Love by his people, feared by the world. The crowd only grew louder as he began his ent up the front steps of the castle. I wanted to turn around so I could get a look, but when I began to move his hold only tightened until the difort of the position I was in was outweighed by the pain of his tight grip. When I rxed, so did his arm around me. I could only hope that I would have the freedom to explore later. Perhaps once I was assigned my chores and hadpleted them. The sudden fear that I would be locked in a bedroom to serve the king, only able to leave to tend to our future children made me tense, and I knew he could feel it as his jaw brushed against my butt when he turned to look over his shoulder. He could have chosen any of his women, and from the stories that had even reached my little pack, there were many. The fact that he had chosen to take me made my blood boil. The cold air of the interior of the castle was weing, and I tried to take in a deep breath to calm my rapidly beating heart but failed to do so. It was the shaky exhale that seemed to gather my captures attention. He stopped and let me down, keeping one hand on my arm to hold me steady as the blood rushed back down from my head. He waited only a moment longer before grunting and dragging me up the stairs impatiently and toward arge set of double doors at the end of the hall. I gasped at the intricate gold patterns etched into the wood. He didn''t bother to wait for me to pick my jaw up before he shoved the doors open roughly. The massive suite wasrger than what should have been necessary. But as the king stepped inside, the area seemed to shrink inparison to his monstrous size. I nce to my right to the sitting room and then to therge bedroom through the double doors to my left but they appeared empty. "Where are they?" I wondered to myself, whispering the words. The king turned to me in a silent demand of rification, one eyebrow raised in curiosity. "I assumed I would be staying with your other women." My voice carried as I moved into the bedroom, my eyes trailing over the ginormous mattress to the open door of the bathroom, confirming that there wasn''t a single person there either. I knew from the small personal effects around the room that this wasn''t to be my room alone. I looked back to the bed as the realization of my situation kicked in. Was he expecting to mate now, with him in that state? My body began to shake, and my breathing picked up as the terror sank in. The murderer behind me had brought me here to his bedroom for a reason. "No." He said, sounding rather annoyed. I turned to face him, wanting to be prepared for what was to come. But he stood with his hand pinching what appeared to be the bridge of his snout as he let out a huff of frustration. "This is our room." My eyes widened in surprise as he turned on his heels and walked out of the room, leaving me to copse in a ball against the side of the bed as I let out a shaky breath. I had been spared this time, but I had no idea what to expect of him when he returned. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Seven: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Several hours had passed before I had mustered up the courage to help myself to a shower. I was d that I had my get-a-way bag with me when I was taken from my pack. Clean clothes and a warm shower did wonders for me and my injured arm, and I was ready to test the limits of my new captivity and learn my ce. If I wasn''t allowed to leave ''our'' bedroom, then I would find out very quickly. I paused at the door briefly, wondering what would happen if he came back and I wasn''t there. What kind of punishments did human breeders get? Were there other human breeders here? I shook my head, ncing back to the room, admiring the glow of the mid-afternoon sun on the gold detailing that decorated the bedposts. It made me wonder what other beautiful designs were waiting for me to discover in the rest of the castle. The bronze handle was cold beneath my touch, like a warning that I should just back away and stay where I had been left. Instead, I pulled the door open, jumping at the sight of therge back blocking my exit. The man was easily two heads taller than me and could pass for a giant had I not known he was a Lycan when he wasn''t in his skin. He moved to the side, turning to face me as he cleared the way for me to exit. He bent at the waist, taking me by surprise as he bowed in his crisp back suit. I didn''t know what to do or how to handle it. But as he straightened back up to his full height and returned his gaze down the hallway, I assumed I was free to roam. "Hello," I said softly as I tried to assess the man before me. "Am I allowed to leave the room?" He nced down at me with his eyebrows pulled together as if he were confused before looking away again with a quick nod of his head in confirmation. I stared at him for a moment longer, waiting for him to change his mind or report me to the king. When he didn''t move, I turned and made my way down the hallway, very aware of the giant man shadowing me. The winding staircase of white marble steps made me pause as I wasn''t sure in which direction to go, up or down. I nced over the railing toward the foyer before looking back up. "Your highness," A young woman gasped, and I turned in time to see her curtsy with her head down. "May I help you find something?" I scanned her over. The young girl was wearing ck cks and a tucked-in ck button-up shirt. She held a caddy of cleaning supplies in her left hand. It was the way she addressed me, simr to the man hovering a few feet away who had bowed, that took me by surprise. Your Highness. Were they misinformed, or was I under the wrong impression? I had been chosen as a mate. I was not a fated mate. Could a breeder really be ced as queen, or would I only fill the position until he crossed his true mate? "No, thank you. I''m not sure where I am going." My voice trailed off as I nced around. "Dinner shall be soon. Would you like me to show you to the king''s study, so you may dine together?" She smiled widely, and I ced her at no more than sixteen. She would have shifted by now, which meant that she could also hear my heart hammering in my chest at the mention of the man who had unofficially imed me as his mate. "If you go down this hallway and make a right into the east wing, his study will be on the left side. Tobias here can show you too, if you''d like." I nodded, taking in the information but not quite set on seeking out and spending time with the man that I was to mate with before I had to. Yet, there was a small push in my mind telling me that while I truly didn''t know or trust him, I should go to him for answers. Leaving me in our bedroom with no more than a single sentence was infuriating. "Thank you," I said, fighting the urge to dip my head in submission as I had been trained and expected to do in my pack as an omega. If they thought I was to be their queen, I didn''t want to embarrass myself. I would wait until they were correctly informed of my position here before I would start acting of a lower rank. The young woman curtsied again before continuing down the hall. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I turned to the man behind me, Tobias, and he raised one eyebrow before gesturing with his hand for me to head down the hallway. It seemed I would be going to officially meet this King Killian after all. As we grew near the entrance of the east wing, the hallway was illuminated by a bright ss mural of all colors. I gaped at the intricate details of the story it disyed of the goddess blessing the wolves and them transforming into the Lycan form. The way the artist depicted the beast was beautiful and nowhere near as terrifying as they were in real life. It was hard to pull my eyes away, but it was time to get my answers. I let out a deep breath before turning with my back straight and head held high as I made my way down the corridor. The double doors on my left stuck out like a sore thumb. I didn''t need Tobias to tell me this was the ce. There was a slight pull inside me, drawing me in. I knocked softly on the door, flinching when it was ripped open quickly by the pale witch that had participated in my capture. "Good. Maybe you can get him to start acting reasonably." She said as she brushed past me and rubbed her hand on Tobias''s chest suggestively. He remained void of expressions, but the slight twitch to his jaw told me that he was either enjoying the witch''s affections, or he was annoyed by it. I turned back to the open doorway, feeling my heart stammer out of rhythm at the sight of the God-like man staring back at me with breathtaking hazel eyes. His brown hair was so dark that it was almost ck, and his defined and tense jaw ticked as he red at me. His hands were pressed palm down on the table, and it wasn''t until he looked back at the paper beneath him that I was able to let out the breath I had been holding. King Killian. Even in his skin, he was every bit as terrifying as his Lycan form. "From the tension, I take it you two haven''t actually met yet." The female said behind me as she pushed me into the room gently. "Allow me to introduce you." "Joselin," The king growled in warning, sending a shiver down my spine. The deep sound of his voice was almost exactly how I had been expecting it to sound in his skin, but I was still surprised by how it seemed to affect me. Joselin waved her hand in his direction, ignoring the king. "Your name, dear?" It was a term of endearment, but as I stood in the room with two Lycans and a witch, it was exactly how I felt. A deer. Prey. "Natalie Matthews," I whispered as I stared at the king. He held no reaction. He didn''t even look up at me from what I could now see was a map. "Natalie, meet Killian Amery, your mate." She purred withughter as if it were a joke, and the king let out a low growl of annoyance. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Eight: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. She was here. She was safe. Finding her was no longer a problem. Yet, I couldn''t get her off my mind. I kept thinking about the split in her lip and the bruises on her arm. I wanted to find whoever was responsible and end them for what they did to my mate. I was livid by the idea that she was in our room hurt, alone, and from what I saw back at her pack¡­ scared. But she managed to wipe away anypassion I had for her when she asked about other women. Either her opinion of me was so low that she thought I kept a collection of concubines around for my pleasure, or she was fishing to see if I was going to be sleeping with other women and, in turn, if she could sleep with other men. Both thoughts made me not want to be in her presence. It was the exact reason why I didn''t want a mate. A soulmate had the power to destroy you and crush your will to live. If it weren''t for Joselin''s vision, I would have been happy going on with my life alone. Perhaps one day I would have had to produce an heir but not with a mate. There would have been no need to mark a woman and tie them to me for the rest of my life when they could just as easily have provided me with a child and then stayed out of my way. But the thought of the woman in our room, possibly in our bed, made my beast happy and, in turn, made me angry. He wanted her, and I despised the thought of her. I knew the second she left the room and began to wander the halls of our home. When I should have been focusing on the threat at hand and the map in front of me, she had all my attention. I stood from my chair, sending it flying back onto the floor as I ran my hands through my hair. "If you are that frustrated, you have a mate now that can help rx you..." Joselinughed with a suggestive wiggle of her eyebrows as she picked my chair into an upright position with a flick of her wrist. "Mind your own business, Josie," I growled out, still all too aware of my mate''s presence moving closer. I didn''t want to think about her or be focused on her. I had bigger fish to fry. The reports of vampire sightings and attacks were at the top of my list. They had been extinct for over a century. Having them pop up now was worrisome. I needed to find out where they were hiding and how many of them there were. They had started The Great War a century ago, and we had all thought they had been purged from the Earth. For decades after our victory, there were hunting parties roaming, making sure that everyst one had been eliminated. But now they were back, and even Joselin, as powerful as she was, couldn''t locate them with her magic. Something or someone was protecting them, and I needed to find out who and how so I could take down the threat to my people. Having a mate was the least of my worries and should have been at the bottom of my list. Yet, as she approached my office door, her smell had me losing all focus on the task at hand. She smelled like a freshly baked dessert, just sweet enough to make you want to sneak a taste when no one was looking. That was how they lured men in, and I wasn''t going to fall victim to her charms when I had a duty to put my people first. It was something my father never considered when he ended his life and reign over a woman. Joselin looked up, making eye contact with me as she sensed my mate approaching. Her mischievous smile made my stomach tighten as she jumped from her chair and pulled the hardwood door open only a breath after my mate''s delicate hand knocked against it. My mate looked startled as Joselin stood in front of her, her hand falling slowly back to her side. "Good. Maybe you can get him to start acting reasonably." My childhood friend said as she flipped me off behind her back. I let out a low growl that she ignored as she moved to show affection to hertest toy. She had been trying to capture Tobias''s attention for years, and I was positive he was about to crack. The mute giant was a force to be reckoned with, but Joselin loved a challenge. I nced over to my mate and seeing her damp hair and fresh clothes made me swallow hard. Everything about her had been designed to attract me. Knowing she had been in my shower, was torturous. But I had to push the thought down. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She was a temptress¡­a siren, and I would make sure that she would never control me or drag me down to the depths with her. I focused back down at the map on my desk, trying to figure out the best n of action for our patrols to sweep for those bloodsuckers. That was what I needed to focus on. "From the tension, I take it you two haven''t actually met yet," Joselin said, and from the corner of my eye, I could see her pushing my mate toward me. She was close enough as it was. I couldn''t think straight with her in the castle, let alone in the same room as me. Her scent was enough to make me drunk with lust and want, but my mind was strong enough to know that nothing good woulde from giving in. She was here for one thing and one thing only. When the battle came, she would fight alongside me, and she would be the reason I would live another day. I would honor and respect her for it. I would give her everything she could ever want or need, but I could not give her my heart. "Allow me to introduce you." "Joselin," I growled in warning. I would remain civil with my mate, but we didn''t need to get to know one another. We certainly didn''t need to be anything more than what we had to be. Eventually, the kingdom would expect me to mark her and to make her officially their queen. They would also expect us to produce heirs. All of which could wait until after the threat to our people had been eliminated. Joselin waved her hand at me, and I rolled my eyes at her tant disregard for my authority. She was my right hand and always maintained a high level of respect in public, but in private she went back to being the insane little girl who would turn people''s food into worms and bugs during formal events to get a reaction out of them. "Your name, dear?" "Natalie Matthews," Her soft whisper felt like a feather being run down my spine, and I pressed my palms further into the table to keep my beast calm. Never had I had such little control over him. As soon as I caught her scent for the first time, everything changed. Now he wanted her more than he wanted anything else in the world, and I had to hold him back. "Natalie, meet Killian Amery, your mate." My mate. Natalie. "I wasn''t sure if I was allowed to leave the room." She said as she took a step closer. I pushed off the desk, ring at her for her stupidment. "Of course, you can." I snapped as I began to fold the map, needing a minute away from it so I coulde back with fresh eyester. Of all the ces she could have gone to explore, she chose toe to my private office to bother me. She may have been mistreated in herst pack based on the marks, but she coulde and go as she pleased as long as she had her guard with her. I just needed time to adjust to her being so close before I could be around her and maintain rational thoughts. "You didn''t tell me I could." She shrugged as she kept her eyes locked on me. I couldn''t stand it. The warmth andfort that I felt from just her stare alone made me question how it would feel to have her in my arms. I shut the door on that thought. I knew it was going to be hard to resist her, I just didn''t realize how difficult it would truly be. "You are my mate, not my prisoner." The deration had left my lips with intention of informing her how stupid that statement was. Instead, I felt a warmth form in my chest at the verbal deration that she was mine. It settled deep into my soul, and as much as I wanted to look away from her, I couldn''t. "I don''t understand why you chose me." Natalie looked confused as her green eyes bore into me, and I nodded in understanding. She was only human right now. She had no way of feeling our mate bond just yet. One day I would have to tell her we were true mates. She would find out on her own when she shifted anyway. But for now, it could work in my favor to keep her at a distance if she didn''t know the truth. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Nine: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. It was a difficult thing, sleeping in a strange ce. But it was the awe and excitement that came with the realization that things here would not be the same as they were in my old pack that kept me awake. Even if I was just a breeder, I would still be treated as the King''s mate¡­ or at the very least, I would one day be the mother to the heir. No more would I be an omega. No more would I be beaten or abused. It was empowering. But it was that rush of adrenaline that made it hard to sleep. Each time I fell into my light slumber, I would wake up only minutester. Then the excitement would hit me again, and I would struggle to fall back asleep. I wanted to go explore to see the rest of not only the castle but the kingdom. I also wanted to try more of the food they had here. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The dinner had been a tense affair with only myself and the king. Joselin had made herself scarce when the food arrived and had taken my guard with her, leaving us with a smugment about how time alone would be good for us. But it was the spell she cast over the door, locking me in the office with my mate that forced us into sharing a meal together. He looked angry, ring at me and tensing his jaw every few minutes, letting me know my presence was not wee without saying a single word. I had seen for myself that he killed without warning, and figured if he wanted to kill me, he would. I was terrified of it and of him, but if this were to be my life now, I had to not let that hang over me. Since he was the one who chose me, I dug into my food with enthusiasm, not bothering myself with his brooding. It was the best decision I ever made. I had never had such tender meat or such buttery freshly baked bread. Once I was done and had sat back in my chair with my hands over my stomach, I looked back up, expecting to see the familiar re of the sexy man. Instead, I found a slight smile. One that vanished as soon as I returned it. I had a feeling there was more going on than I was aware of. There had to be for him to have chosen me of all people. I wasn''t so na?ve to think he had chosen me because he actually wanted me. The only thing I could do was enjoy it while itsted. The silk of the pillow case felt amazing against my skin as I rolled onto my side, and I snuggled my face in closer, knowing that it would help to keep me cool during the warm summer nights. I ran my hand over the sheet as I pulled it up to my face, stopping when I came into contact with a warm body. My eyes shot open in surprise. I had known I was to share the room with him. He had said as much when he dered it as ''our'' room. But I had stayed upte, exploring and enjoying my newfound freedom and home. When I had gotten back to the room and he wasn''t there, I had assumed he would be sleeping elsewhere. I hadn''t expected to find him in bed in the middle of the night. In the big picture, sleeping next to him was nothingpared to the other expectations he had for me as his chosen mate. The moonlight streaming in through the sheer curtains shone just bright enough to allow me to see the outlines of his features. Even so, I couldn''t help but notice that he was an entirely different person. He waspletely rxed and at peace. The tightness to his eyebrows and jaw was gone, and in his ce was no longer a king with the weight of the world on his shoulders. He was just a man. A man that probably still hated me, but a man nheless. For a moment, I wished that he would open his eyes, and I could talk to this version of him before he woke back as the king with his anger and frustration. I knew I wouldn''t be able to fall back asleep easily, not knowing a stranger was sleeping next to me. The situation made my throat go dry, and while I was grateful that he hadn''t woken me to fulfill my new duties, the reality of the situation had me feeling panicked. The oncefortable nket felt scratchy as I slowly rolled, trying not to disturb or wake the man next to me. My breathing seemed louder than before, and as I moved I had never been more aware of my joints popping than I was at that moment. It was like my body had turned against me, wanting to wake him up with how loud I was being. I had freed only one leg when he started to move, and I froze with wide eyes as I waited for him to speak. Instead, a shiver ran through my body as he tossed hisrge, muscr arm over me, pulling me back into the bed and against his chest. I couldn''t remember how to move, let alone breathe as he moved in his sleep to form his body against the back of mine. His warm body wrapped around me was like being wrapped in a nket made just for me. Everything about him holding me felt right, and that was what made it so wrong. My body began to rx without my mind following, and I let out the breath I had been holding when his nose touched the back of my neck, nuzzling it lightly before going still again. Goosebumps rose along my skin, confusing me more as I couldn''t figure out if it was from pleasure or fear. My body was saying one thing while my mind was saying another. It was sensory overload, and I opened my mouth to speak. I needed to tell him to release me, and to let me sleep elsewhere to stop the confusing thoughts, but he beat me to it. His deep voice was thick with sleep. It was low and rough as he spoke, sending a shiver down my spine. "Mine." I was aware that he was still asleep as his breathing hadn''t changed, and he hadn''t moved beyond pulling me in closer, something he wouldn''t do if he were conscious. Yet, his soft deration silenced my mind, and my eyes closed as I was lulled to sleep by his deep breathing. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Ten: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. A loud knocking woke me from my dream of running through the forest in my fur, and I groaned as the memory of it vanished just as quickly. I knew what my dream was about, but once my eyes were open I couldn''t picture it any longer. The sights, the smells, the feeling of it... it was all gone. It had always been my favorite dream, and I had it frequently. But it was a dream that I had no expectation of ever bing reality. Instinctively, my arm slid across the bed, seeking out the warm body that had held mest night. While I had been waking up every few minutes before he had joined me, once I was in his arms, I had the best sleep of my life. Considering he was still a stranger, it seemed odd that I found that kind of comfort in him. Theck of his presence made me look to my side, seeing my mate''s side of the bed empty. The nket had been pulled back smooth against the bed, and the pillow had no indent to show any sign that he had ever been there. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I knew it had been too good to be true. He probably slept somewhere elsest night with one of his women, and I had just been dreaming of him being here. Yet, the memory of him nuzzling my neck and iming me as his was strong, unlike the dreams that had already dissipated from my mind. I looked around the room to make sure I was still alone and that no one could see me before leaning over and sniffing the pillow. His smell wasn''t as strong as it would have been if I had shifted, but it was still there. He had been in the bed, holding me. A smile stretched across my face, and I fell back onto my pillow. The king wasn''t as cold as he acted. He had a soft spot, and if I wanted this to work, I would just need to work my way into it. A sh of Jake appeared in my mind, but the pain that I had felt in my chest from the past two days did not apany it as I had expected. I didn''t want to get my heart broken again, but I didn''t have much of a choice. I could either try to find happiness here with the man I was to mate with, or I could attempt to live in the shadows as a woman who would only be used for her body. I lifted my head to nce at the door as the knocking urred again, the person hitting their knuckles on the wood harder and faster this time, impatient. "One moment," I yelled as I rushed out of the bed, adjusting my pajamas to make sure I was decent before I ran to the door and pulled it open. Joselin stood with one hand resting on the doorframe tapping her fingers impatiently, while her other hand sat on her hip. "Morning, sleeping beauty." I looked over her shoulder, smirking with amusement as Tobias''s eyes trailed over Joselin''s backside. "What can I do for you, Joselin?" Her sports bra and tight yoga pants left little to the imagination, and I figured that Tobias was getting quite the eyeful. "It''s time to start your training. You have a job to do, your majesty." The mocking way sheughed out the title was exactly how I felt. I knew I had no power as of yet, and would not wear a crown until I was marked. The fact that people were bowing to me yesterday and treating me as if I was something special made me want tough. There was no reason for them to see me as anything other than a human. I had expected that I would be thrown into this world quickly and would have to learn what my role in the kingdom was. In my mind, it was a lot of paperwork, and building rtionships with members of the court and other countries. Thest thing I expected, although I should have based on how she was dressed, was for her to bring me to a giant gym on the north side of the castle. Several heads turned to stare as I made my way through the rows of machines and free weights with Joselin leading the way to the open mat on the floor. It was thergest room I had ever seen, more than likely spanning the entire bottom floor of this part of the castle. There wererge metal roll-up doors open leading out to the training field where Lycans and wolves were sparring. The men in their Lycan form towered over the women in their wolf form but watching the women fight was inspiring. They were stronger than any regr wolf shifter in my old pack. The females born with Lycan blood may not have been able to turn into the Lycan form, but they appeared to be just as strong and possibly faster. It was incredible. "I''m going to be sparring against them?" I whispered, feeling stupid when theyughed, having obviously heard me. Heat filled my cheeks, but Joselin just smirked as she gestured for me to go over the treadmill. "Not yet, your highness. Today I want to see where you are at, so we have a starting point." I got on nervously, aware of all the eyes on me. Those who hadn''t paid me any attention before all seemed to focus in on me at Joselin''s serious use of my title this time. I couldn''t figure out if they wanted me to fail to prove I was not worthy as a human or if they wanted me to impress them as their king''s chosen. "Is this for my health, to learn self-defense, or are we actually training for something?" My question was met by a sharp re from Joselin. "Is there something I should know?" "Please begin." She said as I climbed on the machine. I nodded, swallowing hard as she increased the speed until I was working at a jog. There was no way I would be giving up soon. She wanted to see what my starting point was, and I wanted to prove myself. I hadsted half an hour before I could no longer force myself to keep going. My lungs were burning, my legs felt hot, and I had sweat coating my clothes, making me ufortable as I knew the people around me could smell me. Joselin was running on the treadmill next to me, not seeming bothered even though she was moving at a sprint. It was the familiar tickle of my hair standing off my damp neck and arms that encouraged me to keep going. I could feel him getting closer like a wolf stalking a deer. "Joselin," His deep voice rang out, silencing the room as every member of his pack stopped what they were doing to turn to their king. Joselin flickered in the corner of my eye like a hologram before disappearingpletely, her treadmill continuing to run even though she had vanished. I turned my head, unable to resist as I eyed my mate. The white button-up shirt and ck dress pants he was wearing made my mouth water, and it was clear by his size that it was custom-made. He probably spent more time working out in the gym than anyone in the pack. He was a giant. I shook my head, trying to clear the memory of him holding me from my mind. I had to remind myself how badly it hurt when Jake broke my heart. Granted, his betrayal now felt like it was so long ago, so insignificant, even though it had only been a few days. It was odd how it seemed to bother me less with each passing moment. That was my previous life, and I had bigger and better things to look forward to. I needed to get on my mate''s good side. Even if we wouldn''t have the fairytale romance that I had dreamed of as a little girl, he had intertwined our fates when he selected me. We could at least be friends and have a civil life together to raise our kids in a happy family. His hazel eyes turned red as he angrily whispered down to Joselin, but his voice could not be heard over the sound of my machine. I wasn''t even sure the people closest to him would be able to hear him. My rhythm was disturbed, and I stumbled to correct myself when his angry re turned to me. Was he angry with how unfit I was? Was my red and sweat-covered body disgusting to him? I looked away as I grabbed the bar in front of me and regained my pace. As much as I wanted to call it quits, I couldn''t do it. Not with him watching. There was no way to quiet my panting, and I let out a small squeak as Joselin appeared in front of my machine. Therge smile told me that she was pleased with herself, and I could feel the king walking further away without having to look up. "Did I do something wrong?" I gasped as I ced my hand on my side, trying to fight against the stitch in my muscles. I had thought I had worked through it, but it hade back with a vengeance. "Not at all. Just mates doing what they do best, being possessive and protective. He was mad that I was working you so hard. I had to tell him that you could have stopped whenever you wanted to." She walked around me, moving to stand with a leg on either side of her machine before expertly taking off at a run again, not missing a beat on the moving belt. I nodded, lifting my hand to lower my speed to a walk but paused, rejuvenated, and motivated to do more when she spoke again. "I think you impressed him." Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Eleven: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Even if he didn''t speak to me very often, I was starting to get the impression that I was winning Killian over. His brooding and constant ring during the day did nothing to prevent the butterflies that filled my stomach each time he crawled into bed with mete at night. Even if he wanted to pretend as if he hated me when the sun was up, it was no longer a subconscious action to pull me close. Now, he would wrap me in his arms and curl around my small body as soon as he got under the nket with me. It had secretly be my favorite part of my day. He was the most attractive man I had ever met, and while I knew nothing about him, his touch seemed to quiet all the noise in my head and of the world around me. I felt at peace when he held me. I had to wonder if he sensed it too, and if it was why he had chosen me. During the day, I was pushed to my limits by Joselin or Tobias when Joselin was unavable. I found his method ofmunicating fascinating and effective. It was on day two of my being in the castle with Tobias assigned as my bodyguard before I discovered that he never spoke. Over the past week, I had yet to determine if that was by choice or if it was something more permanent. By the animalistic noises he let out, I had to assume, he just didn''t like talking. He wasn''t a fan of sparring with me either, and while Joselin had moved on to teaching me self- defense, Tobias was more interested in making me weight train and do bodyweight exercises. Whatever they were trying to prepare me for, I felt like I would be ready to take on the world by the time they were done with me. Never again would I be the damsel in distress. My hand held my side as I moved through the corridors of the castle, Tobias hot on my heels. Joselin had been particrly brutal today, but I knew she meant well. It didn''t mean that the damage she inflicted on my ribs would hurt any less. While I healed faster than a human, without shifting, my body still liked to take its time in recovering. My arm and wrist were no longer an issue, but the new discovery that it hurt to breathe after taking a kick from Joselin''s freakishly long legs put an end to today''s training early. The sight of Killian walking out of a bedroom ahead made me pause, and all hope that I had for things to be better between us vanished. Whose room was that? Why was he spending his day there? There was an odd feeling of unease and jealousy that I had to push down. As the doortched closed quietly behind him, he looked up and met my stare. My eyes flickered from him to the door. The way he snuck out made me think whoever was on the other side was sleeping, probably exhausted from whatever unmentionable activities they had been up to. The pain in my chest at the thought startled me, and I looked away as my hand dropped slightly from my injured ribs. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "What are you doing here?" He growled, his face turning red as he strode toward me. He looked absolutely menacing for a man that loved to cuddle, and I tried not to flinch back as he stopped a pace before me. Whoever he was hiding must have meant a lot to him based on his anger. I red right back up at him, and his eyebrows pulled together, taken aback by my reaction. I wanted us to have a civil rtionship, but I also didn''t want to go back to being in a position where people didn''t treat me as an equal or worthy of being in their presence. "I''m going to the infirmary." I snapped, trying to avoid looking past him when I heard a door open and close. Was the person he was with leaving? Who was she? His eyes widened, but he masked his surprise with irritation as he looked me over. "I told Joselin you couldn''t handle it. I warned her to back off!" He growled as he grabbed my wrist, pulling my hand from my ribs. I swatted his other hand away with my free one as he moved to lift my shirt, and as my palm made contact with his skin, he froze. His face was red, and the vein in his neck was pulsing angrily beneath his skin. When his eyes met mine, I swallowed hard. I had just hit the king. It was a light tap, but it was still something I would expect people to be killed over based on the stories I had heard about him. "I can handle myself just fine." I insisted, my voice softer than before. All thoughts of the room and possible woman in it were gone from my mind, and I lowered my gaze to his chest, submitting to him. I had trusted Jake to protect me and take care of me before I hade here and that was a mistake. It was not something I wanted a repeat of. I would y nice to survive another day and try to form an acquaintanceship, if not a friendship, with the man who chose to mate with me. But I would be putting myself first from now on. I was learning how to look after myself, and while doing so, I was living a life that most people only dreamed about. If that came with an angry and possibly unfaithful man, then I would just live with it. It wasn''t like I loved the guy or even had any feelings for him beyond physical attraction. "Watch it, Tilly." His deep voice came out firm. The underlying threat in his tone made me step back. But it was the use of that name. Tilly. Silly Tilly. Even in a castle far away from my old pack, I couldn''t get away from it. The pain in my ribs was joined by the frustration pumping through my blood at the reminder that I would always be seen as the ridiculous little girl who didn''t know her ce and tears lined my eyes. "That''s not my name," I whispered as I pulled my wrist from his hold, blinking back the excess liquid, refusing to let them fall. Killian stood unmoving in front of me, and I looked around his shoulder, seeing the open double doors at the end of the hall that led to the infirmary where rows upon rows of empty beds were waiting for patients. When I nced back, hoping he would get the hint and move out of my way or give me permission to pass, I watched as the anger melted away from his face. He looked confused, torn almost as I gave up waiting and walked around him. It was disrespectful to turn my back on him, but he didn''t seem to mind this time. Instead, I heard him jog to catch up to me as I passed the mystery door and entered the infirmary at the end of the hall. A young woman rushed over to me, guiding me to the bed closest to me after curtseying in respect to the king. I pulled myself up, aware of Tobias standing guard in the doorway, and Killian staring down at me. I couldn''t find it in me to look up at him as the woman pulled my shirt up, exposing my ribs. Her hands were warm and grew even warmer as she worked. The tingling sensation was matched by heat in my side, and I looked down in surprise to see her hands glowing as she held them over my ribs. "You''re a healer!" I stared in awe. There were rumors about healers, but I had never heard of anyone seeing them in person. I thought they were a myth or extinct, like the vampires. ''It would have been nice to have been brought here for my wrist when I first arrived.'' I thought to myself bitterly, but figured they had to have a reason. Maybe they didn''t trust me when I was first brought here, or maybe they wanted to see how quickly I could heal as a human. The questions were on the tip of my tongue, and I wanted to turn to Killian to ask them, but I wasn''t ready to face him just yet. "I didn''t know you still existed! This is incredible!" My excitement was cut off when I felt a hand wrap around mine. I looked down, seeing Killian''s hold on me, but his eyes were staring at fresh red and purple injury as the healer worked. His eyebrows were pulled together, and he seemed bothered by the fact that I had been injured as he continued to stare at my side. I was so taken aback by the concern Killian was showing me that the healer''s words sounded distant. "We are lucky to be under the protection of the crown. Many people have tried everything in their power to steal our ability or use us for their own gain. There aren''t many of us left now." Her melodic voice was soothing, helping me to rx as she worked. After a moment, she pulled my shirt back down. "There, now I just need you to sit tight for a few minutes, and you''ll be as good as new." I barely heard her soft footsteps as she walked away, but all of my focus was on Killian. While his guard was down, I wanted to get at least one answer from him, even if it was one of the smaller ones that I was sure wouldn''t anger him or make him shut down again. "Where did you hear that name?" Killian''s hazel eyes met mine, and what I saw there was an emotion I had never seen on him before. Embarrassment. He cleared his throat, before trying to pull his hand away from mine, but I tightened my hold. He paused for a moment but rxed again, leaving his palm against mine. "Mitchell told me. He''s mated to the other female from your pack." He said, keeping his chin up with confidence, but the pink on his cheeks told me that he was embarrassed. "Ah, I see." Iughed, enjoying this side of him. This was the longest he had seemed happy or calm in my presence while conscious since I had gotten here. When he wasn''t sleeping, he had just been cold and distant. "You''ve been asking about me." "I was having a conversation with one of my warriors. He happened to bring you up." He muttered as he looked away but kept his hand in mine. I squeezed it, bringing his focus back to me as I smiled widely at him. "If there is anything you want to know about me, all you have to do is ask." Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Twelve: Natalie Natalie¡¯s p.o.v. I felt ridiculous dressed in such a stunning gown. It was the kind of thing that made me second guess whether or not I was fit to be here. The fabric brushed the ground, shimmering from a pale blue to a pearly white as the light hit it at different angles. The deep cut that ran between my breasts left the small diamond-crusted wolf pendant to be on disy from its long silver chain. Contrary to human beliefs, which they had to learn the hard way, silver did nothing to us, and I adored the ne as soon as I saw it. Killian''s eyes widened as I rounded the corner, and I had to remind myself to breathe normally as he stood tall and proud with his hands sped in front of him with his feet shoulder-width apart. The crisp ck suit was different than what I had seen him in before, and I let my eyes roam over the more formal wear. He was a fine man indeed, one that any woman would be lucky to mate with. But I felt a brief moment of longing for more, for a rtionship. I wanted a man to look at me the way Killian was and for it to mean something. For him, it seemed to mean nothing, and that was the way he acted as if he wanted it to stay. The glowing red eyes of his beast forcing his way forward made me want to melt into the floor as he stared at me, and heat traveled up my chest and neck as I blushed. As I looked back up shyly, the red was gone, and in its ce were the cold mask and hazel eyes that I had grown frustrated by. As he turned to face the door, I moved up next to him, gently cing my hand in the crook of his arm. "You''re back to being cold then," I said softly, trying to keep my voice low enough that others wouldn''t hear. "For a second, I thought you were actually happy that I was joining you for dinner." I could feel him looking down at me as I stared ahead at the door. "You look very nice," I whispered, knowing I was only embarrassing myself further by not keeping my thoughts to myself. His arm pulled closer to his body, taking my hand with him. My hope that it was a move intended to It was the first time we were being presented to the pack as a united front. Yet, I still knew nothing about Killian beyond how he smelled when he held me at night, that he was cold, and that he was rumored to be cruel to those that opposed him. I had no knowledge of my ce in his world and felt butterflies swarming my stomach. The servants at the doors stared straight ahead, refusing to look at either of us, waiting patiently for US to signal that we were ready to enter. "Before we go in there," I whispered, looking up at him and seeing his empty hazel eyes staring back at me. "What am I? Am I to sit back quietly as your chosen, or am I to take the role of your partner before you''ve even marked me?" ...If he were to ever mark me. He didn''t exactly seem to want me here. The uncertainty didn''t sit well with me, and I watched his eyes soften for a moment before he looked back up at the door. "You are my mate and are to be treated as the queen, marked or not." I hadn''t realized how tight my grip on his arm was until he ced his hand atop mine and nodded at the servants. They pulled both doors open, revealing therge dining room. The pack sat in row after row All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. of tables. I knew it wasn''t everyone in his pack. There were hundreds, if not thousands more. But having so many eyes on me made me feel like I was back in my old pack, tied to the whipping post with the entire pack watching in satisfaction as I begged for mercy. "His Majesty, the King," My chest filled with pride as the pack rose to their feet, and Killian stepped forward with his head held high. Theck of introduction for me, was not surprising as I held no official title yet. Even if people wanted to address me as Her Highness in a smaller setting, it was a title reserved for members of the royal family beneath their ruler. It was not and would never be my title unless he chose to use me as a breeder and then marked another. Once he marked me, I would be the Queen Consort. I would stand at my king''s side as his partner. 1 It was an incredible sight to see each person dip their head in respect at the same time, and Killian guided me to the table at the head of the room, pulling out my seat before prying my hand from his arm. Our table held many other familiar faces, but none of which I had interacted with beyond Joselin. I was thankful that she sat to my left and that I wouldn''t be as alone as I felt. She dipped her head in respect before smiling brightly at me, the ck lines etched into her skin, seeming to vibrate against their pale background. It would have appeared ominous to anyone who did not know her. To anyone that did, it was still clear that she was not someone to be messed with, but was not because of her looks. It was her temper. As I sat, Killian did too, and the rest of the pack followed suit. The food was brought out shortly after, and I did my best to hide my shaking hands as I took small and careful bites. My nerves were winning, and I hated that there were so many eyes on me. The ones sticking out the most sat at the table directly in front of me. Mira''s green eyesnded on me with a forced smile as she continued to talk, her voice raising with excitement as she continued to tell her story. The more she spoke, the quieter the room seemed to get, and the tenser Killian became. Once I was able to hear her, I felt the food I had managed to get down turn to concrete in my stomach. "She cried out for a while, begging for it to stop, but then she just went quiet. I thought she was dead for a minute. Obviously, she wasn''t. I think it was twentyshes, but she still didn''t shift by the end of it. I don¡¯t think she''ll ever shift." Mira''s hands moved in the air as she mimicked my punisher, cracking a whip. 1 I could remember the way the leather bit into my skin like a hot knife slicing through my flesh like butter as I hung from the post. It was theirst attempt at trying to force my shift. The Alpha had said that it would force my wolf toe to the surface, wanting to protect and heal me. It didn''t. I knew it wasn''t the first story she had told of me. If it was, Killian never would have known to call me Tilly. I had been happy to leave my past behind, but it was catching up to me, elerating with each passing moment. Killian''s hand pressed against my knee, the heat of his hold burning through the fabric of my dress and into my leg. It was exactly what I needed to lift my chin. I could feel the support in his touch and knew without words that this was my moment to establish my authority over her. He had told me that I was to be treated as the queen, even without his mark. I just had to hope he was a man of his word. She wasn''t telling those stories to reminisce about the good-ole days. She was belittling me, talking about my past and my failures to make me look bad. She wanted to drive the point home that I was just a human. One who cried and begged for the pain to stop instead of maintaining my dignity. Her mate met my eyes, and I knew what he saw there. I was livid. He ced his hand on his mate''s arm, and I could hear him telling her to stop, but she continued to "Mira," I called out, my voice sounding a lot stronger than I was feeling at that moment. I felt about three feet tall but sounded like a queen, feeding off Killian''s strength and touch. She turned at the call of her name, her smile dropping as she flinched from Killian''s re and met mine. "It has been brought to my attention that you enjoy telling stories about me." The room fell silent, but it was the gentle rubbing of Killian''s thumb on my thigh that encouraged me to keep going. "Yes, your highness." The dip of her head with my false title was minimal, and I knew she was having a hard time with my new ranking being above hers. "I was just exining how strong you are for what you had to survive." "Of course. I can''t imagine how funny it was to watch as I had the flesh stripped from my back." I paused, enjoying as she visibly swallowed, and her mate leaned in closer to her as if wanting to protect her from the '' human'' that she was justughing at. "If you are out of your own stories to tell, I would be more than happy to allow you to relive some of mine for yourself. Twentyshes, was it? We can do it right now if you''d like." The few who were still trying to mind their own business fell silent, and I stared Mira down as she gaped at me. "No!, I, please, no!" Her desperate look at my mate made me want tough as he continued to rub his thumb harder against my thigh. I felt my body growing warm, surprised by how deeply his touch was impacting me. From the corner of my eye, I watched as he lifted his chalice of wine in her direction. His deep voice filled the room. "You may count your queen merciful. I was ready to rip your tongue from your mouth." 1 The open threat didn''t seem to take anyone except Mira by surprise. If anything, they looked excited. It made me wonder how often they had disys of violence during their dinners. They seemed to live true to the rumors of their bloodthirsty and harsh ways. But then again, I had no problem threatening to spill blood on my own. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Thirteen: Natalie Natalie¡¯s p.o.v. I could feel the power radiating off Killian as he strode with purpose, his hand on my lower back. There was an aura around him that warned me to stay silent. At the very least, I had expected to be yelled at or punished for stepping out of bounds. But the other possibility had me growing excited. For the rest of the meal, his hand stayed firmly on my thigh. The way he kneaded his thumb into my leg had me feeling needy and warm. I had never experienced that intense of a reaction to anyone from such a simple touch before. It had me thinking about what it would be like to pull him back to the bedroom and rip our clothes off, so I could experience his touch more thoroughly. Instead, Killian mmed the bedroom room behind US, facing me with glowing red eyes, his chest rising and falling rapidly. The loss of his touch on my back caused goosebumps to surface on my flesh. His gaze over my skin felt like a me was trailing along my body as he looked me over. His hands were in fists at his sides, and I could see he was fighting his beast. "Are you angry about what I said?" I asked softly, standing as still as I could. The man looked livid, yet the worry that I would cause his restraint to snap, had me feeling giddy. Something in my soul told me that he would not hurt me, but the look in his eye was the promise of punishment. His left hand moved up, and he ran it through his dark brown hair before sliding it over his face with a frustrated groan. The red glow to his eyes faded back until it was clear that he had regained control of his beast. "Fucking siren." He muttered, just barely audible to my human ears before he spun on his heels and left the room in a hurry. I couldn''t help the smile that stretched over my face as the door mmed behind him. He was breaking, and sooner orter he would have to talk to me. It wasn''t realistic for me to ask a king who I didn''t know to give up his other women and allow me a full and fair chance at a real rtionship. But if I was going to be stuck living here, we could be friends. He didn''te back to the room that night, and I felt my hope vanish. I hadid in bed for hours waiting for him, trying to figure out how to go back to how it was before. It was the loneliest I had felt sinceing here. I had no one. At least at my old pack, I had Jake for a long time. But here, I had a significantly better life. I also had people guarding me, training me, and serving me, so I had no reason toin. My life could be worse. But none of the people around me each day knew anything about me. They were paid by Killian to treat me well. If I tried to ask them personal questions, they would steer me right back to whatever it was that I was supposed to be doing. Except for Tobias. His unwillingness to talk made it even more difficult to get to know him. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sleeping in Killian''s arms was the only time I truly felt safe and wee here. At first, I wasn''t sure about the intimate position, but then I grew to crave it. I wanted him to hold me, so I would know that everything was okay. Instead, I wrapped myself tightly in the nket and fell asleep on my own because everything between US was not okay. One step forward and two steps back. Tobias looked surprised the next morning when I told him that I would not be training. It had be a part of our regr routine. But I felt determined to go fix the damage I causedst night with Killian. Perhaps, if I could get him to open up to me a little bit, I could understand better why he chose me at all when he didn''t seem to even want a mate. Tobias stood with his back to the wall opposite the office door as I knocked against the hardwood. When there was no response, I looked over my shoulder gesturing my thumb to the door in a silent question asking if Killian was even inside. My bodyguard nodded, and I turned the door handle, pausing for just a moment. What if he wasn''t alone in there? The small push of jealousy and disgust encouraged me forward, and I let out a breath of relief when I found him sitting behind his desk on hisputer, just as angry and frustrated as ever. He didn''t look up until I closed the door behind me, and I watched the muscles in his jaw tick as he looked me over. "Good morning," I said softly, making my way to one of the empty chairs on the other side of the desk. "What are you working on?" Killian maintained his nk expression as he turned from me back to theputer screen. "Can I help with anything?" Leaning forward, I tried to nce at the papers on his desk but was unable to see what they were. They appeared in a differentnguage, possibly elvish, and I sank back into the seat as he continued to give me the silent treatment. My fingers tapped against the arm of the leather chair, and the small growl Killian let out as he red at my hand made me stop. "You, uh, you didn''te to bedst night." 1 It wasn''t a question directly, but I was incredibly curious about where he had slept. He hadn''t ever given me confirmation that he was with other women, but he also didn''t tell me he wasn''t when I would hint at it. The secret door by the infirmary came to mind frequently over the past twenty- four hours, and my curiosity was pushing me to explore and see who was behind the door. If I went in there, would I find that he had slept therest night instead of with me? Was it one of his concubines who lived there? "No, I didn''t." It was the first thing he had said to me, and even though I didn''t like his answer, I took it as a good sign to continue. "Where did you sleep?" His eyes were hard and narrowed as he red at me, his dark brown hair in disarray, seeming to make him appear even more threatening than normal. "That''s none of your business." I nodded in understanding, my lips curling in as I bit down on them before letting them rest naturally. His cold response had me feeling frazzled, and I couldn''t find the words to respond. '' Right, I''m sorry." The tension in the room was palpable, and I let out a deep breath as I tried to figure out a way to start a conversation with him. He was so short with me, seeming to be intentionally trying to shut me down. "Can I get you some lunch?" I knew the servants would be getting him food, but I was hoping that he would say yes and give me a chance to collect myself beforeing back and trying again. "No." I couldn''t look at him. I felt embarrassed, dismissed, and overall rejected as he shifted through a pile of papers before pulling out the same folded- up map that he had been studying. He turned hisptop to make room on the desk as he stretched out the paper, unintentionally showing me the zoomed-in satellite view of the northern mountains. His finger trailed over the map as he nced from it to theputer and back. "What is it you are looking for?" I leaned forward in my chair, waiting to get a better look. Two pairs of eyes had to be better than one. Killian''s finger left the printed image of hisnd as he curled his hands into fists and let out a growl. "You''re supposed to be training right now. Why don''t you go do that? I can''t think straight with you pestering me with a million fucking questions!" His loud yell was sure to be heard by anyone passing by, and I felt my throat dry painfully as water lined my eyes. "You are the one who brought me here,¡± I whispered, as I stood from the seat, letting out a shaky breath. "I was just trying to be helpful or maybe get to know you." He didn''t try to stop me as I left, and thest bit of hope I had for a civil rtionship dissolved as I left the room. Tobias stepped forward. The look on his face told me that he had heard Killian. His hand raised ever so slightly as if he wanted tofort me with a friendly squeeze of my arm, but I shook my head and moved away from him. 1 "You heard the man. I have training I should get to. I''m sorry I wasted our time this morning. It was a stupid idea." Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Fourteen: Killian Killian''s p.o.v. "I just heard the most interesting thing,¡± Joselin said as she entered my office with the collection of crystals and candles that she insisted she needed. I had given her a tower of her own to practice her magic and keep all of her belongings, yet she still insisted on bringing them everywhere else and leaving them all around the castle like a toddler. "I am really not in the mood, Josie," I muttered as I focused on the task before me. It seemed like an impossible endeavor. Every few seconds, I would see a sh of Natalie''s hurt expression and all of my focus would go right out the window. I had almost lost controlst night. It wasn''t just my beast who wanted to im his mate. I wanted her. Her disy of power and strength had me ready to bend her over the bed and fuck her until she couldn''t walk. Perhaps I would even let her climb on top and show me what it felt like when she took control in the bedroom. But it wasn''t as mates. I wanted to fuck her as just a man and a woman. Knowing she was my mate was the only thing stopping me. If I gave in and had sex with her, I had no doubt my beast woulde forward and ce our mark upon her, iming the beautiful woman as ours forever. That was the exact thing I wanted to avoid. Once the mark was ced, the pull I felt to her would multiply and she would have the ability to Holding her at night and having that contact with her was the only thing I found that could satisfy my beast to keep him at bay. "Yeah, I got that. Funny enough, that''s what I heard." She exined as she dropped her items on the leather seat Natalie had just been in a few minutes prior, once again causing my mind to move to the hypnotizing woman and away from the important matters at hand. ¡¯A servant seemed to overhear you yelling at Natalie to leave you alone and that she was annoying you. Really romantic stuff. It''s the talk of the castle, right now. I think the only thing that could top it is if you were to call a meeting and just humiliate her or reject her in front of the entire pack. That way you can really crush her spirit. It''ll do wonders for the fact that she has to be willing to fight for you sometime soon." 1 I closed my eyes, resting my head back against my chair as Joselin scolded me. She wasn''t wrong. ording to her vision, Natalie would save my life, but it wasn''t set in stone. Things could still happen before then that would alter the oue. I didn''t want to string her along just to have hery down her life for me, but I also couldn''t let her in. Every time she was near me, it would scare me just how much I actually wanted her close. I hadn''t even marked her, and she still had a hold over me. "I wasn''t trying to humiliate her. You know that. She was just driving me crazy." The groan that left Joselin was full of frustration as she started to set up around the map, wanting to try for the fifth time to trace the magic that was hiding the vampires. But this time, she was using what she imed were more powerful crystals. "Are you going to go apologize to her now, orter?" She asked as the wicks of the candles burst into mes. "This may take a while anyway. If you wanted to go make things right, I''ll still be here when you get back." I opened my eyes, staring at her with incredulity. "I am the king. I apologize to no one!¡± Joselin lifted her hands in surrender, but quietlyughed to herself. "When you finally give in and have a happy rtionship with a loving mate, that line of thinking will change." Her interference in my rtionship thus far had already gone too far for myfort, and I felt my short temper getting the better of me. Ever since Natalie was brought here, my fuse seemed to shorten with each passing day. "What do you know about it? You''ve been in so many beds, I cant keep count." Her hands dropped back down to her sides as she shook her head in disbelief. "You''re really going to turn this on me? You''re just trying to pick a fight now! Stop acting like a grumpy baby, and go make things right with your mate!" I scoffed at her, as I rose to my feet. I couldn''t help thinking about one of my best friends, the only man I trusted to protect my mate except myself, and how long he had been in love with Joselin but could never have her because she wouldn''t settle down. These fucking women had too much power over the men. "You''ve never been in love in your life. I bet you don''t even know how to let someone in for a regr rtionship!¡± "I guess we''re both protecting ourselves then. I can''t feel anything more for any of your kind because you all have soulmates out there, waiting for you. We both know the im of a chosen mate is weak or a decade from now and walk away from me without ever looking back. I would be left with nothing! You at least know Natalie is it for you, and yet, you''re still treating her like shit." Joselin shook in anger as she gathered her belongings back up, blowing the candles out aggressively before taking the map and adding it to her pile. "Where are you going?" I asked, frustrated that all of the women in my life were being so insufferable today. "I don''t need to do this here, and don''t worry, I won''t expect an apology from you, Your Majesty." Her disgust was clear in her tone as she spat my title, and I clenched my jaw to keep from yelling at her too. With onest re, she flickered once before teleporting from my office. I knew she would be all the way at the other side of the castle in her private tower, but my fury was controlling me. I knew if I didn''t blow off some steam, I would end up tracking her down and making everything worse. All of the servants made themselves scarce as I stormed from the castle, shredding my clothes as I Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. shifted into my full beast,nding on all four paws at a sprint. I had too much on my te and was too tired from not sleepingst night to deal with the upset women surrounding me. It was several hours before I was ready to go back, but my beast was still on edge. I knew he would not calm until we marked Natalie, or at the very least, had her in our arms. Having the beautiful creature mad at US or feeling hurt because of how I treated her sat heavily on my shoulders. The sun had long ago set, and I made my way back home. The halls were empty, and as I followed my mate''s scent back to our bedroom, I finally felt somewhat at peace. Her smell was enough to help clear my mind, and I was secretly even more excited for her touch. I snuck in quietly, making my way to the shower before joining her in our bed. After I rinsed off, I pulled on a pair of boxers before crawling into the bed. I could hear from her breathing that she was awake, and I rolled to the side, ready for this day to be over. My arm collided with a pillow, and I lifted my head to re at my mate''s back. Shey on her side with her head tilted at an obviously ufortable angle to reach the mattress. Her chocte brown hair was spread out on the sheets, and she refused to look my way. "What the fuck is this, Natalie?" I watched as she shivered when I used her name, but she regained her "It''s a wall, Killian." I had never been addressed by my name by her before, and I hated to admit that I liked it. The fact that she had used even her own pillow to build a barrier between US was absurd. All of the anger and frustration of my day melted away, and I dropped my head back down as I stared at the ceiling. Theugh that left my body surprised me. It was such a ridiculous thing, a wall made of pillows. But she made her point. She was still mad about this morning. I grabbed the pillows between US and tossed them to the floor. "Hey!" She shouted as I rolled over and pulled her against my chest. "We sleep like this." I insisted, nuzzling my nose against her neck to satisfy my beast. I may not have been able to be emotionally invested in our rtionship but I was still a man who could admit that I enjoyed the physical touch of a woman. "We didn''t sleep like thisst night! You slept somewhere else." Natalie argued as she tried to wiggle away from me. "I was working in my office, and I didn¡¯t sleep at allst night. Now go to sleep." Her body stilled at my words, and I closed my eyes, ready to end what had turned into a very long day. "I''m still mad at you for today." Her voice softened, and I heard her breathing slow to match mine. "I know you are." Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Fifteen: Natalie Natalie¡¯s p.o.v. I had never woken up to Killian being in bed with me before. He had always been an early riser. He woulde to bedte at night and be gone before I opened my eyes. This morning was different. Maybe it was because he didn''t get any sleep the night before, or maybe it was because he knew I was still mad at him. But as I woke up with my head on his bare chest, his hand started running up and down my spine. I turned my head, cing my chin against his peck as I looked up at him. He refused to meet my stare and instead, kept his gaze on the ceiling. I smiled with my lips pressed together to save him from my morning breath as I scanned over his features. The way his eyes and jaw were rxed made me happy, and my cheek slid across his chest as I turned back and closed my eyes again. I wasn''t going to fall back asleep. I just wanted to enjoy this moment of peace before things went back to normal, with him hating my existence and me feeling so alone in the crowded castle. The silence didn''tst long as Joselin''s familiar knock sounded through the room. Killian tensed beneath me, and my arm instinctively wrapped a little tighter around his waist. He was the king. If he wanted to stay here with me, he had the power to tell her to go away. I held my breath as I felt his hand stop moving, and I tried not to vocalize my disappointment as he sat up, forcing me to lift myself off his chest. Within a minute, he was dressed and out of the room, leaving the door open and Joselin standing in the opening as he brushed by her. He didn''t say a single word to me before he left, but it was his actions "You look happy," Joselin said as she entered the room and made her way to the closet. ¡¯Did he actually apologize?" Iughed to myself as she tossed some workout clothes at me. "In his way, I think he did." 1 Her white eyes widened as she ced her hands on her hips. ''Seriously? You got him to apologize?" Her head turned as she noticed all the pillows on the floor, and her mouth dropped open with disgust. "Oh, gross!" I could still feel his fingers running up and down my spine, and I let my head fall back against the mattress. She didn''t need to know that we hadn''t done anything. Even if we had, it was none of her business. That was between him and me. "I''ll meet you in the gym in a few minutes, Joselin," I said as I pulled the nket back and got out of bed. She wasted no time going back to the hallway to flirt with Tobias, closing the door behind her. I nced at the pillows before picking them up and cing them back in their proper ce at the head of the bed. Things weren''t great between US, but he put in an effort. Even if it was as small as just staying in bed with me this morning, it was a step in the right direction. I couldn''t have been happier. Joselin still kicked my ass as we began training, but I felt stronger than before. When he entered the room an hourter, everyone seemed to stop what they were doing. His presencemanded the entire pack without a single word, and it wasn''t until he sat off to the side that we all resumed. I smiled, lifting my hand and waving at him, but he didn''t respond. He had nevere down here before, and having him watch me work out made me blush with embarrassment. The way his eyes burned into me, made me second guess whether he was trying to decide if he still wanted me here or if he wanted to send me back. There was also a small part of my mind that had me feeling the same way I did the night of my first pack dinner when he had his hand on my thigh. It was exhrating. Every hit I threw at Joselin, and every dodge, was more fluid than before. Each strike was also harder as I gave every bit of my energy into my sparring session. Each time I nced up, his eyes were still on me, and I would push myself further. Joselin smirked at me knowingly, but I brushed her off. She could report back to her bosster. Right now, I wanted him to see me kick ass. If he could just see for himself that I was already stronger than when I got here, then maybe it would help to win him over. Maybe then he would be able to respect me. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I spun around with a kick aimed at Joselin''s side, taking her down quickly. The small cheer I let out was unintentional. The room went silent, and my arms dropped as I spun around to see if Killian had witnessed my first victory against the witch. My eyesnded on his back as he rushed out of the room, and all of my energy drained as he left without a word or a single nce back. "I''m sure it was something big to make him leave like that," Joselin said as she moved up to my side. "He couldn''t take his eyes off you the entire time he was in here. I can¡¯t imagine he would leave in such a hurry without good reason." I shrugged as I turned back to her. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go again." Even I could hear the defeat in my voice. I took a few steps back and lifted my hands toward Joselin, encouraging her to make the first move. "I think we are done for the day." "I can keep going!" I insisted,unching at Joselin in the emotion-driven way she had scolded me for countless times before. She swung around, taking me to the ground in one swift move. My back mmed into the mat, and I let out a groan as she stood over me. "We are done for the day, your highness. We can pick this back up tomorrow." She insisted as she gestured to Tobias to approach. He moved away from the wall he was on and came forward slowly like I was a scared, injured animal. I wanted to growl in frustration but settled for clenching my hands into fists. She was cutting my training short by almost two hours. Without this, I was just going to go back to my room and wait for the next meal. I had nothing else to do and no one else to spend time with. The first few days, I had spent my time exploring, but it grew tiresome, and I knew it was frustrating the staff. Every time I entered a room, everyone would stop what they were doing to bow or curtsey. They then waited until I left to resume their activities. I had even tried sitting in one of the rooms with other people, and the silence was deafening. After only a few minutes, I gave up and left, hearing them all start talking as soon as I passed the doorway. Killian surely didn''t want me in his office. Joselin made herself scarce with her other work when she would get done with our training, and Tobias stood behind me silently at all times. The wolves around US all started whispering and talking animatedly, but my human hearing could not pick up what they were saying. It was the looks of panic and anger that had me moving closer to Tobias on my own. "Sorry, your highness. Until we have more information on the situation, we need to get you to safety." Joselin''s hand shot out, gripping my forearm tightly. I gasped in pain, trying to pull away, but the room around me swirled, and I felt like the air was being sucked out of my lungs. The familiar walls of my bedroom spun around me as Joselin released my arm, sending me to the floor as I failed to gain my equilibrium. My words of protest were caught in my throat as I began to heave. I scrambled toward the bathroom, making it just far enough that I could be sick in the sink. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Sixteen: Natalie Natalie¡¯s p.o.v. After collecting myself, I tried to leave the room, only to find the door sealed shut. Joselin was surely the culprit, and I mentally cursed the witch. I could flick the lock back and forth and even turn the knob, but the door wouldn''t budge. When I knocked on it and received a rhythmic tapping in return, I knew Tobias was at least out there, guarding me still. It helped me to feel like I wasn''tpletely alone. After the first two hours, I epted that it was going to be a long night. I wasn''t sure when dinner would be arriving or if it would at all, and I could only hope that Killian would at least make it home at a reasonable time. After a long, hot shower, the sound of the bedroom door being mmed shut made me jump, and I wrapped the towel around me in a hurry. I could hear things being thrown around the room, and I tiptoed to the door, peering out through the crack into the bedroom. Killian stood with his hands gripping the edge of the dresser. The muscles in his back were moving, coiling, and tensing as he appeared to be fighting off the shift. I had seen him angry before, but not like this. His reflection in the mirror showed that he was absolutely livid. His glowing red eyes were burning into the wood of the dresser top. I flinched as his arm swung This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. out, and he knocked the candle from the wooden surface, the ss shattering as it collided with the wall next to my side of the bed. The loud roar of anger that followed shook me to my core, but I wasn''t scared. I was deeply worried for him. All rational thought to escape the violent and angered beast vanished from my mind, and I pulled the bathroom door open and rushed toward him. "Killian," I called out softly, only an arm''s length away. He didn''t have to say anything as he turned to face me. I stood there in my towel with my hair dripping on the floor, but he never looked away from my eyes. His chest was rising and falling rapidly, and his hands were clenched in fists. I could see it clearer now that I was so close. He wasn''t just angry. He was hurting. It was all I needed to swallow back myst bit of hesitation, and I moved forward to wrap my arms around him. Killian raised his arms as he stiffened further, but I tightened my hold. My cheek pressed against his chest, and I could hear his heart start to slow the longer I held him. I squeezed my eyes shut as I waited for the moment he would shut down and push me off him. Instead, I let out the breath I had been holding as his arms dropped down around me, and he held me just as tightly to his chest as I held him to mine. "What happened?" I whispered, scared that I would ruin the moment if I spoke too loudly, but he didn''t let go. "There was an attack on one of my men.¡¯ His voice dropped as he picked me up, my feet swaying beneath me as he moved. I pushed my chest against him harder, hoping to keep my towel up as he moved to the armchair by the balcony doors. He sat down, pulling me into hisp. My hand shot out to fix the bottom of my towel as he turned me sideways with my legs over the arm of the chair. But I paused as Killian adjusted it for me, pulling it over my thigh and cing his hand on top to keep it from moving. He wasn''t even looking at me, and the unconscious move took me by surprise. "Is he okay?" The cruel and dark chuckle I received in response was unexpected, but I ced my head on his chest while my hands rested over his on my leg." He''s dead. The venom was too strong. They had bitten him too many times, w My eyes widened as my hand tightened on his forearm. Vampires. We had all thought they were extinct. The Great War and the aftermath of the battle had made sure of that. Those poisonous leeches sucked the life out of everything they touched. They had kept buildings filled with bleeders of all species, chained up for their ns to feed from freely. The pleasure of being fed from them was rumored to be addicting, but the poison that sank into their victim''s bloodstream would kill them within a matter of days or months depending on the strength of their species. 1 Thest I heard, they were still discovering the remains of those establishments as the abandoned cities were explored by curious souls. "They''re back?" My question was followed by a shiver, and Killian pulled me in tighter as he dropped his head against the back cushion. "It would seem that they never left." He grumbled, and I could feel his body shaking as he closed his eyes. My right hand released his arm, and I found myself cing it over his heart. The pounding beneath his ribs was soothing but far too fast. As I rubbed my palm over his peck in an unhurried up- and-down motion, his heart began to slow. I never expected I would be able to do that to him, but I also never expected that his touch would be able to keep me calm. It was something Jake had never been able to do. His hand began to move in time with mine, sliding up and down over the towel on my thigh in short but soft movements. The want to ask him if that was what he was searching for on the map when I went into his office, but I bit my tongue, knowing that I had annoyed himst time with my questions. I didn''t want to ruin this moment. Whether he admitted it to me or not, he needed someone, and I was going to be there for him. He had taken me from my shitty existence and quite literally made me the next queen. I had everything I could ever ask for material-wise, and I owed him for that. But now that he was opening up to me and seekingfort from me, I felt like I may one day have thepanionship I was wanting as well. "I am really sorry that they got to one of your men," I whispered, tilting my head up to look at him. His jaw was clenched, and my hand moved up to run the tip of my pointer finger across it. "He is with the Goddess now." His voice was firm as he lifted his head from the backrest of the armchair. I watched him for a moment longer as his eyes began to drop, and the defeat became visible in them. "Come on," I whispered as I slid off hisp, holding my hand out to him. "Let''s go to bed. There will be a lot to do tomorrow." Disappointment flickered in my mind when he stood without taking my waiting hand, and I turned to the dresser to grab my pajamas from the new collection of clothes that had been provided to me. When I left the bathroom, pulling the drawstrings on the pajama shorts to tighten them, Killian was waiting in bed with his forearm thrown over his eyes. I stepped carefully over the ss from the candle, knowing I would need to clean it up tomorrow before one of the servants saw it and assumed he and I had been in another argument. The first one had been embarrassing enough for me. As I curled up under the nket, Killian turned on his side, wrapping his warm arm around me and pulling me into his chest. The familiar position caused a smile to stretch over my face, and I closed my eyes as he brushed his nose against my neck. I wished we could stay like this forever. But I knew to enjoy these fleeting moments with him while they and thousands of other creatures would be back. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Seventeen: Natalie Natalie''s p.o.v. Killian had done as I had expected and returned to his cold and brooding self the next morning. I was just happy that he hadn''t killed anyone else since we hade home. Brooding, I could deal with. He was already halfway out the door before I had regained consciousness, and the ''good morning'' I had thrown at him was greeted by him closing the door between US. It still made me smile though. The fact that he was there when I had woken meant that once again he had slept in with me, holding me tight against him. His walls were cracking, and as soon as he was ready to let me in, I would be here waiting. Training had been canceled as Joselin was busy with Killian, and Tobias shook his head at me. I knew right away that he didn''t want to have any distractions today. So, having him train me was also out of the question. Instead, I decided that it was time that I educated myself. I didn''t want to keep pestering Killian with questions when it seemed to be a sure way to make him angry, and Tobias guided me to the library where I found all kinds of books on Lycan history and different creatures. It was the information on Vampires that I found particrly useful. I coulde back to learn about Lycans, but the immediate threat was the bloodsuckers that had killed one of our men. If I could educate myself on their kind, then maybe Killian would see some use in me after all and would talk to me about it. I was lost in their story, learning about how they took pride in capturing the strongest of victims to turn them into bleeders. Lycans were at the top of their food chain. It was rare that they managed to get their hands on them, but when they did, the Lycans had been able to fight off the poison for years. It made them the perfect food source. Having one of their men attacked and killed yesterday told me that it was far more than just one vampire that had fed from and repeatedly bit him. Killian had said that the man had died from the excessive number of bites. If a Lycan could stay alive for years with the poison in their system, I had to wonder just how many bites or vampires were involved in the man''s murder. It was a lot more serious than just one rogue vampire causing trouble. "Huh," Joselin said as she appeared in front of me, the ck lines dancing along her skin and catching my attention. "I never thought I would find you here." I closed the book on my finger to save my ce, giving Joselin my undivided attention. "Why is that?" "I pictured you as more of a cheesy romance type than to be reading in the history section." She leaned forward, grabbing the book from my hands, and I let out a protest as she made me lose my ce. "Curious about vampires, are we?" "The king doesn''t like it when I ask questions. I am looking for answers." I watched as Tobias shook his head in disappointment as he maintained his sweeping gaze from one door to the next. I knew he wasn''t disappointed in me, but his reaction still made me feel embarrassed. 1 I reached forward, trying to grab the book from Joselin, but was too slow as she pulled it out of my reach. "Fascinating creatures. If they didn''t believe that the rest of the world was only here as cattle to feed and serve them, they wouldn''t have had to die." The book floated above her palm as she flipped through the pages. "It''ll be hard when we have to battle them again." The attack was only a warning, and I knew from what I had learned of The Great War that history was about to repeat itself. I just wasn''t sure what part I was to y in it. If I were to one day be queen, I would be expected to stand by Killian''s side as he sent our men and women off to war... to their deaths. 1 It was a guilt that I was not prepared to live with. "I imagine it will be. Is that what you have been training me for?" The pages stopped as Joselin leaned in, looking particrly interested in whatever she had seen. "Yes, you had to have been lot stronger then than you are now to have saved Killian like that." Her mumbling took me by surprise, and I froze in my chair as she flipped the page once and continued reading, her lips moving with the words silently. The excitement that maybe she would answer one of the questions that Killian refused to, had me leaning forward in my chair. "How do you know I was stronger?" Her head shook back and forth as she mmed the book closed and tossed it to the chair next to me. She had just given me more information in that one sentence than Killian had given me the entire time I had been here. Not only was I supposed to fight in the battle against vampires, but I would save the king''s... my mate''s life. It seemed an impossible task to aplish as I was only human, but if she had somehow seen Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. the future, who was I to argue. "You do ask a lot of questions." Her clipped tone was followed by her walking back toward the bookshelves. "I came here to talk to you about something I saw today... about your mother." My eyes narrowed, as I watched her run her fingers over the spines of the books. "What about my mother?" She had been a regr suburban housewife until I failed to shift. Only then did she show her true colors and her all-consuming disappointment in me. Before that, she was just like any other loving and caring mother. She would go out for training for a few hours a day, but otherwise, she stayed home and took care of my sister and me. "Did she tell you about your birth?" Joselin asked as she ducked behind one of the shelves, and I moved to follow her as she continued browsing. "Not really, she only said it was really fast," I said, walking behind her as I waited for her to identally release more information. Instead, she spun suddenly on her heels, her nk white eyes bore into me and sent a shiver down my spine. The feeling of small worms moving beneath the skin of my face, made me gasp as I reached up to grab my cheeks, wanting to w them out. As I fell to my knees, Joselin stepped back. While the feeling disappeared, my hands continued to shake as I continued to search my skin for the intruders. "Hm, you''re blocking me. Very interesting." She mumbled to herself, and I red up at her from my ce on the floor, wanting to scream at her for her invasive attempt at getting information. "What the hell? Did you just try to get into my mind? I just told you that she never told me anything." Using my hand on my knee, I pushed myself up until I was standing. Tobias stepped in front of me, blocking my view of Joselin, and I could feel his body shaking as he faced off with the witch. Whether they had something going on or not, his job was to protect me, and that was what he did. "Don''t fool yourself, Tobias." Joselin snapped, but I could hear the hurt in her voice that he had stood against her as if she were a threat. "We both know that I''m not an enemy." The growl he let out in response had me flinching back, and I stared at him with wide eyes. "That is enough!" Killian''s voice boomed out from behind me, making me jump as I had not noticed his entry to the library. "Joselin, we have work to do." I turned to look at him, enjoying how his eyes traveled over me as if searching for injury before he pulled his gaze away. I wanted to greet him, but I was not sure how to address him with others around. Would he be offended if I called him Killian, or would it be improper to have his mate call him Your Majesty? Instead, I just nodded my head in respect, watching as his eyes narrowed as he noticed my movement from his periphery. It didn''t escape me that as he turned and gestured for Joselin to leave, he stood between US. In an act of defiance, she flickered before disappearing from the room. The little trust I had in her vanished with her, and my feeling of security in the castle was suddenly gone. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Eighteen: Natalie Natalie''s p.o.v. Tobias seemed to find it amusing how much harder I worked in training the next day. My body was running hot, and I was angry that Joselin had tried to invade my thoughts. I didn''t want anyone in my head, least of all someone I didn''t know I could trust. I just couldn''t figure out why she had done it. What was she looking for? Having her around Killian all the time was driving me crazy too. It was so hard for me to get him to bring his walls down and not be so cold toward me, but then he willingly spent all of his time with her. It was unreasonable as my physical attraction to him held no emotional ties, but I was jealous. He spent every day with her but fought me every moment that I tried to spend with him. I had to wonder if they had a past or if something was currently going on between them. It would only make sense that she was trying to forcibly get information out of me if she was jealous too. She would want to know if he and I had done anything. Her flirting with Tobias was confusing, but maybe that was why he wasn''t giving in to her. How many men did she have wrapped around her finger in the castle? Why did the man I was to mate with have to be one of them? Women could be cruel, but I never thought I would have to experience one so brash as to openly throw it in my face that she was sleeping with the man I was to spend the rest of my life with. The effects of the uing full moon were making me stronger than before, not as strong as a wolf, but my bloodline allowed me to be stronger than any human. I was pushing, pulling, and throwing around the weights like a woman on a mission. Each time I felt myself struggle, I thought about Joselin and Killian locked in his office together, with no witnesses, and I would see red. I didn''t like it. I turned to re at Tobias as he flinched back when I got up from the machine to stretch between sets. His nose wrinkled, and his eyes squeezed shut as he moved back. My hard work was showing, and I knew I had been sweating a lot more than normal, but his reaction was almost offensive. nDo I smell bad, Tobias?" My frustration sank in through my words, and I ced my hands on my hips. His eyes opened showing the familiar glowing red of his Lycan, making me take a step back this time. The longer I stood, I expected my body to begin to cool, but I only seemed to get hotter. My face was burning, and my hands were shaking as pain stabbed through my abdomen. I bounced on the balls of my feet, trying to work out the muscle cramp from over-exerting myself, but failed. My body curled in as another wave of muscle spasms washed through my stomach. "Tobias, I think I need to go to the infirmary." I gasped, looking up to see that he had moved further back and that the room was rapidly emptying. The way he was acting was terrifying. I had never seen him look so scared. His glowing eyes were flicking back and forth, and I gasped as he stopped his scan of the area and sprinted toward me. His body contorted with each step before heunched himself over me. I fell to the floor with a scream, curling myself in a ball with my arms wrapped around my head as he collided with one of his pack mates behind me. Their snapping jaws were dripping foam as they snarled and bit each other. "Your Highness!" A young maid shouted as she ran into the room. "You can''t be in here like this. We need to get you back to your room!" I whimpered in pain as she pulled at my arm to help me stand. "I need a healer." My plea went unheard as the girl shook her head and yanked me toward the exit. I couldn''t get my legs to move fast enough, and I stumbled as the she-wolf dragged me from the room. "Someone get King Killian!" His name sent a shiver down my spine, and I felt my muscles begin to uncoil for a moment of relief before they knotted once more. "Healer," I gasped as I struggled to pull her hand from my arm when she began to take me in the wrong direction. The fighting could still be heard behind me but was louder than before as if there were more than just the two Lycans battling. The girl dragging me forward gasped as the witch I had been picturing punching appeared before US. But I was excited to see Joselin. I had a few things to say to her. "This exins so much," Joselin muttered as she reached forward to grab my arm from the maid who released me quickly. I yanked free before stumbling back and falling on my butt. "Not you!" I spat, as I red at her. "You don''t get to touch me!" Joselin''s eyebrows pinched together, and I watched as she waved her hand with annoyance. My body slid across the floor toward her from her magic, making my head jerk back as she bent down and grabbed my ankle. The world spun around US as I shouted for her to let me go. "You''re a liar!" I screamed as I tried to kick myself free. The small voice in the back of my mind was telling me that I was being unreasonable, but the way my body was burning up, I couldn''t seem to separate the fever-induced thoughts from reality. My stomach lurched as we teleported back to my room, and she stepped back as I kicked my foot at her, just barely missing her arm. "What is your problem?" She yelled back as I rolled onto my hands and knees, desperate to make the pain stop. "I''m trying to help you." The cruel and heartlessugh that left me seemed to echo off the walls around US as I red up at her. "You aren''t doing anything for me! You''re training me so I can give up my life for your precious king, but you don''t give a shit about me!" I watched as Joselin took a sudden step back from my words. Her surprise was evident as her jaw dropped and her eyes widened. "You said it yourself yesterday in the library. It''s why Killian wants nothing to do with me, right? He said I was his mate! He said I was his! He chose me! But I¡¯m not here as his chosen mate. I''m here to be his sacrificialmb! He chose me to be the one to die, so he could live!" I pushed myself up as I spoke, my voice deepening from the pain until it was unrecognizable to my own ears. The twisting of my insides made me groan as I straightened myself to my full height, refusing to let whatever curse was trying to kill me win. Sweat was dripping down my face and neck as the heat grew more intense. "I''m going to go get Killian. You''re in heat. You''re not thinking clearly without him here." She whispered in awe as she watched me resist the pain, backing away slowly toward the door as I stalked toward her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "You do that! Go get ''Killian''.¡¯ The fact that she referred to him by his first name seemed to trigger me further into the ck abyss that was sucking me in. I red at her, willing her body to turn to mes. As she pulled the door open, I moved up behind her, grabbing it before she could close it between US. "Tell me this though, witch. Do you feel any guilt? You were so nice to my face, only to turn around and lock yourself in his office with him day after day. I know what you were doing! Did you care at all that he was iming I was his mate to the world while he was fucking you behind my back?" Joselin''s eyes widened further, but for the first time since I met her, she was speechless. Her sarcastic wit and attitude were gone. Standing before me was just a woman. One I wanted to kill. "I didn''t think so." I snarled as I mmed the door in her face. The relief of being alone made all of the anger melt away, leaving me with nothing but pain, and the tears fell on their own as a sob wracked through my chest. My mind was spinning a mile a minute with thoughts that I knew had no hold, but that tormented me with the possibility of them being a reality. Heat. She said this was my heat. The possibility of it seemed low as I hadn''t shifted yet, but it was either that or I had been poisoned or possibly cursed by the very witch who had just imed she was helping me. I grabbed my head tightly in my hands, squeezing it as I tried to focus and calm my mind. All I wanted was for the burning and pain to stop. The intrusive and negative thoughts I could deal with. The possessiveness I felt for Killian was solely because we slept in each other''s arms at night. I knew that, but couldn''t seem to get them to stop. It wasn''t a regr rtionship or mating, but we were bonding in the only way that I think he knew how. I loathed the thought of him being with Joselin, or any woman, and then curling around me as if he hadn''t just been with another. It made me feel cheap and dirty. All of the muscles in my body tightened, and I stumbled forward. If it was my heat, the only thing that could fix it was sex. I could try to take care of myself, but I wouldn''t be able to do anything until I had cooled off first. My legs dragged beneath me as I clumsily walked forward, grabbing the frame of the bathroom door for support before forcing myself the rest of the way in the room, only stopping once I was in the shower under the ice- cold spray of water. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Neen: Killian Killian''s p.o.v. I couldn''t sit still. Every time I moved, her scent seemed to grow stronger. I had searched every part of my office and couldn''t find the source. It was almost like she had left something of hers in here just to drive me crazy, and I waspletely oblivious as to where she had hidden it. I had known having her in my office was a bad idea, but now I was positive that nothing good could The only thing I could admit out loud was that I enjoyed having her in my bed. Before her, I slept for only a few hours a night, and they were not consecutive. Now with her in my arms, I could sleep the entire night, and most of the morning if I wanted to. But that was it. I had to keep reminding myself that Natalie was not here for anything more than the uing battle and our future children, my heirs. Everything else I needed to force to the back of my mind and lock it away. I could not let her in. Loving her would be too painful in the end. Joselin appeared before my desk. Her scent had been revolting to me today, and I had been shorter- tempered with her than usual. Everything about her seemed to piss me off, and I didn''t want her near me. It was something that hadn''t happened before during our long friendship. I knew she was getting frustrated by my attitude, but she bit her tongue for the first time in her life. I was surprised when the most intoxicating scent came from her, and I reached over the desk and grabbed her arm, lifting her hand to my face. I knew that scent anywhere. It had been burned into my brain since I first met her. It filled my office even after I was left alone in it. It was my mate. Her scent was more potent, toxic almost, and I felt myself losing control. My eyes burned as my beast came forward. As I unconsciously took in a deeper breath, I moved up her hand to her forearm. A growl ripped free from my chest at the sudden change from sweet to rancid. Joselin''s smell was offensive today when she normally had barely any scent. "It''s Natalie," She said with annoyance, seeming ufortable as I released her hand, and she wiped it on her thigh. The uncertainty about what to say had her mouth opening and closing before she took a deep breath and settled herself. "What I''m going to say, please hear me as a friend and not as your underling. I mean no disrespect, but you''re going to break her, Ian. Natalie is in her heat right now, and she''s not doing well. She just used me of having an affair with you behind her back. Her eyes were glossy and crazed. For a moment, I thought she was going to shift because she was so angry. You pushing her away is only hurting her." I stood up straighter at her words, the realization sinking down in my gut that maybe I had been pushing her too far. There had to be a bnce where I could protect myself and keep her happy here. It wasn''t like I could kick her out after the battle. I needed a queen. I needed an heir. I needed a mate. But I wanted it to be her. I hated to admit it, even to myself, but she was it for me. She was the only one I wanted to be with. That was how I knew it would kill me when she left me or cheated. Thest thing I wanted to do was drive her insane the way my mother had done to my father. Whether I admitted to it or not, I was starting to care for her, and that was a dangerous game. The more she forced her way into my life and heart, the easier it would be for her to destroy me. "She is fine." The words left my mouth, but even I didn''t believe them. Natalie had been pushing, trying to get to know me or, at the very least, be around me, and I pushed her away each time. I had no reason to believe that she would be okay during her first heat, especially if she was going through it alone. "No, Killian. She''s really not." Joselin said as she sat back in the chair on the other side of the desk. "You need to mark her already. At the very least, go fuck her so she can stop stinking up the castle. Your men are fighting over her as we speak, and you''re sitting her while she is all alone and in pain." "She is mine!" I growled as I stood, towering over Joselin. The thought of anyone else fighting over her when she was not theirs to win made me furious. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "She''s waiting for you." She said with a smirk before flickering out of the room. My anger drove me forward, and I rushed out of the office. As soon as I hit the hallway, I could smell her scent thickening around me. It was pulling me in, designed specifically for me. But by the sounds of the other men in my pack, I knew it was calling to them too. She was their queen. They would be pulled in, wanting to serve her...to please her. I let out a loud roar. Satisfaction filled me as it echoed through the castle, warning every man and woman fromying a hand on my mate. She wouldn''t want them, not now that she had found her soulmate, but it didn''t mean that her scent wouldn''t lure them to her. A young pup rounded the stairs in his half-shift state as I reached the banister, moving past it toward my room. His red eyes were frantic as he sniffed the air, following the scent of my mate. My woman. I didn''t spare it a second thought as I grabbed the teenager by the back of the neck and threw him over the banister. He would live, but the impact of hisnding would do him good to help him regain control of his beast. 2 If he had managed to get past the guards, then who else had? I moved faster, feeling my heart thumping quickly in my chest as I approached the siren that was calling me to her. Joselin stood at the entrance to my wing of the castle, finishing what appeared to be a barrier spell before vanishing once more. The thick air enveloped me like gtin as I moved through it to the other side of her spell. I heard Natalie''s heart beating quickly, and I could practically taste her skin the closer I got. A thud followed by a yelp of pain sounded from behind me, and I looked over my shoulder to see another one of my guards in their Lycan form,ying on the ground outside of the barrier. Knowing he had beening after my mate, had me wanting to turn back and rip his throat out. But the sudden drop in her scent made my heart stop. Had someone made it into the room before me? Was she with another man? 1 The jealousy that pumped through me helped me to understand where she wasing from about Joselin and me. Even the idea that she was with someone had me shifting into my Lycan form, ready to challenge them to the death. I threw the door open, my hand leaving an indent on the metal of the brass doorknob, and I rushed past the sitting room to the bedroom. I could feel the pull urging me forward to follow her scent into the bathroom. So, I did. Her head was thrown back against the tub as shey back in the water with her brown hair pulled off her neck in a bun. I could see the peaks of her breast just below the surface as I stood in the doorway. But it was the slight ripple in the water, signaling movement that had my attention. Her arm was flesh as she let out a low moan, increasing the speed of her hand between her legs. My body shifted back as I stared in awe at the beautiful siren touching herself in the water before me. She was mesmerizing, and I took a step forward when she moaned out my name softly. "Killian." It was a soft sigh of pleasure as much as it was a plea for help. My clothes had ripped upon my shift, and I stood naked and hard in the cold bathroom as I watched my mate continue to rub her clit. My hand moved down to grab my cock, pumping it slowly in time with the movements of her hand. "Yes, little one?" I asked lowly, feeling myself grow impossibly harder in my hold as she sat up suddenly in the water, her breast on full disy as she stared at me in shock. Her wide eyes and lips open in surprise made her the picture of pure temptation. 1 The water ran down her neck and chest, and I licked my lips, wanting nothing more than to follow the trail with my tongue. "I.." She stammered, knowing there was no way to exin what I had seen beyond telling the truth. "You seem to have some confusion about my loyalty," I said as I moved forward, releasing my cock and enjoying the way she swallowed hard at the sight of it. "Stand." The order was not that of a king, but that of her mate. She did as I asked, and I watched as she pulled herself up, a thinyer of steam rising from her skin from the heat of it in the cold water. I eyed the newly exposed areas of her body, from the curve of her delicate waist to the neatly trimmed hair between her legs, to the toned legs themselves. I felt the desperate need to have them wrapped around my hips as I drove into her, but instead, I held out my hand, watching as she shivered when our skin touched before helping her out of the tub. "There is no question about it. I know why I am here." The bitterness sank into her tone, but as I walked around her to enjoy the view of her slender neck and the dimples above her pert ass, I could smell her heat returning. She was enjoying my attention on her. She wanted my touch on her skin to ease away the pain and warmth. I would be happy to give up, but I also prayed to the Goddess that Natalie would understand that it was just for tonight, just for her heat. It couldn''t mean anything more than that, not to me at least. As much as I wanted to keep the distance between US for as long as possible, I was driven purely by my animalistic need. I knew I would regret it in the morning, but tonight I would be breaking my own rules. I needed this woman more than I needed to breathe. I wanted to sink deep into her and fuck her until the world stopped spinning. "You are here as my mate," I said as I stopped in front of her, grabbing the back of her neck gently, my fingers tangled in her hair. She moved with me willingly as I tilted it back until I could brush my lips against hers easily as I spoke. "I will always be loyal to my mate. I expect the same." 2 Natalie blinked once, ncing into my glowing red eyes as she let out a deep breath and whispered. "Until myst breath." Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Twenty: Natalie Natalie¡¯s p.o.v. The longer he stood in front of me with minimal contact, the worse my heat seemed to get. The warmth was intense as it radiated from me, but the burning between my legs made me press my thighs together. The movement forced me to let out a small moan. I wanted to slip my hand back between my legs to ease the pain and difort. But having him holding my head back and his lips brushing against mine ruined the option for me. After feeling his touch, I knew that doing it myself would not satisfy me any longer. I needed him. The only option would be to have him between my legs, whether it was his hand, face, or cock. His hot breath fanned against my lips and had me licking mine in return. I moaned as the tip of my tongue gently ran across his lower lip, and he growled in response before capturing my mouth in a kiss that made my toes curl. I had expected him to be rough and demanding. Instead, our tongues collided as he pulled my naked and wet body up against his. My hair fell loose around my shoulders as he took the hair tie off of my bun. His hold on me seemed to grow tighter, yet as he slid his palm down from his grip on the back of my neck, skimming the side of my breast and to my hip, it was loving. My body heated further, and I let out a whimper into his mouth as I felt him press his hardness against my stomach. "Please." The gasp left my mouth before I could stop it, and I pulled back as I looked up at the man who had saved me from the miserable life that I had before. My nails dug into his shoulder as I gripped him tightly. "Please, Killian. Make it stop." Everywhere we touched sparks danced under my skin, but the pain in my core and the warmth of my body were ufortable. His hands slid around, gripping my ass tightly as he lifted me from the ground and settled himself between my legs. The feeling of hisrge shaft against my pussy was incredible, and as I held myself up by his shoulders, I began to rock against him. My wetness coated him, the heat making my body more sensitive and needy than ever before, and he let out a groan of pleasure as I continued to use him. Beads of sweat formed over my body as I pulled my hips back, trying to guide him into me. "Please," I gasped again, and Killian let out a growl that made my clit pulse with need. I wanted to cry when he pulled me away from him, flipping me onto my stomach on the cold silk sheets. "Do you want me to fuck you, little one?" He asked, his voice deeper than before as his beast fought for control. I could feel his ws digging into my hips as he lifted them until I was on my hands and knees, the pain only adding to the pleasure. "Yes¡¯" I cried out, pushing myself back against his cock. Killian rubbed himself against me once more before guiding himself into me in one deep and long thrust, making my back arch as I dropped my face down onto the mattress with a loud moan of pleasure. The growl that ripped free from him was followed by him mming into me harder than before. My hands curled into fists, gripping the sheets for dear life as I tried to match his thrusts. The pain of my heat evaporated, and I felt my body begin to cool back to its normal temperature as his I wanted more. I desperately needed it. My clit was throbbing, screaming for attention from the man that was inside me. I slid my hand down the sheet, moving it between my legs as my cheek pressed into the mattress harder. The wetness on my pussy made my fingers slide easily against my clit. I let out a moan, feeling myself tighten around Killian''s cock. "No." He growled as he stopped his movement, holding himself deep inside me as he leaned over my back. My body was shaking as the heat began to return, and I gasped in surprise as his hand ran over my breast and up to my throat. The warmth of his chest against my back was delicious, and I began to wiggle my hips on him, desperate for more." That''s mine." My eyes rolled to the back of my head as he tightened his hold on my neck ever so slightly before following my arm between my legs. His fingersced through mine as he gently pulled my hand away before finding his way back between my legs, his cock pulsing inside me as he began to rub my clit expertly. My legs opened further, my hips getting closer to the bed, only being held up by the man fucking me. The burning began to return, stronger thanst time. The cry that left me made Killian tense, and I could feel his breathing halt from his chest against my back. "I need more," I gasped in pleasure as he began to thrust again, pulling out only a few inches before crashing into me and holding himself as deep as he could. The small movements brought even less relief than before, and I ground my hips back against him. "Please." The begging seemed to encourage him, and he leaned away, removing himself from my back but keeping his hand between my legs. I could feel my walls stretching around him. The feeling of hisrge cock inside me was euphoric, and I clenched my walls around him, wanting to pull him in deeper. "Killian!" The orgasm I was desperately craving was only a few strokes away. My toes curled in anticipation just before I reached my high, moaning out his name as he continued to fuck me from behind. The heat that had been destroying my body washed away, giving me a moment to breathe as Killian slowed. I could feel his restraint. The way his hands were gripping my hips so tightly that they would leave bruises, the low growl that seemed to constantly rumble from his chest, and the slow but forceful way he was sliding in and out of me. I wanted to enjoy it. There was nothing that I craved more than to indulge in the abilities of the man behind me. "Do you feel better, little one?" He asked as he thrust back in me, holding himself as deeply as he could, his fingers still ying with my clit as he paused the thrusting of his hips. "Do you want more?" I knew it woulde back. The heat would not leave until the full moon did. We had all night. Just because we had fucked once, and not even topletion for him, didn''t mean that my heat would be sated. It only meant that it would be gone for now. It could be a matter of seconds or minutes before it returned. "Yes," I whispered against the sheet as I wiggled my hips against him. Killian''s hand left my clit, and I cried out in disappointment, only to be silenced as he grabbed my hair in hisrge fist, pulling my head back. "Try again, little one. Do you want me to keep fucking you?" My jaw was open in surprise, but I knew if he could see the flush in my cheeks, and the way my eyes were surely dted, he would have no question of my need for him. "Yes, I want you to keep fucking me." I moaned as he released my hair and pulled out of me simultaneously. The sound of him leaving my wetness filled the room, and I pushed myself up on the palms of my hands as I turned to look over my shoulder at him. He was staring between my legs with hunger, his glowing red eyes locked on my pussy as he gripped my thighs before flipping me over. I bounced once from the movement, but it was the predatory way that he stared at me that filled me with more excitement than before. I wanted to feel every part of him. I had his cock and hand between my legs, but what would it be like to have a king''s face between them? I stopped moving when my head hit the pillows. Killian let out a loud growl as I met his stare, not bothering to look away or submit as I challenged him by opening my legs. "You said this was yours." I taunted as I slid my hand between my legs rubbing my clit twice before dipping my fingers into my wetness and dragging it back up to resume the small circles on the delicate bundle of nerves. "Would you like to taste it?" The confidence was new to me, but I felt like another person as I lifted my wet fingers to my mouth and ran my tongue up the side of my index finger. Killian crawled forward, his body shaking as he approached. I knew he had epted my challenge as he hovered over me, his hard cock hanging between us and gently brushing against my clit. His breath tickled my lips as he shed me a wicked smile. "You are not the one in charge here. This is my kingdom. My bed..." I gasped as his tongue flicked at my upper lip once before he moved down my body, stopping to suck aggressively on my hardened nipples before continuing on. My breathing halted as I stared down the valley of my breasts at him and watched as he took in a deep breath between my legs with a growl of pleasure. "Mine." He groaned before grabbing my thighs and pressing them open further. His hot tongue ran up from my entrance to my clit where he began his feast of sucking, licking, and gently biting. My head was pressed into the pillow, and I moaned with every exhale as my back arched, and my hands squeezed the sheets in my fists. His fingers plunged inside me, and my eyes closed as he spread, rubbed, and pumped them in me. "Yes," I cried out, as I felt myself building closer to my climax. It was instinct as I pulled one hand free of the bedding and entwined my fingers in Killian''s hair, holding him to me as I ground myself against his face. "Yes! n My muscles in my pelvis spasmed lightly as I came on his mouth, my body trying to force my clit away from him at the intense sensations throbbing through it. But he held me down with one arm wrapped under my thigh and his hand on my stomach, keeping me to him as I rode out everyst wave of pleasure. He stopped, turning his head to lick and kiss my inner thigh as I continued to moan softly with each exhale. It had been exhrating, but the slow burning in my core told me that his mouth would not have the same effect as his cock on my heat. I needed more. I needed him back inside me to get rid of the pain and torment. My eyes closed tightly as he pulled himself above me, his wet fingers that had just been inside me pulled at my bottom lip, and I opened my mouth as he pushed his fingers in. The sweet taste was subtle, but I enjoyed it as I sucked on his digits eagerly. 1 "It is time for you to serve your king." His deration made my eyes shoot open and my heat return tenfold. My body wanted it just as bad as my mind did. I wanted to serve him, pleasure him, and fuck him. I wanted to know what he tasted like and what rhythm and movements he enjoyed. I wanted to watch his face as I brought him to climax, knowing it was me and only me doing so. He expected loyalty and Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. promised me the same. While I still questioned if he had just been telling me what I wanted to hear, I knew in my soul that when he said it, he was being honest. "Yes, my king." I whined in protest as the warmth of his body left mine before he grabbed my hips and rolled me on top of him. My hands pressed against his chest as I pushed myself up, setting my legs on either side of him and enjoying the feeling of his long and hard shaft between the lips of my pussy. I slid against him, coating him in my wetness. His glowing red eyes bore into mine, fueling me to continue as I rubbed my clit on him like the bitch in heat that I was. Two orgasms would have been good for a normal night, but tonight, under the power of the full moon, I needed more. My head fell back as I found the right spot to get full contact with my clit on his shaft. Killian''s hands gripped my hips firmly, holding me down to him as he watched me pleasure myself with him. The gentle pulling and pushing of him encouraging me to continue, only made me feel needier. As the heat increased, I lifted my hips, unable to take it anymore. I reached between US, grabbing his back in pleasure. I widened my legs, tucking my feet under his thighs as I leaned forward and pressed my clit against his pelvis. Killian growled louder than before as my breasts brushed his face when I began to grind against him. 1 He pressed his hips up each time I slid myself back against him. The full contact with my clit drove me wild, and I moved harder and faster than before. Killian''s hand slid up my side to grab my breast, pinching my nipple and making me cry in both pain and pleasure. "Mine," I said under my breath, the uncontroble and unintentional word throwing off my rhythm as I knew he didn''t really belong to me. Physically we worked well together, but emotionally, I knew nothing about him. Killian tensed beneath me, continuing to move with me as I resumed my previous pace, but my orgasm was further away than before. My mind was fogged by the heat, and the brief moment of insanity disappeared in my mind as he fought the shift. His jawline became more defined, and his canines extended. His ws punctured the skin on my hips, sending a surprising amount of pleasure straight to my core. It pushed me right back to the edge, and I felt myself mping down on hisrger cock as I came around him. My pelvis trembling from the extreme orgasm as I screamed out his name. Killian shook beneath me as I continued to ride out the release. He lifted me by my hips, pulling himself from me as he came on his stomach before letting me rest back against him. His shafty between my legs as I resumed rubbing myself along his member in the wetness brought on by the multiple orgasms. My chest fell against his as I shoved my face into his neck, breathing deeply as I came down from my high. Killian''s hands released my hips as he wrapped his arms around my back and held me to him. I could feel his cum between US, but somehow it made me feel even hotter than before. The way my body reacted to this man was other-worldly, and I took a moment to thank the goddess for creating these creatures. Killian grew hard once more as I pressed a kiss against the hot skin of his neck before running my lips up to his ear and gently pulling on the lobe between my teeth. He let out a growl as I whispered, "more." Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Twenty-One: Natalie Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. Never once did he let me go that night. He *me in every way possible, making sure to keep my heat at bay. The mixture of soft, loving, and hard, dominating touches had me curious about what he would be like when he wasn¡¯t holding himself back. *had scraped his teeth against my neck countless times during the night, and my breathing would stop as his tense body held very still atop mine. I wanted him to mark me. It would not only solidify my. ce in the kingdom, but it would confirm my ce in *life. I wouldn¡¯t have to question what I was to him. I would officially be his mate. I would be his queen. I had also hoped that it would help trigger my shift. But he never bit down. He never ced his im. I moaned as he pulled out of me, *beforeying on top of me. The morning sun had just begun to rise, illuminating the room in a soft glow. I could feel my body returning back to normal. I was exhausted, but the heat was gone. *rolled off me and onto his back, one hand on his stomach while the other held his forehead. I didn¡¯t like the way that he had *down. What had been the best night of my life seemed to be one that he regretted deeply. His jaw was clenched *, and the hand over his abdomen was in a tight fist. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°*,¡± I called out softly as I rolled onto my side, lifting my arm to ce my hand on top of his fist. He jerked away from me quickly, dropping his arm to the bed on the other side of his body. I looked up at his face to see the cold mask had been restored. Only this time, there was a hatred in his eyes that made my ribs close in on my heart and lungs. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Your heat should be over now.¡± It came out like a statement, but I answered anyway with a nod of my head. He stood from the bed without looking back at me. ¡°Get some sleep.¡± I pushed myself up into a sitting position, suddenly feeling very exposed as I sat *on what he had deredst night as his bed instead of ours. He was right, of course. The king is always right. It was his bed, his room, his kingdom. I was just the toy that belonged to him for him to y with. He had imed that I was brought here as his mate, and as his chosen mate, I would be a breeder. Yet, not once did he *in mest night. It told me that it wasn¡¯t part of his true intentions. He never meant to make me his breeder or to mark me as his mate. He only kept me here so I could sacrifice myself for him when the time came. Something that I was leaning further away from even considering doing. He had lied when he said that I was to be treated as his mate and as the queen even without a mark. I was *to ever dream that I would be more than an omega, let alone a queen. Without the mark, I was no one. When I died for him, he would be just fine to go about his merry way and find a new mate. A true mate, whether chosen or fated. He would find someone he could mark and start a family with. I red at his back as he walked into the bathroom without sparing me a single nce, closing the door behind him and starting the shower. I wanted to break the door down and yell at him. If I had to guess, he was probably feeling good about himself, having helped the poor damsel in distress from a night of agony. He wasn¡¯t a hero to me. He was a *. If he was going to go right back to hating me, he should have just let me suffer or at least kept it strictly. physical. The was no need for the way he kissed me, held me close to him, and looked into my eyes. For all that I cared, we could have just stuck with doggy style the entire night with no talking and kept any intimacy out of it. Now I was stuck with the false memories ofst night and the heartbreak of his rejection this morning. I *it. I felt cheap and *. No mark. No shifting. No mate. No friends. I had no idea when this war would happen, but based on the recent murder of one of the guards, it was going to be soon. Without being mated to a wolf or having shifted myself, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I were to be returned to the Goddess when I died, or if I would be sent to the God of the humans. I pulled the top sheet up and over my legs, moving my knees up to hide my chest as I sat on the bed. My stare was locked onto the duvet bundled up at the foot of the bed, where it had gotten stuck, wrapped around the bedpost. I felt numb and didn¡¯t bother to look up at *as he exited the bathroom, buttoning up his *dress shirt. It was just another day in the office for him. From my periphery, I saw him stop, but I prayed that he would just keep walking. I knew as soon as he opened his *that he would just make this situation worse. This side of him, the one I had grown to *, only ever did damage. ¡°I.¡± He paused, and I swallowed hard as I felt my anger start to rise. ¡°Natalie.¡± His tone hardened as I refused to look up at him when he addressed me. I knew the truth now. He wouldn¡¯t hurt me. While he was doing a *job pretending to be my mate, he still needed me. I could do or say anything I wanted. He could do nothing about it because, at the end of the day, it was me who Joselin saw dying to save him. I was the one who made it so his heart would beat another day and allow him to crush the spirit of others or *them if he was so inclined. I pulled my arms around my knees in a failed attempt to shield myself from him, and the pain I knew his words were about to cause. ¡°I really am sorry, Natalie.¡± The scoff that left me got lodged in my throat, and I felt myself fighting the urge to cry. The bitterness behind my statement seemed to take him by surprise as I looked to re up at him, meeting his hazel eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a king, *. It¡¯s beneath you to apologize when you don¡¯t mean it.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Twenty-Two: Natalie Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. Even after a cold shower, I was fuming. I wanted to give Killian an earful and make sure that he understood just how damagingst night had been to our rtionship¡­ whatever rtionship we had. I knew he wouldn¡¯t care, but that didn¡¯t stop me. My first stop had been his office, but when I found that empty, I tried everymon room that I knew of, including the gym and the training field. Yet, he was nowhere to be found. It was like he knew I was on a warpath, and he vanished. Although the rational side of my brain told me that he wouldn¡¯t be scared of me, a human. Perhaps he was trying to save me from publically embarrassing myself further after I had shamelessly thrown myself at himst night. It was bad enough that the servants would be seeing the blood on the sheets from when his ws had punctured my hips and the proof that we had not been trying for the heir that the kingdom was expecting. When it was discovered that I wasn¡¯t pregnant and that I didn¡¯t bare their king¡¯s mark, I would be seen as a failure. I stopped in the middle of the garden, ncing around the grounds and ignoring the eyes on me. There were hundreds of people that I had seen in the past hour, but none of them belonged to my alleged mate. I turned to Tobias, lowering my voice even though there was no one in my immediate vicinity. ¡°He is hiding. Is he not?¡± My bodyguard smirked as he stared at me, refusing to give away any information on his beloved king. ¡°Fine,¡± I grumbled as I thought back to where he might be. I had the feeling it was where I would find him, but I really didn¡¯t want to be right. To have him go there after the night we had together felt like it would be the final *to my already beaten confidence. It would destroy me. But as I turned back into the castle, I found myself making my way toward the infirmary and stopping before the mystery door. I was terrified of what I may find, even more so when Tobias stopped several paces back and took his stance against the wall. I could feel the hurt in my chest as I worked myself up to open the door. Would he be on the other side, sleeping in someone else¡¯s bed? Would she be wrapped in his arms the same as how he held me while we slept? ¡°Please don¡¯t be inside,¡± I whispered to myself as I grabbed the door handle. This was the one ce I didn¡¯t want to find him. It was the only bedroom I had seen him sneaking out of, but it didn¡¯t mean it was the only one in the entire castle that he had been sneaking away to. The room was brightly lit as I pushed the door open, so I knew he wouldn¡¯t be asleep, but he wasn¡¯t there. It was the woman lying in the bed that took my breath away. Her chest rose and fell slowly in time with the machine next to her. The low beeping of the monitor showing her steady heartbeat, made me freeze. I had seen portraits of her before, but I had never seen her in person. I never thought I would. She was supposed to be dead. Her dark brown hair matched Killian¡¯s, and I knew if she opened her eyes that she would have bright emerald irises staring back at me. There was no crown on her head, and she was wrapped up in a hospital gown with a nket tucked around her. But she was just as stunning now as she was at the prime of her life when she had been chosen by the king and had produced his heirs. There was a thickness in the air, a darkness that felt suffocating, and I knew that she was closer to death than life. ¡°Your highness,¡± A voice called out from behind me, and I looked over my shoulder, not realizing that I had been moving closer to theatose queen. The young healer who had helped me with my ribs several days before stood in the doorway with an IV bag in her hands. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she been healed? How long has she been like this?¡± I didn¡¯t want to ask the question that was at the forefront of my mind, but I was sure it was as clear as day on my face. Why were the people of the kingdom told that she had died? ¡°We have healed her as much as we can. Her wolf is gone, and her soul has suffered a great deal with the loss of her mate. Even we cannot treat the soul.¡± She moved to the other side of the queen, Lillian Amery. She hung the bag from the metal post, efficiently switching it out for the almost empty bag that had been there before. I nced back to the woman who had led our country for decades. She didn¡¯t deserve this. She just wanted to be with her mate, but her body and soul were holding on to this world, forcing her to stay here for reasons unknown to me. The clearing of a throat made me turn to the doorway, and I watched as Tobias raised his eyebrows at me before taking his ce back against the wall. It was only secondster that the familiar sight of the king rounded the entrance and stopped short as he stared at me standing next to his mother. His eyes nced from her and back to me. ¡°Natalie, what are you doing in here?¡± The tone he used was not what I was expecting, and stared at him in surprise. After this morning, I had. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. been ready to yell and fight with him until I got the answers that I deserved. But he sounded defeated as he held my gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize this was your mother¡¯s room,¡± I said, not answering his question but also not needing to. I still had a book full of questions for him that I knew I would never get answers to. ¡°This room is off limits. Do note here again.¡± He demanded with a firm tone, and I looked to the healer from the corner of my eye, grateful when she continued to work as if she didn¡¯t hear the king scolding me. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± I replied with a calm and respectful tone, but I hoped he understood my anger toward him by the re I sent his way when my back was to the healer. His eyes softened as he watched me. curtsey before walking past him and out of the room. While I had been tracking him down to discussst night and this morning, I had been hoping I could do it in a private setting as there was bound to be yelling involved. ¡°Did you get seen to?¡± He asked, and I froze just outside the door. He stood still as I nced over my shoulder at him. I knew he was discussing my hips. After he realized he had punctured them, he spent several minutes licking and cleaning the wounds. It had been eroticst night, but now I knew he was more than likely doing it instinctively and not because he cared for my well-being. ¡°That would be a waste of time. I can heal just fine on my own.¡± I responded as I looked away and began. down the hall again with Tobias falling line behind me. ¡°Natalie,¡± Killian called out behind me. ¡°I am just fine on my own.¡± I snapped back as I spun to fully face him as he stood in the doorway of his mother¡¯s room. Tobias stepped to the side, moving back against the wall and clearing the path between Killian and myself. He stared at me nkly before nodding once and regaining his stoicposure. Oh, how I hated that side of him with a deep passion. ¡°My sister has returned home,¡± Killian said, and I stared nkly at him. It was the first thing about himself that he had voluntarily provided me. He had a sister. If it wasn¡¯t already public knowledge, I might have been happy that he had given me information about his life. ¡°She will be joining us for dinner.¡± ¡°Great,¡± I said, my tone full of sarcasm as I turned and made my way back toward the bedroom, muttering to myself. ¡°Now, I have to deal with two of you.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Twenty-Three: Natalie Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. Their low talking could be heard as I rounded the corner, and I felt my stomach tie into a knot as Killian and Princess Charlotte stood waiting for me. I waste, and it was not weed based on Killian¡¯s look of disappointment. My nerves about meeting his sister somehow managed to surpass my anxiety about meeting the king himself. While I was terrified of him for his well-known history of murder and aggression, the stories of her made her all the more fearsome. When her brother took the throne, she took to mercenary work. The stories of her ying dragons, sirens, and banshees were known across the world. She was a warrior. ¡°Here she is now,¡± Killian said, but the way his eyes narrowed told me that I would be hearing about my The young woman turned to face me, and my jaw dropped at the stunning princess. Her hair was a light. brown that fell into perfectly styled ringlets. The bright green of her eyes made what portraits I had seen. of her mother seem dull. ¡°Please, call me Charlie.¡± She said as she extended her arm toward me. I moved forward, expecting a dainty shake suitable for a member of the royal family. Instead, I was met with a slightly calloused palm and a firm shake as if we were conducting a business transaction. ¡°I¡¯m really happy Killian found you! He needs someone to knock some sense into him every now and then.¡± Oh, I wanted to knock some sense into him alright. But I would start with the long overdue fight we needed to have. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you, Your Highness,¡± I said, curtseying to the princess with respect. When I looked up, she was staring at me with her eyebrows together in confusion, and her eyes locked on my neck. She hummed in response before looking to her brother with a raised eyebrow, but he shook his head and gestured toward the table. ¡°Ladies,¡± He said as he pulled out his sister¡¯s seat before moving toward mine. I grabbed the back of my chair and dragged it away from the table before taking a seat, making sure to tuck it back in before he could get a single finger on it. He had never pulled my chair out for me before. Why put on a show for his sister? The look of amusement Charlie sent me made me blush, but I held my head high as the servants came forward and ced the first course in front of us. It was not lost on me that the guards had been stationed outside the room for our privacy, and Charlie waited until the servants left before speaking. ¡°So Natalie, I hear you have been impressing the pack with your training. From what I¡¯ve gathered you are a quick study.¡± Charlie said as she took arge and improper bite of her roll. ¡°I would love to train with you. while I¡¯m here.¡± I reached for my ss of water and took a sip as I swallowed my bite before responding, cing my hands back in myp. ¡°Thank you, your highness. I have heard the stories of your adventures and would also love to know more about them.¡± Killian continued to stare at me as if I were a side attraction at a circus, but I refused to look his way. He wanted me to act as if I were his mate, but he did not want me to actually fill the position. ¡°I have plenty to share. From what I understand, my team and I will have new stories before we leave here. Rumor has it that there has been an attack, and we havee to join the guard.¡± Her deration of wanting to fight against the vampires made me feel relieved, but Killian¡¯s head snapped over with anger. Charlle raised her palm in his direction and cut him off before he could protest. ¡°No need to argue with me, brother. We are more than capable of fighting off a few measly bloodsuckers¡± Killian opened his *to speak but stopped short as his eyes turned ck. I knew someone was contacting him through their pack link, and I rolled my eyes as I returned back to my food. That was one good thing about not shifting. I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about people interrupting me constantly. ¡°I see some things never change,¡± Charlie muttered, and I could see her annoyance as Killian ced his fork back down. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in months, and you can¡¯t even spend a dinner with me to reunite without working.¡± ¡®Charlie, you know that I missed you, but this is my job. You of all people should understand. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me. I will be right back. Something urgent hase up, but it should only take a minute.¡± He said as he rose to his feet. I did the same out of respect for his title, but Charlie leaned back against her chair as she red up at him. Killian moved toward the door, stopping behind me for a quick All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. moment, but I didn¡¯t bother to turn around as he whispered, ¡°Be good.¡± His quiet warning was easily heard by his sister, and I watched as her interest peaked even further. As soon as the door *behind Killian, I took my seat, aware of the scrutinizing gaze of the princess. ¡°He said he found you weeks ago. Yet, you bare no mark.¡± She observed, falling silent as the servants entered the room again with the next course. She gestured with her finger for them to ce Killian¡¯s food down before swiping one of the fingerling potatoes from his te as the staff made their way toward the door. ¡°That is correct, your highness,¡± I said as I began to cut into my steak. If Killian wanted me to be good, then I would do my best to abide by his rules. ¡°Please, just call me Charlie. We¡¯re family now.¡± She insisted as she took a sip of her wine. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate given my position,¡± I said, cing another bite of my dinner in my *and chewing slowly. No matter how many meals I had in the castle, the quality of the food managed to astonish me each time. ¡°You are my brother¡¯s mate, the next queen. Your position is soon to be above mine.¡± She said as she dipped her roll in the juice from her steak. ¡°You have no idea how good this is after living off of jerky and berries for the past month.¡± ¡°I think there has been a mimunication,¡± I said as I set my fork down and looked up at the princess, who was thoroughly enjoying her food. ¡°borate.¡± She demanded, but amusement and interest sparkled in her eyes. ¡°Tell me what it is that I¡¯m missing here.¡± I took a deep breath through my nose, pressing my lips together as I debated revealing the truth. But who was I to withhold information from the Princess? She demanded that I exin, and Killian wanted me to ¡® be good¡¯. Refusing a member of the royal family didn¡¯t seem to be following his orders. ¡°I am not to be the queen, nor am I your brother¡¯s mate. I was chosen by your brother and brought here. against my will. He has made it clear that he wants nothing to do with me, and if his witch¡¯s vision is correct, I will be dead soon, and he will go on to live another day to choose another to breed with. I would love to get to know you and hear the stories of your adventures, but it will be as your underling, not as your brother¡¯s mate. So, I believe I am correct when I refer to you by your title, Princess Charlotte.¡± I stated as I looked down at my te of food, suddenly no longer feeling hungry. I had thought about it a hundred times, but hearing it out loud when my thoughts weren¡¯t being controlled by my heat-induced deliria made the reality of it sink in. For the past few days, I had been going back and forth between denial, false eptance, and anger. But now that I had said the words, it felt so final. I felt my heart breaking in my chest, and I slouched back in my seat. Killian pushed the door open at the moment, slowing in his stride as he approached the table to see my defeat and his sister¡¯s anger. ¡°What happened here?¡± I didn¡¯t bother to stand for him this time. My energy was gone. ¡°I would like to retire for the night. It was lovely meeting you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Likewise,¡± Charlie said as she stood with me, nodding her head in respect. I was taken aback by her gesture but felt my heart warm that maybe she wasn¡¯t like her brother. ¡°We will catch up tomorrow and get to know each other.¡± I nodded in agreement, knowing it was more of a demand than an invitation. Killian didn¡¯t bother trying to stop me as I left the room. Tobias was waiting outside, and I bit back my smile as I heard Charlie start to yell before the door was fully closed. It seemed I may have an ally here after all. ¡°What the *is wrong with you, Killian?!¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Twenty-Four: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Never in my life had I been terrified of a woman. I bowed to no one and demanded the respect I had earned. But as my little sister¡¯s face turned red, and I watched as the vein in her neck started to hammer against her skin, I was positive that it was myst day on Earth She had always been a delicate-looking little princess until it was time for battle. Then the bloodshed seemed to fuel her soul, and she thrived in any fight. She may have been shorter than me, younger than me, and could not shift into the Lycan state, but by the Goddess, she was terrifying when she wanted to be. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Killian?!¡± She yelled as she ced both palms on the table and leaned toward me. I had yet to take my seat, and after noticing the steak knife touching her pinky, I had no desire to join her at the dinner table. ¡°Contain yourself, little sister,¡± I warned as I felt my eyes burn the familiar red of my Lycan in warning of her disrespect. ¡°Oh, shove it, Killian. Don¡¯t you dare pull rank on me!¡± She shouted with a growl, and I tried not to flinch as she mmed her fist on the table. Oh, if Natalie or Joselin could see me now. They would be having the time of their lives. ¡°I expected more from you!¡± My jaw dropped at her statement, and I stepped forward. More from me? I had all but killed myself for this kingdom! ¡°More? I have given everything for our people! What more could you want from me? For the love of the Goddess, Charlie! You just got home, and you are already jumping down my throat for no reason!¡± She blinked silently at me, but it was the utter disappointment and disgust I saw there that made me pause. ¡°I never thought you would end up like dad.¡± ¡°I am nothing like dad! I put my people first! That selfish *was weak!¡± I shouted. The growl behind my words made the wine and waters ripple in the sses on the table. ¡°Then exin Natalie! Do you not see how much pain she is in? Did you learn nothing from what happened with our parents?¡± Her yell was followed by the mming of her palm on the table, and I took a deep breath to keep from screaming at her. ¡°How could you justify taking her as a breeder?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take her as a breeder! I took her as my mate! She is mine!¡± My voice echoed through the room, Charlie stood wide-eyed, all of the anger visibly melting away at my words. I watched as she sank down into her chair with her hand over her *before letting out a loudugh of shock. ¡°Truly?¡± I nodded once before moving back to my seat, subtly taking her steak knife away as I sat down. She was calm now, but I didn¡¯t know how long that wouldst. I had learned my lesson with her as a kid not to underestimate her. She was still my baby sister, but she was a warrior through and through. If I gave her the chance to fight she would. The only thing she hadn¡¯t fought for was the crown itself. She never wanted it and despised being here surrounded by fake people in the court. They loved to kiss her ass and then ask for favors before they could even stand back upright. ¡°Then why does she think she¡¯s a breeder. She has to know after what happened with dad and mom, that you would never put her in that position. Does she even know she is your fated?¡± Charlie asked as she picked up her fork and grabbed a bite from herrge pile of potatoes. I waited for only a second more before joining her and indulging in my meal, painfully aware of Natalie¡¯s food getting cold next to me and her stomach being empty upstairs. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know about what happened to our parents. She didn¡¯t even know mother was still alive until this afternoon. I have told Natalie several times that she is my mate. What she chose to infer from that information is on her.¡± Yet, the longer I spent with her, near her, holding her¡­ the worse I felt about it. She deserved to be happy, and while I was failing to do so in our rtionship, I had at least hoped she would be happy here in my home. ¡°You can¡¯t push her away forever. If you keep going, at some point it will be toote, and you won¡¯t be able to repair the damage done between the two of you.¡± Her *was full as she spoke, and I curled my lip in disgust at herck of manners. She had been out for the past several years ying Robin Hood and had forgotten all etiquette. ¡°She will be fine.¡± It felt as if I had been saying that more oftentely, and each time I was starting to believe it less and less. ¡°I know what happened between dad and mom hurt you. They damaged me too. But you are not dad, and Natalie is not mom. You need to let go of their past and start looking toward your future.¡± My hand tightened around my fist as the memories surfaced, and I swallowed my bite of food harshly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Their screaming would ruin every moment of family time we had. Meals were the worst because I couldn¡¯t just get up and leave whenever I wanted to. I remembered how excited I was when my nanny woulde to get me for my lessons or a nap. I hated being in the same room as my parents. They had no shame in airing out their dirtyundry in front of Charlie and me. But to the rest of the kingdom, they were a united front, a force to be reckoned with. My mother had been chosen as my father¡¯s mate. She had been the strongest of her pack and was selected to produce my father¡¯s heirs. She was a breeder. I had never seen a woman resent a man more in my life than my mother did my father. He gave her everything she could ever want and ever ask for, but it was never enough for her. She always wanted more, iming to be a prisoner and demanding her freedom. He tried so hard to make her happy and loved her with everything he had, but it wasn¡¯t good enough for her. I had done as much as I could for Natalie. I filled her closet and dresser with the finest clothes and the most luxurious jewelry. She had the freedom to roam the castle and ournds as long as she had her guards with her if she left the walls. I had given her everything I could, but I would not make the same mistake my father did by giving her my heart. A small part of my beast got angry at my denial. I knew deep down that she had already stolen a little. piece of me with the way she would look to me for approval when she did something she thought I would be proud of, how she fiddled with her fingers under the table while maintaining theposure and posture of a queen, the way she pulled my hand up and held it over her heart while she was sleeping in my arms¡­ The rest of my heart I had to protect with everything I had. Otherwise, what else would be left of me? ¡°I will be nothing like our father. When the time is right, I will mark Natalie and she will be crowned the queen. But I will not risk my people over a woman.¡± I watched as Charlie rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re pushing away your soulmate because you¡¯re scared she will break your heart like mom broke dad¡¯s. I think you¡¯re forgetting that dad broke mom¡¯s heart too. They weren¡¯t supposed to be together, and they both knew it. You and Natalie are. You are meant for each other, hand-chosen by the Goddess to love and worship one another in this and every life before and after. You are the one hurting her.¡± Charlie had a point, but it was hard to ept it when I had seen for myself the detrimental impact a woman could have on a man. I cut another piece of my steak, staring intently at the meat as the metal sliced through it smoothly. Joselin had said roughly the same thing, but hearing ite from Charlie seemed to hit differently. She had been there with me through every low of my childhood. She had the same damage that I did from our parent¡¯s failures. I had the option to be better than my father, but that didn¡¯t make it any less terrifying to open myself up to Natalie. Perhaps I would test the waters first. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Twenty-Five: Natalie Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. Killian was shocked that night when he got back to the room and found me curled up in the armchair by the balcony. His eyebrows were raised as he examined the throw nket I had wrapped around me and the pillow I had taken from the bed. ¡°Natalie,¡± He started after I stared at him in silence for several minutes, waiting for him to crack and speak first. I didn¡¯t need to be the king to know that was the first rule in negotiation, not to speak first. ¡± We need to talk.¡± My hands sped together on myp, and I stared nkly at him. All my anger from earlier had melted away, and while I wanted to still yell at him, it almost felt like I had no ground to stand on anymore. I was nothing to him. Yelling and venting my feelings would do nothing if the recipient had no interest in them. His hands tightened into fists when he realized that I would not respond, but I watch with curiosity as he let out a deep breath and rxed once more. ¡°Only those that need to know about my mother do. You will need to keep what you saw today to yourself.¡± My lips pursed out as I dropped my gaze in frustration and nodded as it dawned on me. I was not in the need to know. Whether I was to mate with him, *for him, or rule by his side, I was not one of the people that he trusted to know about his family. If I were to be his mate and queen, he would have told me about it. I would have needed to know. But he didn¡¯t because I was nothing to him. ¡°Is that an order or a request, Your Majesty?¡± I said, letting my frustration sink into my words and my bitterness into his title. In the privacy of our bedroom or in public, I would no longer call him by his name. Not until he had earned it and proved that he was more than my king and I was more than his underling. Killian almost flinched as I avoided his name, and I watched as his shoulders fell a fraction of an inch. If I had blinked, I would have missed it. ¡°It is a requirement of your position to keep ssified information to yourself.¡± His avoidance of my question answered me. It was an order. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± I said before ncing at the balcony doors and staring out at the bright city below. Their world lit up the night and took my breath away from the beauty. I had to wonder what it would have been like to have made it to the human city. What would I be doing right now if I were a part of the people and not being stuffed and prepared like a *on its way to the oven? Of course, the apple in the * *was not as morous as the silver and diamond pendant they ced around my neck, but the oue would be the same. I would be served up to my captures and my remains would be discarded of when they were done with me. My lips twitched as I acknowledged my own dramatics, and I tensed when Killian moved up to stand next to me. His gaze was not on the city. I could feel his eyes burning a *into my head as I refused to look up at him. ¡°You used to call me Killian.¡± His statement made me scoff as I curled my lip. His name. I was very aware. I had moaned it hundreds of timesst night, just before he shattered what was left of me. ¡°That was when I thought you were more than just a king,¡± I said, the words slipping past my lips, and I heard him take in a sharp breath, making me instantly regret opening my *. The memory of him. ripping out my packmate¡¯s heart in front of me had me shaking as he stood unmoving next to me. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that. My apologies, Your Majesty.¡± He seemed to pick up on the tremor in my voice but didn¡¯t acknowledge it beyond taking a small step away from me. ¡°You are scared of me.¡± ¡°Is that not what you prefer? For your people to be scared of you?¡± The greater distance between us meant nothing. He could still just as easily rip my throat out before I could take my next breath, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°No. My people do not fear me. They respect me. It is the others who fear me, the ones who live outside. of my walls. They remain under my rule, but know nothing of loyalty or the lengths my people go to for them.¡± He sounded so sure, that I wanted to shrink away until I was absorbed by the cushion behind me and disappeared. I didn¡¯t know what to say, needing to discussst night, but not wanting to start the fight that I knew could either end my life or end my life as I knew it. ¡°Was I too rough with youst night? Did I hurt you?¡± His question took me by surprise, and I turned my head to look up at him only to find he had looked away from me and was now staring out at his people. His eyebrows were pinched together, and his hand was flexing at his side. ¡°No,¡± I whispered, feeling my body still and my fear melt away. It was the pained look on his face as he considered having hurt me that told me that he never would. What he did to my hips had been weed and the rawness between my legs today was delicious. ¡°You hurt me the next morning when you treated me like I was amon *that you had paid for with clothing and jewelry.¡± ¡°I know I have been distant but I am doing my best. I have given you everything that you could possibly want to be happy here.¡± A ugh left me at his words, and I red at him. ¡°What makes you think you know what would make me happy? You know nothing about me! This is the most you have ever even spoken to me.¡± Killian moved forward as he turned to face me, pressing his back against the wall next to the double doors that led to the balcony. ¡°So, tell me.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± I blinked at him several times in shock as he waited for me to respond. It was the look on his face that had me the most surprised. I had only seen it a few times. He rarely let his guard down and acted as a man instead of the king. Yet, as he kept his intense gaze on me, I was stunned into silence. Did he want to get to know me now? ¡°What would make you happy? I can give you anything in the world. What would you like?¡± His hand gestured behind him toward the city, and I nced past him and toward the town of people. I pictured all of the people below us. The families tucking their children in for bed. The couples cuddled up, stealing kisses and discussing their day. ¡°Civility,¡± I stated inly, and I watched as his eyebrows pulled together as he contemted my answer before I added to it. ¡°Consistency.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to know what to do with my request, and I let out a sigh as I adjusted the nket around my body before borating. ¡°Since you brought me here you have been hot and cold with me. You treat me like I am this prized possession that you are scared to break at night but as soon as the sunes up, you are cold and *.¡± ¡°*? I have never been *to you!¡± He argued as he pushed off the wall and stood staring at me with Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. incredulity. ¡°You may not have been violent with me, but that does not mean that your actions haven¡¯t been *.¡± I pushed the nket onto the floor, as I stood with him, not liking that he was ring down at me. While I was significantly shorter than him, minimizing the space between us made me feel more confident. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. ¡°You wish for me to be consistent but not cold or *.¡± I bit the inside of my cheek as I watched him calm himself. ¡°If I am going to have to *for you, the least you can do is treat me like I¡¯m not some great burden that you are stuck with. You don¡¯t have to love me, but you can at least be civil toward me.¡± Killian¡¯s eyes widened as they melted into the burning red of his beast, and I stepped back an inch until my legs hit the chair behind me. ¡°Why the *would you *for me?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Twenty-Six: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Natalie looks terrified and confused at the same time. I hated that she flinched away from me, but the way she was standing up for herself was admirable. There were only a few who had ever stood up to me, and all of them were the women in my family. My mother, my sister, and my childhood best friend. She fit right in. ¡°No one is going toy a hand on you!¡± I growled, feeling my beast fight for control, wanting to eliminate the threat that we had yet to be exposed to. Something made our mate worried for her life. The anger pouring from her doubled as she reached up and grabbed both sides of her head, shaking it back and forth as she moved from the chair and began to pace back and forth. ¡°Then why did you bring me here?!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. My jaw dropped open to yell back, but watching water pool along her eyelids caused pain to form in my chest, and I reached up and rubbed at the area. ¡°Joselin said it herself that I was brought here for the battle, that I was being trained so I would be strong enough to save you! Why else did you bring me here then?¡± Her chest moved rapidly as she stopped. pacing and red at me with her little hands clenched into fists in front of her chest as if she was imagining wringing my neck. ¡°No one said anything about you dying. You save my life, yes, but she never saw you *.¡± I exined as I stepped forward slowly. Her face rxed, and her eyes widened as her hands dropped to her side. ¡°What?¡± The disbelief in her tone caused a scoff of amusement to force its way from my chest, and I took another step forward. ¡°Where did you even get that idea?¡± I knew Joselin wouldn¡¯t keep something that big from me. She had never lied to or betrayed me before, and I doubted she would start now. If she did, I would rip her heart. straight from her chest, and she knew it. ¡°I¡­¡± Her eye flickered back and forth across the ground as if she were reading words that only she could. see as she thought back. I had known that when women went through heat, they were more easily triggered. I *that knowing about the battle before her heat or finding out during her heat, would have caused her thoughts to spiral out of control. I had seen women be locked up in the dungeons while they suffered because of their *state. Most women are marked right away and don¡¯t have to struggle through the heat. Those that do, reacted simrly to Natalie. Their beasts would control their emotions, and they would have a harder time remaining neutral. They would be more possessive, territorial, and sometimes paranoid. But they would also feel positive. emotions more thoroughly. Love, lust¡­.pleasure. Just thinking about how wet Natalie had been for mest night, how she had rubbed herself against me shamelessly, looking for her release had my body tensing, and I nced at the bed. She had been impacted by her heat greatly. But this was exactly what she was talking about. She didn¡¯t need me trying to *her again when we were finally having a serious conversation. Especially when I couldn¡¯t give her what she wanted after we had finished. I still didn¡¯t quite know what she wanted. I *she was expecting us to ride off into the sunset and live happily ever after. That¡¯s what mates normally did. But we were different. ¡°I guess no one did.¡± She whispered. ¡°Huh. I had thought that¡­ Joselin said there would be a battle, and that I would have to save you, I just figured that as a human in a battle against vampires, I would *.¡± ¡°She did not see you *. She saw you save me.¡± I shook my head as she turned her back to me and began to walk further away. But this time, it was me who was not done with this conversation. I pushed forward, grabbing her hips and spinning her around until her chest was pressed against mine. ¡°Do not turn your back to me, little one. We are still talking.¡± Her eyes dted as she looked up at me with her lips parted. She was still angry, I knew that. But having her pressed against my body had me growing hard as images of her *flesh sliding minest night began to *their way to the front of my mind. ¡°So, we are back to ¡®little one¡¯, then? Convenient that you call me by a term of endearment when you are hard,¡± She whispered as she ced her hands on my chest, sliding one down until she could cup my *. through my pants. I let out a growl of pleasure at her touch, pushing my hips more firmly against her. ¡°But then I go back to being an annoyance and a burden when the sunes back up, and you are through with me, ¡®Your Majesty.¡± My control snapped as she released me, and my hand reached up to grab the side of her neck. My fingersced through her hair as my thumb pushed her jaw up until she had no choice but to look into my eyes. She did not have the power here. I did. I would never let her have control over me. That was why I was distancing myself in the first ce. ¡°Do not tease me, mate. I did not bring you here to *for me, but I did bring you here to be mine. If you want to be mad at me for my actions and treatment during the day, that¡¯s fine. We will fight about it all you want.¡± I bent down and hovered my *over hers. The tip of her tongue gently touched my lips as she licked her own to wet them. I felt my *twitch in pleasure against her stomach, and she let out a soft, breathy moan that had me ready to throw her on the bed and *her until she couldn¡¯t walk. ¡°I can agree to be more civil, mate. But don¡¯t you dare turnst night into anything other than what it actually was. I did not manipte you with. nicknames and kindness, so I could *you. Everything we didst night was consensual and honest. You wanted me just as badly, if not more, and it wasn¡¯t just because of your heat. You were hold you at night, you rub your pert little *against me in your sleep, letting out these soft *moans that drive me crazy.¡± Her face turned red, and she tried to pull away from me, but I held on tighter, not wanting her to move just yet. As she rxed into my hold, I dipped my head down to her neck and took in her scent. Her desire was thick and driving me wild, and I knew if I were to slip my hand between her legs, I would find her slick. and ready to take all of me. ¡°You¡¯ll be nicer? You¡¯ll make an effort to be civil and to treat me better than you have?¡± She asked as she cleared her throat and pushed her hands against my chest. I released her this time, admiring the flush. along her chest, neck, and cheeks as she tried to calm herself. Oh, beautiful. You want me just as badly. Last night was just a taste of what I could give you. ¡°I can agree to those terms,¡± I said as I continued to admire the curve of her lips and the way the top of her breasts were rising and falling under her tank top as she continued to breathe faster than normal. Be patient with me¡­ I wanted to say to her but bit back the words. I had given her enough control for one night. I had given her more tonight than I ever had before. But Joselin and Charlie had been right. Hearing it from Natalie directly, how much pain I had put her through had me breaking. I would be kinder toward her but still could not give her the rest of my heart. There was too much at stake. We would take baby steps. ¡°There is one more question I want an answer to while we are on this subject,¡± She said as she reached up and brushed her hair behind her right ear. Her entire face was bright red from blushing, and I was positive that I was going to like her question. ¡°You brought me here to breed with me, but you pulled outst night.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t a question,¡± I smirked as I watched her thighs press together as she continued to stare at me. I strode forward, enjoying the feeling of being in control again. Gone was my angry queen, and in her ce. was the nervous woman I had carried home for the first time. Natalie gasped as I picked her up. Her hands gripped my shoulders tightly as I set her on the bed. She ground against her once, enjoying the breathy moan she let out against my lips before running my nose across her cheek and to her ear. ¡°Do you want me to fill you, little one?¡± I nipped at her earlobe as she panted beneath me, her chest brushing against mine. ¡°No.¡± Her reply was like a bucket of ice water being thrown over me. It was curt and direct. I didn¡¯t want to force myself on her. While she seemed like she was enjoying our yful argument with her body responding as if she wanted this, her voice cut me like a knife, and I stood instantly. ¡°Understood,¡± I said, leaving her on the bed as I turned and made my way to the sitting room, wanting to calm myself before my guards and staff saw me. I could still hear her breathing heavily on the bed, not bothering to say another word to her as I epted her rejection and left the room. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Twenty-Seven: Natalle Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. The night was awful. I didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep, and I was positive that Killian didn¡¯t either. Although with him sleeping in the sitting room, I moved from the ufortable armchair to the empty bed so I wouldn¡¯t have to sit up all night. It made me smile when he came back into the room. Even if we were mad at each other, I felt heard. He had listened to me thest time we fought and even if he didn¡¯t want to sleep next to me, he still came back. He didn¡¯t go sleep somewhere else, and he didn¡¯t stay up working all night. While his legs hung over the end of the couch, and he was clearly ufortable, the small gesture made me very happy. The next morning breakfast was brought to our room, and I was stunned when Killian sat down with me at the small two-person table and began to eat in silence. We had never shared breakfast before, and I felt self-conscious as he watched me eat. ¡°What is your favorite color?¡± His question after a long night and morning of silence took me by surprise, and I blinked at him from across the table. Civility. I had asked him for civility, and he had heard me. I smiled softly as I realized that he was making an effort. He hadn¡¯t stormed out of the room and mmed the door between us. He slept in our room, stayed to have breakfast together, and now was trying to learn more about me. ¡°Blue,¡± I looked away as I felt my cheeks warm. His piercing, hazel eyes were burning into my soul, and my tongue felt like it was tied in a knot as he continued to stare at me. After I left him high and dryst night, I had expected him to be angry at me. But if he was, he didn¡¯t let it show. If anything, he seemed more at peace now than normal. ¡°And you, what is yours?¡± I nced over the rim of my cup as I took a sip of my orange juice. His eyes. locked onto mine, and I smiled at him as I swallowed my sip and lowered my drink. ¡°Green.¡± He said, and I forced my eyes away from him to nce around the room. There wasn¡¯t a single green thing in here, nor did I remember seeing anything in his office. I wasn¡¯t daft enough to think that he favored that color because of my eyes. We had a long way to go before any deeper feelings coulde to the surface between us. The physical attraction was undeniable, but it was the walls he had up around him that made it so difficult to Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. get to know him or develop feelings for him. ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± I whispered as I smiled down at my te. There had been no hesitation in his answer. He willingly told me something about himself. Even if it was as small as a color, it was a step. The loud knocking on the door disrupted my thoughts, and my smile fell as I looked over my shoulder at the heavy wooden barrier. I wished I could send them away, but it wasn¡¯t proper nor was it polite. More than likely, it was Joselin telling me that I had to train today, and I would owe her an apology for my actions and words during my heat. She hadn¡¯t deserved the way that I hadshed out at her. Now that I knew I had been wrong about her rtionship with Killian, I was ashamed to have to face her. 1/3 ¡°Put your clothes back on. I aming in!¡± The familiar voice of Killian¡¯s sister shouted as she cracked open the bedroom door slowly as if she was scared for what she might find on the other side. Killian grumbled, his hand tightening around his fork as he looked away from me and to the door. ¡°Charlie, it¡¯s safe,¡± I said trying to hide my disappointment behind a forced smile. Killian had finally started talking to me this morning. It may have only been one question and a one- word answer, but it was a start. ¡°Oh, good. I was hoping we could spend the day together before we get ready.¡± She cheered as she walked forward and grabbed the uneaten English muffin half from Killian¡¯s te. He let out a growl as she proceeded to help herself to some jam before taking arge bite. Killian nced at me briefly, and I could see that he was feeling torn. If I had to guess, he was enjoying our civil time together as much as I was. ¡°Thank you for breakfast, Killian,¡± I said, and he seemed to light up when I used his name again. The brief moment of happiness vanished as soon as his little sister looked at him. He pushed his chair back aggressively as his eyes met mine. ¡°It was very nice.¡± His shoulders fell a small amount at my words, and as he walked past me toward the door, he stopped by my side. I held my breath. It felt like he was a scared animal, and he was trying to approach me on his terms. I didn¡¯t want to make any sudden movements and scare him away. His hand lifted as he reached for me, hovering over my shoulder. His fingers flexed before he curled his hand into a fist and pulled his arm back to his side without touching me. As he walked away, my eyes followed him. I couldn¡¯t help the small feeling of longing for his touch. He hadn¡¯t held mest night and refused to touch me this morning. My chest almost ached as I watched him leave. My lips parted as I took in a deep breath wanting to say that I appreciated the effort he had put in this morning, but not wanting to do so when his sister was currently sliding into his chair and eating the rest of his food. Instead, I called out, ¡°Have a good day!¡± He looked back at me, our eyes meeting for the briefest moment before the door closed between us. ¡°That was really awkward,¡± Charlie mumbled as she looked up at me with her *full. I didn¡¯t want to discuss my rtionship with her but didn¡¯t want to push her away when I had no other friends here. So, I kept my **. ¡°It was actually a very nice morning,¡± I said, pushing down my bitterness that it had been interrupted and finishing my eggs. She let out a short hum, raising her eyebrows in disbelief before taking another bite. ¡°What are we getting ready for?¡± I asked, wanting to change the subject, but the way she nced at the nket and pillow on the couch told me that she was still distracted by my rtionship with her brother. ¡°My wee home celebration. It won¡¯t be very big. Just a gathering of the court and my friends. It¡¯s more like a small ball, really.¡± She lit up when she mentioned her friends, and I smiled at her. It was a happiness that I hadn¡¯t seen from her before, and I knew that it had been the night decision for her to leave the castle and travel. It was hours of pampering with a teaming in to do our nails, giving us a full body massage, and a facial. I wasn¡¯t a huge fan of having someone else touching me, but once I was able to rx, I thoroughly enjoyed it. In my old pack, I had never been able to afford a luxury like this. I never even had the free time to do something like this. I had spent all of my time cleaning up after others and waiting on them hand and foot. My entire body seemed to melt and by the time they had usying with face masks on and cucumbers over our eyes, I felt like an entirely different person. All of my sore muscles from training and my stress were gone. I also really enjoyed the day with her. She was genuine, friendly, and a little quirky. The low hum of meditative music had me dozing off, and my fingers twitched as I fought off the sleep that was calling to me. ¡°Natalie,¡± Charlie called out, and I hummed in response. ¡°What has my brother told you about our parents? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Twenty-Eight: Natalie Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. All of the work the masseuse had put in was pointless as I felt myself tense back up. I cleared my throat, resisting the urge to pull the slices of cucumber from my eyes and look over at her. ¡°Not very much,¡± I answered, embarrassed to admit that he hadn¡¯t told me anything about them. I had to find out for myself that his mother was even still alive. At this point, I doubted he would willingly offer any information to me if I asked. We were still at the ¡®tell me your favorite color¡¯ stage even though we had already slept together. ¡°They didn¡¯t have the best rtionship,¡± Chanlies started, but the hardness of her voice took me aback. Her bubbly and excited tone was gone, and in its ce was a darkness that I hadn¡¯t expected. I wanted to stop her and tell her that Killian would tell me about it in his own time, but I also really wanted to know. Maybe it would help me to understand Killian better. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°My father had given up on finding his fated. He selected my mother as a breeder. She was the strongest female warrior of her pack, and even without the mate bond, he waspletely taken by her.¡± She took a deep breath, and I listened carefully as I heard the slight tremor in her exhale. It was clearly a difficult story for her to tell, and I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her. ¡°He tried his best to make her happy. He gave her everything she could ever want.¡± The simrity to his son was already at the forefront of my mind, and I had to wonder what happened for the king to be dead and his chosen to be in aa. Killian had spared no *when it came to me, and I was grateful for it, but knowing that his parents did the same thing and didn¡¯t have a happy ending, I had to wonder what our future held. ¡°He treated her like a queen, not just because of her title after he marked her, but because he adored her. He loved her with everything he had. She wanted an ind, and he gave it to her. She wanted a private jet. She got five.¡± Charlie paused, and I heard her moving, but I refused to look at her. When she spoke again, her voice sounded more direct, and I knew that she was now facing me instead of fated mate. When she found her fated mate, she had an affair.¡± The cucumber slid off as I opened my eyes wide in surprise. I had never heard about this before, and it was for good reason. The people would have had a field day with that kind of gossip, and the royal family. would have lost a lot of respect. Charlie looked away from me as I sat up, mimicking her position on the edge of my table with my legs hanging over the side. I grabbed my robe from the foot of my bed and slid it on quickly. This wasn¡¯t the kind of conversation that youid down for. I wanted her to know that I was there for her, and I reached over and grabbed her hand on top of her robe. over her thigh. She sent me a grateful smile before she looked away and continued. ¡°After he found out, they fought a lot. My mother would scream her lungs out at him, telling him how much she hated him for bringing her here against her will. He would yell at her for being so selfish and impossible to please. When other people were around, they acted like the perfect couple. But when it was just the family, they did everything they could to tear each other down. It didn¡¯t help that my mother kept seeing her fated behind my father¡¯s back.¡± She swallowed hard, and I felt at a loss, not knowing how tofort her. ¡°I remember a lot of it, but i was really little. Killian was there for all of it though. He watched as it destroyed them. Then, one day, we were having a family dinner, and my mother was acting the happiest that I had ever seen her. When my father joined us, you could see the way that what remained of his soul left his body when he smelled her pregnancy. ¡°He went absolutely mad and shifted into his beast before taking off out of the castle. My mother chased after him, begging and pleading for him to listen to her, but he was having no part in it. He killed my mother¡¯s fated right in front of her. The pain of losing her mate caused a miscarriage. It was all too much for her, but she pushed through and made it her goal in life to make my father as miserable as possible.¡± I shook my head in disbelief. The healer had said that the queen¡¯s mate had died, and I had just assumed she was talking about the king. I could see why Killian would have a hard time with rtionships after growing up with that. ¡°The only way to break their bond would be to have another mark one of them. My father refused to take another. He was fiercely loyal even after everything she had done. For my mother, without her fated, no one else¡¯s bite would be strong enough to overpower my father¡¯s. The only other option was death.¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes began to water, but she blinked them back, regaining her warrior-like ¡°My father had her locked up for years to keep her from killing herself. She had tried countless times, and it was too big of a risk to let her roam free. Over time, I thought things were getting better. She was acting. happier and nicer. When I went to visit her, she had be apletely different person. Once she seemed stable again, she was released. It was all a trick. As soon as she could, she stole a gun. She walked right up to my father, pulled it out, and pointed it to her own head with a huge smile. Killian and I were terrified as the guards swarmed around us, trying to pull us from the room. Our father was the closest to her and jumped at her, fighting her for the gun.¡± Her hand was shaking in mine violently, and I slid off the portable massage table I was on, standing by her side. ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep going,¡± I whispered as I tightened my grip on her hand. Charlie shook her head, as she stood from the table, ¡°No, you need to know. During the fight, the gun went off, and my mother was shot. Her wolf was already weak from the death of her fated and the loss of her baby. She fell into aa, and my father went *. He felt that it was his fault, that he had shot her during the struggle. He felt the pain of their bond dying when her wolf left her, and he fought to stay sane just long enough for Killian to be of age to take the throne. Once he was, our father followed in our mother¡¯s footsteps and took his life.¡± Charlie walked over to the table to grab her water. I watched as she regained theposure of royalty, hiding back her emotions and trauma and bing a different person. It reminded me of when Killian would turn cold before going back into the public eye as the king. ¡°Killian will never let himself love freely. He will always be scared that the woman he gives his heart to will use it to control him or break him as our parents did to each other. Be patient with him. He will be worth it, but it may take some time to fight through his demons.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Twenty-Nine: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. What is your favorite color? That is what I went with. I could have asked her anything, anything at all, and I went with what her favorite color was. I wanted to shift into my beast just so I could chew my own foot off for my *question. Blue. The small detail seemed so big to me, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile widely to myself as I remembered the way her eyes had lit up when I had asked her. She liked that I had taken an interest and had broken the silence. I liked the silence normally. I loved it even. It was the only way I could keep the hundreds of thoughts in my head straight as I managed an entire kingdom. But sitting with her in silence, knowing she was mad at me, made me itch with difort. I wanted to hear her voice and feel her touch. So I broke it, and the bright smile she sent me in response was worth it. I sent a quick message to Natalie¡¯s personal maid, telling her to make sure there were plenty of blue dress options for her tonight. She acknowledged my request, and I sat back in my desk chair, trying to picture Natalie in a blue dress. Every curve of her body was made to be shown off, and I found myself closing my eyes as I pictured my mate ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m interrupting something.¡± Joselin¡¯s voice called out from the entrance to my office. I opened my eyes to see her standing by the open door as she smirked at me. ¡°You look happy. I¡¯m assuming you two worked things out?¡± I tried to push down my smile, but I couldn¡¯t. I just kept picturing how Natalie had lit up when I spoke to her this morning. ¡°We came to an understanding.¡± ¡°How romantic,¡± She said deadpanned as she entered my office, pausing with her hand on the doorknob as if questioning if she wanted it open or closed, before giving in with a sigh and swinging it *behind her. ¡°And Natalie, how is she?¡± Joselin didn¡¯t show very many emotions. It was kind of hard to with her looks and upbringing. The eyes gave away more information than most people knew and not being able to see her irises made it very difficult to read her sometimes. It was her bodynguage that gave her away. The ck lines on her ghostly-pale skin moved in different rhythms when she was excited, anxious, or angry. From the way that they moved now, and the palm she rubbed against her thigh, she was nervous. ¡°She is well,¡± I said, biting back my amusement at the annoyed look she sent me. I knew she was asking if things would be okay between her and Natalie. She had been excited to bring Natalie home. Not many women in the castle enjoyed talking to Joselin. She didn¡¯t know how to interact with people and came across as a bit dark and evil to most. It was humorous to watch her interact with others. ¡°Will all do respect, sometimes when we talk, I want to hurt you,¡± Joselin said as she dropped her head back against the chair as she sat down, and I chuckled at the action. ¡°If you want to know if she still *you for sleeping with me, just go ask her.¡± I looked down, masking. my emotions as I began to look through the new stack of papers on my desk. ¡°I have never slept with you!¡± She shouted as her hair blew back from her face, and the lines on her skin danced faster than before. I nced up at the clock behind her, wondering what Natalie was doing at the moment, but pushed the thought from my head. Baby steps. That was what I had decided and what I needed to stick to. I couldn¡¯t spend all of my time thinking about her. ¡°Then, you shouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about, should you?¡± I snapped back, and she groaned in annoyance. ¡°You don¡¯t understand women at all!¡± She snapped before turning to walk out of the room. ¡°You just got here. Where are you going? We have work to do.¡± I ground my teeth as she turned her back to me and kept on toward the door. ¡°To speak with your mate, what do you think?¡± She argued as she pulled open the door. ¡°She¡¯s spending the day with Charlie,¡± Joselin let the door swing *in front of her, locking her back in the room with me as her head fell forward. Charlie and Joselin loved each other like sisters, but Joselin hated all the girlie *my sister did to prepare for a formal function. ¡°Fine. What do you need me to do?¡± The guests had been rolling in for the past hour, far more than had actually been invited, but I would never turn my people away. If they wished to wee their princess home, they were more than wee to. Maybe it would make Charlie feel loved enough to want toe back and forget the nightmare of a childhood we had here. Normally, at these events, I was calm and collected, but as I waited for Natalie, I was ready to pull my hair out. Never before had I cared about women¡¯s clothing, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had picked out one of the blue dresses. ¡°Don¡¯t look so grumpy,¡± Joselin said as she walked by, looking like she was sent by the grim reaper himself in her ckce, floor-length dress. She didn¡¯t stop, and I scowled further at the back of her head as she was let into the ball. She didn¡¯t bother to wait for her introduction, and I knew I would find her going directly to the food table, the same thing Charlie was bound to do once she got inside. Natalie¡¯s smell hit me before I could respond, and I turned to see the most beautiful woman standing before me. Her eyes nced from me to the back of Joselin as the doors were closed behind her with. uncertainty, and I shook my head as if I could hear her thoughts. She forced a smile back to me, and I nced down at the emerald green dress she had selected. Green. She had chosen green. My chest felt warm at the discovery, and I resisted lifting my hand up to rub away the odd feeling. No straps were holding it up, and the back trailed behind her by only a few inches. I knew she was wearing heels from how tall she was, and I briefly wondered what it would be like to see her in only the heels. The deep green of the fabric made her eyes pop, and the bright red of her lips had mine parting with desire. I wanted to taste her, even if it was only one kiss. But I knew it couldn¡¯t happen. Kissing was done by people who had feelings. I knew that Natalie was growing on me, and as much as I resisted, I wanted what I couldn¡¯t have. The small tiara on her head was far too small for someone in her position, and I made a note to have my mother¡¯s old crown improved soon so I could give Natalie something to wear that she would be This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. proud of. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± I let out, sounding like a teenager seeing his crush for the first time and * smacking myself for it. I was a king, and I needed to remember that. It seemed the more I was around her, the more often I forgot that fact. I rolled my shoulders back as she approached, and the way her pupils dted made my chest puff with pride. ¡°You look very nice as well.¡± She lifted her hand, and I grabbed her soft fingers. She let out a soft breath at my touch, and I rxed as I turned until we were shoulder to shoulder, cing her hand in the *of my elbow. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked, staring ahead toward the doors as I regained my dignity. My voice came out firm and deeper than before. The golden crown on my head held still as I lifted my chin in preparation for our announcement. ¡°Charlie should be here in just a moment. She will go first, and we will be the She nodded just as Charlie came rushing forward, ¡°Sorry, sorry! I had to make sure I looked perfect.¡± I narrowed my eyes at the way she nervously fidgeted with the end of her ne before taking a deep breath and calming herself. Never before had I seen her so anxious for a royal function, let alone her own. wee home celebration. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± She said softly as she too lifted her chin and stood before the double doors several feet in front of us where people could see only her from below thending. ¡°Her Royal Highness, Princess Charlotte Amery!¡± The Master of Ceremonies called out, his voice carrying through the now silent crowd below as Charlie began to descend the stairs. My eyes narrowed as I noticed her hand shaking slightly before she grabbed the banister. Natalie¡¯s hand tightened on my arm as she took in a deep breath to calm herself and copied Charlotte¡¯s posture with her chin lifted. ¡°His Majesty, King Killian Amery, and Her Highness, Natalie Matthews.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Thirty: Natalle Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. My head turned up to look at Killian when they announced me with a title. I felt his arm pull my hand in closer to his side in reassurance as they opened the double doors leading to the long stairs case. He pulled me forward until we were standing just before the banister as he looked out over his people. I tore my gaze away from him, ncing around the room at the luxurious setup and the people filling it. I had never seen so much wealth in one room. It made me feel even more out of ce and uneasy. As their eyesnded on us, I knew they were thinking it too. An omega, a human on the arm of their Lycant king. It wasughable. I felt my heart hammering in my chest, and I had to wonder how many of them could hear it. Killian sure could as he turned to face me. I held still with my eyes on the crowd as he leaned in and pressed a kiss to my temple. It was simple. Sweet. A silent deration that I was his. As soon as his lips touched my skin, my heart slowed, and my lungs rxed, allowing me to take in a subtle but deep and calming breath. The crowd bowed their heads as Killian looked back to them before turning with me to face the staircase. that curved around the wall of the ballroom. It was extravagant, beautiful¡­deadly. I was positive that I would break my neck or, at the very least, humiliate myself by taking a tumble down to the bottom. But Killian held me steady as we descended the staircase slowly. Rather, the king did. Killian was no more. From the look on his face and his posture, he was back to being the king that I hated, that his people loved, and that the rest of the world feared. As soon as we reached the floor, people began to swarm us, all wanting to get face time with their king, but very few acknowledged me. I was just the woman on his arm until I bore his mark and the crown of the queen. Neither of which seemed to be happening anytime soon. From the corner of my eyes, I watched as his people curled their lips at me, but when I turned to face. them, they had schooled their features and graced me with a soft smile that must have taken years to perfect. I made a *note to be cautious around those people. They would not have my trust easily. It felt like it had been hours of being approached by people for meaningless chatter. It would have been hrious to watch them babble on to a stone-faced Killian who barely acknowledged them, but we had only made it a few feet from the stairs, and I was parched. The anxiety of being surrounded by hundreds of Lycans, had all my blood thickening until it felt like I had also turned to stone. As soon as the man before us finished speaking, I looked up at Killian, enjoying the way he turned and gave me hisplete and undivided attention. ¡°I am going to grab a drink. Would you like anything?¡± Killian shook his head in response, squeezing my hand on his elbow as if he didn¡¯t want to let me step away from his side. He opened his *the respond but closed it again as Joselin approached us, looking rather serious for the asion. ¡°Your Majesty, I have urgent news. May I take a moment of your time?¡± Her eyes flickered over to me before holding steady on Killian. I hated it. The more she took him away from me and dismissed me, the more I hated her. He may have told me that he was faithful, but even without my heat, I was doubtful that there weren¡¯t deeper feelings there. He was always with her, talking to her, and watching her. Even as I had approached. him tonight, he was staring after her. More than anything, I wanted to tell her no, that she may not have him. Not only was it rude to take him away from his alleged mate during a social function, but beyond the pack dinners, this was our first real outing together. There had been several little changes in his treatment of me today, but even I knew it was too much and too soon to ask him to put me above his work for a few hours. He nced down at me, and I knew he saw the defeat and hurt in my eyes as his face softened, but I Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. held my chin up and nodded in eptance. I knew before he even opened his *that he was going to choose her. cheek. ¡°I will rejoin you shortly, my mate.¡± He whispered, and I flinched as he leaned in again to kiss my He stopped immediately and pulled back with his jaw tight. He didn¡¯t get to touch me when he was leaving with her, the witch who had tried to force herself into my mind and held a monopoly over his time. It was insulting that he was ying the kind and loving mate toward me when he was only moments away from having his witch all to himself, to do any number of things. ¡°I¡¯ll be here,¡± The nerves and excitement were gone from my tone as I took my hand from his arm. He nced down at his sleeve with his eyebrows pinched together before straightening his neck and nodding once in confirmation. I couldn¡¯t help but watch his back as he turned to walk away with Joselin closely in tow. She nced over her shoulder at me, but her face was unreadable, and she turned back with her head tilted down. I didn¡¯t need to look behind me to know Tobias had moved up to stand near, keeping only a few feet between us in the crowd. No one dared to approach me. No one wanted to. Without the crown on my head or the king by my side, I was nothing but a human to them. It was fascinating to watch them dip their heads at me in feigned respect as I walked by when it was obvious that they looked down on me. They wanted to be in my good grace for when I was marked by Killian. Charlie stood by the food table, snacking with a forced smile on her face as she continued to nce. around the room, clearly not interested in what the woman circling her had to say. Her face lit up as she nced toward the entrance of the ballroom, and I followed her gaze to the monstrous group of men entering. They appeared to be even more ufortable than I was. The guests parted for them, murmuring to each other as the scraggly men moved through the crowd, their heads on a swivel as they scanned the area. Each step they took looked as if their suits made them itch with how stiffly they were moving. I imagined it was how one would walk when wearing a bup sack instead of the expensive fabric they had. on. Thergest of the group donned a suit made for a member of the royal family, but therge sword strapped to his back caught my eye, and from the growl that Tobias let out, it also caught his. The faded. leather strap holding his sheath on shed sharply with the fine ck material of his suit jacket. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Thirty-One: Natalie Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. My chest was burning as I made my way around the ballroom. The need to hide away was getting stronger with each passing moment that Kil*ian remained absent. Every time I walked past a woman who would send me a side-eye, I had to wonder if she had been sleeping with my mate too. How many women here hated me not because I was human, but because they had hoped they would be the one selected as the king¡¯s chosen? Charlie kept catching my eye as she interacted with herpanions. Her group was loud and boisterous, having a grand time and enjoying the free drinks and food that were both spread out and being carried around by servers. I steered clear of them, not wanting to bring them down with my sour mood. Instead, I kept my eyes peeled for K*lian. I wanted to turn and ask Tobias how long I needed to be present before I could turn in for the night. Instead, I bit my tongue and pushed back what little pride I had left as I watched happy couples dancing and enjoying the ball while I stood alone to the side, feeling the weight of the tiny tiara on my head. When the crowd began to thin as the night went on, I looked to Tobias, hoping he would catch my silent request, and he did. With a curt nod of confirmation, I turned on my heels and made my way from the ballroom and back to my room. It was a familiar feeling of foreboding, the same one that had settled deep into my gut before I had walked in on Jake *my sister. Tobias cocked an eyebrow at me in curiosity as I turned to him, and he took his ce against the wall across from my door. ¡°He¡¯s not alone, is he?¡± Something about the question triggered my body to react, and it felt like my organs were being pulled from my chest. The shaking of his head crushed me, and I put my face into my hands as I took several deep breaths to calm myself. It was one thing not to be alone in his office, but to have someone else in our bedroom, our personal space¡­ The broken whisper that left me tumbled free as thest of my walls fell down. ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± I dropped my hands, feeling exposed and used as my anger began to bubble up and over my pain. Tobias looked confused and opened his *as if he finally wanted to say something, but I had already reached my breaking point. I spun away from him and threw the door open to the bedroom. My eyesnded on Kil*ian sitting with Joselin next to him on the arm of the couch. She had one hand rubbing his shoulder as he stared into the distance. They both froze when I walked in, and as innocent as their position was, I was deeply hurt that he hadn¡¯t even bothered to take her to a guest room. He brought her to the room that we shared, and where we slept. Joselin began to speak, but I cut her off as I walked past them. ¡°Get out, Joselin,¡± I ordered, not caring that I had no real authority over her. ¡°I was just¡­¡± She started as she stood, I saw her in the reflection of the mirror, and I narrowed my eyes at her as I reached up and took the tiara from my head, cing it down carefully onto the wooden surface. ¡°I don¡¯t really give a *what you were doing. I want you out of my bedroom!¡± What I really wanted to yell at her, was that I wanted her out of my rtionship. I wanted her away from the man who imed I was his and who would be mine. All my thoughts of Joselin being innocent were lost to me the second I saw her hand on him. ¡°Natalie,¡± Killi*n scolded, but I turned to re at him. ¡°No! Don¡¯t, Natalie, me! Do you have any idea how humiliating tonight was for me?¡± I felt the water lining my eyes as I met his. ¡°The party is over. All of the guests are gone! You left me there alone, all night, to be judged and publically humiliated by your pack as the *human who, ording to them, is just warming your bed for the time being. Then Ie back to find that you brought ¡®her¡¯ to our room. It¡¯s the only ce that I have in this *castle, and you brought ¡®her¡¯ here! You couldn¡¯t even show me the decency to go to another room?¡± The tears fell as I thrust my finger in Joselin¡¯s direction. I was well aware that she could ki* me in the blink of an eye, but I didn¡¯t care. *held steady as I took a step toward him, but the anguish on his face had meing to a stop, not wanting to be near him right now. It was all lies. I had no idea what to believe anymore. ¡°Natalie, that¡¯s not¡­¡± Joselin chimed in, her voice sounding softer than before but hearing her right now. made me want to punch her in the face. ¡°I really wanted to believe you when you swore you were faithful, *. I was even nning on apologizing to Joselin! But after just dealing with your jealous *buddies downstairs anding back. to the two of you¡­ I just,¡± I pinched the bridge of my nose as I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± The room was silent as they both stared at me, seeming to understand that I was past the point of hearing anything they said. I was hurt, angry, and emotionally beaten down. My voice dropped to a whisper as I wiped the tears from my cheeks. ¡°I figured that even if you didn¡¯t Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. want me, we could be friends. I thought that if we were going to breed and have kids together, that we could at least respect each other and give our children a positive environment to grow up in¡­forget it.¡± I turned back to the dresser, grabbing my clothes before making my way past them and out into the hallway. ¡°Natalie, please. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Nothing is going on with me and Josie.¡± *said with painced in his voice. His endearing nickname for her didn¡¯t fit her personality. Josie almost sounded like a young, innocent girl. Not a witch determined to destroy my rtionship and *with my head. But I let the door. close behind me as I looked up at my guard. ¡°Tobias, please take me to a different room to sleep for the night.¡± No matter how many times I wiped my hand over my cheeks, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. He looked over my shoulder as the door opened to my room, and I jumped as Killian let out a loud roar of anger. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Thirty-Two: Natalie Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. Even when I had watched him murder one of my pack members, I had never heard him sound so angry. It put the fear of the Goddess right into me. ¡°No,¡± Killian growled out, and I turned to re at him and his glowing red eyes. He had no right to tell me what to do or where I would sleep. I needed a break. I needed time to myself to get my thoughts together before I went back to being pushed around. ¡°Things were better. I¡¯ve been trying to make things better.¡± The short animalistic way he spoke shocked me, and I stared at him nkly. It was as if his beast was speaking for him. He looked more hurt than ever before, and I felt a pain in my chest as I realized that I was the one hurting him this time. A push against my back forced me to take a step toward Killian, and I turned to smack Tobias¡¯s giant hand away from me. Tobias dropped his arm back to his side quickly, but held his gaze on the wall in front of him, refusing to make eye contact with me as I red at him. The traitor. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to fight anymore, Killian,¡± I said softly, my shoulders falling as I held my bundle of clothes closer to my chest. ¡°Then we will talk, but at least give me the chance to exin before you start using me.¡± I narrowed my eyes as I saw Joselin move behind him, and he caught me ncing over his shoulder at her. Why was he allowing her to still be in our room after I told her to leave? He let out a growl of frustration before looping his arm around the small of my back and dragging me back into the room. ¡°Seal it.¡± He demanded as he looked past me to Joselin. I hated having my back to her, especially when she was casting magic. I didn¡¯t trust her. At this point, I didn¡¯t trust either of them. I didn¡¯t see or hear anything, but I knew she had done what he asked when he rxed a small amount. ¡°You¡¯re going to hold me prisoner here?¡± I scoffed as my cheeks finished drying, and my anger came back tenfold. Did his father lock Killian¡¯s mother in a room like this or was she locked in the dungeons? ¡°No, we are going to talk like adults about this, and then if you choose to still leave, I will allow you to sleep in another room.¡± He said, holding me tightly to his chest as if he were scared I was going to try to get away again. ¡°Let me go!¡± I squirmed, hating the fact that I couldn¡¯t see Joselin behind me. Killian took in a deep breath before releasing me, and I instantly moved a few steps back until she was in my line of sight. The loss of his touch and his warmth helped me to think clearly again, and I turned to re at Joselin as she sat back on the arm of the couch with confidence. Her ghostlyplexion made me want to cut her skin to see if she even could bleed or if she was as evil as I assumed. ¡°Look at me,¡± Killianmanded, and I felt myself instinctively turn to him, like a wolf responding to its alpha¡¯s order. I had no choice. My body and mind responded before I had time to even consider resisting. ¡°What will it take for me to convince you that there is and has never been anything between Joselin and me, Natalie?¡± I scoffed at the full use of our names. I was sure that if the three of us were in here under different circumstances, it would be Josie and Little One. ¡°How am I supposed to believe that when not only are you always together, but you abandon me to go be with her?¡± My hands were shaking as I tightened my hold on my clothes, refusing to release them as I needed something to hold onto. ¡°You¡¯re not even giving me a chance to be your mate!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you to be with her!¡± He argued back before taking a calming breath and lowering his voice. ¡°She is my advisor and my friend, but nothing more.¡± ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be happening if you had marked her,¡± Joselin muttered with disdain and what I could only assume was jealousy. ¡°At least then, she would feel it if you had been unfaithful.¡± I wasn¡¯t even sure if I wanted the mark anymore. What were the chances of me being able to shift because of it? Slim to none, if I had to guess. Would it do to me what it had done to his parents? Would it destroy me when he chose to *Joselin or any of the other women at court who opened their legs for him? The idea had been tossed around my head for the past couple of days, wondering if the mark would trigger my shift and whether it was worth it. The more I considered it, the more I thought it was. ¡°So, mark me.¡± I insisted as I turned my re from Joselin to stare at a bbergasted Killian. His beast seemed to have receded, and his jaw was open as he stared at me. ¡°I¡¯m not going to mark you just so you can know that I am being honest with you.¡± Killian walked to the couch, falling back into the cushion as he rubbed his forehead. The space between him and Joselin made me happy, but I refused to let it show. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t seem to want to mark me at all.¡± I ced one hand on my hip, holding my clothes firmly against my stomach with my other. The fabric of my dress suddenly felt scratchy and far too tight to breathe normally. ¡°Goddess! You just have a whole list of things you¡¯re mad about, don¡¯t you?¡± Killian groaned as he let his head drop back against the couch. I stared at him closely, noticing the way that his shoulders were sloped downward and how his eyelids were drooping. This was not the king I knew or the man I knew. He looked exhausted and drained. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°We will talk tomorrow,¡± Joselin said as she stared directly at me. I tried not to groan in response, but ! knew she saw the displeasure on my face. ¡°You¡¯re not royalty yet. You owe me an apology.¡± I rolled my eyes as she vanished from the room, knowing that without her here, the spell would remain intact, and I would be stuck here all night. I probably did owe her an apology, but at the same time, my stubborn pride had taken a hit with her always being with the man that I had grown to care for. Having him publically choose her over me tonight was a huge *. One I wasn¡¯t sure when I woulde back from. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of experience with this,¡± Killian said, leaning forward and cing his elbows on his knees. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Thirty-Three: Natalie Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. I felt a pain in my chest as I realized that he was only seconds away from admitting that he had made a mistake by choosing me and sending me back home. If he did, I could live with it, but I was also frozen. with a deep panic that I wouldn¡¯t ever feel his arms around me again or get to enjoy the way the room. smelled like him after he showered. He may not have let me in, but that didn¡¯t mean he hadn¡¯t already wormed his way into my heart. Even if it was only a small amount. I was hooked on him. I was jealous of Joselin, and I was angry when I didn¡¯t get to spend time with him. The sudden realization that I wanted him to stay in my life¡­ that I wanted to learn more about him, not just because I wanted a civil rtionship but because I wanted him to be mine, was terrifying. I had never felt like this before, even for Jake. With him, we were justfortable. We dated because it felt right, and we enjoyed each other¡¯s presence and touch. If I was being honest with myself, I enjoyed having someone who protected me and he enjoyed being seen as someone¡¯s hero. With Killian, I couldn¡¯t even say if we were officially a couple. But the more time I spent around Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. him, the more I discovered this insatiable need to talk to him, touch him, and be near him. He was a like a ma, constantly drawing me in and then flipping over when the sun rose and pushing me away. But he had been right. It had only been one day, but afterst night he was putting forward an honest effort to make things better between us. I was woman enough to admit that he was right. I wasn¡¯t ready to give up on whatever we had or could have in the future. He seemed to pick up on my turmoil. Perhaps he could hear my heart, or maybe he could smell that I was stressing, but his eyebrows pulled together. ¡°I don¡¯t want to yell, and I don¡¯t want to fight. We have already covered that I have never had anything to do with Joselin. For you to believe me, is up to you, and I know that it will take time for me to earn your trust.¡± He let out a deep breath but this time I was the one confused. This wasn¡¯t how a break-up conversation went. ¡°For the rest of it, well¡­¡± He leaned back against the couch with a sigh as the weight of the world seemed to grow heavier on his shoulders, pulling them down further. ¡°During dinner yesterday,¡± Killian said as he rubbed his hand over his face before staring at me, his deep hazel eyes filled with torment. ¡°There was a sighting just outside of the city. I sent out patrols and came right back to you.¡± Vampires. If they were that close then, the people would be in danger. I hadn¡¯t been mad at him for the dinner itself, but I had the feeling if he was bringing it up, there was more to the story. ¡°During the ball, another one of my men were killed. It was inside the city this time. He was found in an alley. I had to go talk to his family and tell them what happened. I was going to have youe with me, but I didn¡¯t want to take you away from your first ball. I thought with Charlie there, you would still be able to enjoy yourself.¡± His hazel eyes found mine, and I felt the bundle of clothes lower in my hold until I dropped them to the ground. His eyes were empty. He was pushing back his emotions, but I could see in the clenched fist on his thigh. and the ticking of his jaw muscle that he was hurting. ¡°Oh, Killian,¡± I whispered, moving forward one step before stopping and waiting to see if he was okay with me approaching him. The swirling of emotions in his eyes told me that he was, and I closed the space between us, dropping to my knees before him and grabbing his fist in my small hands. I had been acting like such a jealous brat while he had been dealing with real issues, bigger problems. He had lost two men and had to tell their families that they had been murdered, and I was over here pouting because I wasn¡¯t getting enough attention from him and didn¡¯t like that he was spending time with his advisor before the inevitable war. He didn¡¯t need my insecure *. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Killian.¡± His hand opened, and he turned it over to grab mine. ¡°I¡¯m trying to make things better.¡± The repeated statement only confirmed how broken he was by the new development, and I gripped his hand tightly. ¡°Things are getting better. I was just being insecure and jealous. I¡­ I like having you around. I like being around you when you are you.¡± I whispered, scared to look at him as I spoke, not wanting to have to face his rejection. ¡°I am also a king.¡± He bit out bitterly, and I held his hand tighter, afraid he would pull away. ¡°You will need to learn to tolerate being around both because that is who I am. I will be the king until myst breath. I will have to step away from you from time to time to deal with my work, my kingdom, and my people.¡± ¡°I understand that better now,¡± I said as he leaned down and grabbed my waist, pulling me up until I sat next to him on the couch instead of kneeling before him. ¡°Things are and will be better. What can I do to help? What do you need from me?¡± He let out a slow exhale as I leaned into his side, enjoying the physical contact after such a stressful day.¡± Be patient with me, mate.¡± It wasn¡¯t Natalie or Little One. It was mate. His mate. He was being open and honest with me, and I respected that he was able to push his pride aside and ask me to give him a little more time and understanding. I could do that. If he could hear me when I asked for civility, I could hear him when he asked for patience. ¡°And let me hold you at night.¡± My head fell onto his shoulder as I smiled with relief. I did owe Joselin an apology, and eventually, I would have to deal with Killian¡¯s jealous, blonde ex. But right now, it was just the two of us, and I was happy for the moment. I would need to grow and adapt to this new role, and support him the way a mate should instead of acting. like the clingy and easily offended woman I had been for the past few weeks. If he wanted to hold me. after a hard day of work, I think that is only fair. ¡°I can do that,¡± I whispered as he leaned his cheek against the top of my head as we sat infortable silence. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Thirty-Four: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. I wanted to wrap her up in my arms and carry her off to bed. Even better, I wanted to carry her to the shower, so I could strip her of her gown and touch her until she could only gasp my name. Goddess! That was the sweetest sound of my life. I adored the way she cried out for me as I pleasured her. Since the night of her heat, I had it ying on repeat in my mind. The small insecure part of me wanted to confirm with her, to double-check that she wasn¡¯t going to walk away from me again, but I held my ground. I was still a king, even if she made me feel like a nervous teenager. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. There was onest thing that was bothering me though, and I knew exactly who it was. Natalie had said that my jealous exes had humiliated her in front of the guests. Only one person had been lucky enough to join me in bed and remain in court. It was only because her father was the head of my guard that I didn¡¯t shun her from my court when she did what all the other women inevitably did. They tried to take the ce of my queen and attempted to hold the power that they never had in the first ce over me or my people. The abuse of nonexistent authority wasughable but was not something that I would make my people suffer through. Those power-hungry women were always lurking around, and I tried my best to avoid them, dating very few before finding my mate. But now I had Natalie, and I didn¡¯t need or want anyone else. That *would be dealt with, but not tonight. Tonight I would stay with my mate, holding my mate and forgetting about the horrors of today. The way one of my men hadn¡¯t just been left for dead but had been impaled against the brick wall and bitten until they died from the poison¡­ was more than the warning the first one had been. This one was a deration of war. An open attack on my people and on mynd. I just needed to find where the bloodsuckers were hiding. As soon as I did, I was going to go in there myself and obliterate them. I would send them back to their maker with their organs pulled out of their mouths and hanging from their jaws. They were too close to my people. Too close to my mate. It would have been different if they had made the presence known and agreed to a treaty. Instead, they attacked. Now they would *. Natalie shifted against my side, nuzzling her head against my shoulder, and I held her tightly to me. I had tried not to. With every fiber in my body, I tried not to let her in. But the pull to her was stronger than I had expected, and I could no longer imagine a life without her.. Even when she was arguing with me, I found her to be the most adorable creature on the. I would take her yelling at me, every day for the rest of my life over not having her in it at all. I had caught feelings for her. Like a virus that burrowed deep beneath my skin and made its nest in my veins. I would never be free of them. Resistance was futile. I knew that now. Is this what it was like for my father when he fell for my mother? It seemed like it. He gave my mother everything she could ever want. Before he felt her betrayal for the first time, he stared at her like she hung the stars. I would give Natalie anything she wanted. She said she would have patience with me, and I was going to do everything I could to be worthy of her. ¡°Natalie,¡± I whispered as I heard her breathing even out, and she hummed back sleepily. ¡°Let¡¯s get you in bed.¡± Her clothes were on the floor by my feet, and I moved slowly to grab them so I wouldn¡¯t jostle her too. much. I put them under my arm, against my body, before silently encouraging her to stand by cing my hands under her elbows. Her eyelids were low but open as she watched me closely. I could feel the goosebumps rise over her skin as I slid my hand down to the small zipper under her arm and began to pull it down. She held her breath but didn¡¯t stop me as the metal piece reached the end of its journey by her hips. I held her heated gaze, refusing to look down as I grabbed her t-shirt and began to pull it over her head. As soon as it was hanging loosely around her small form, I dropped to my knees. It was something that I didn¡¯t do for anyone. But for her, now I would. She deserved a man who would cherish her, and I would do better to be that for her. I had been so focused on not being weak like my father that I had forgotten to be strong for my mate. She stepped out of the dress, cing her small hands on my shoulders as she stepped into her shorts. I could smell her desire, and while things were better between us, I had no intention of ravaging her today, not unless she asked me to. The horrors of the evening were burned into my brain, and I just needed her. To be with her and hold her. I pulled them up her toned legs until they were in ce on her hips before standing up. Her hair was still styled elegantly, and the makeup she was wearing would need toe off, but it made me happy to see her back in her normal attire. ¡°Killian,¡± The calling of my name sounded more like a question, and I nodded silently. ¡°Can I try something?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± My whisper was met by a smile as she push up onto the *of her feet and gently grabbed the back of my neck. I moved with her willingly, bending down to meet her halfway as she pressed her lips to mine. The sparks that erupted at her touch, made me growl with pleasure, and my hands on her hips. tightened. I wanted toce my fingers in her hair and pull her close, but this was at her pace. She wanted to be in control, and for the first time in my life, I was happy to relinquish it to her. She let out a small breathless moan as she leaned into me, and I gripped her hips tighter as I enjoyed her taste and the sounds of pleasure that she quietly let out as my tongue met hers. The little temptress. My little temptress. She let out a sigh of disappointment as I pulled back, enjoying the pout on her face as she blinked up at me slowly as if she wereing out of a daze. I couldn¡¯t help myself as I leaned down and kissed her nose quickly before looking away. I felt my cheeks and ears heat up. From the corner of my eye, I watched as her smile widened, and I cleared my throat loudly. The disruptive sound broke the tension, and she let out a giggle that had my beast purring with happiness as I turned toward the bed. She ran her hand over the smail of my back as she walked by and whispered softly, ¡°Thank you¡±. I cursed the thick fabric of my suit that blocked me from being able to enjoy her touch. As she made her way to the bathroom, I rid myself of my clothing, feeling her eyes on me the entire time. Everything felt so right that I felt almost out of ce in my own bedroom as I pulled back the covers and crawled into bed. I could hear the water running as she washed her face, and my body remained stiff, unsure of what to expect when she came out. My mind was telling me to just enjoy the moment, the happiness, and thefort. But my body was telling me that everything that could go wrong would and that I was making a mistake. I was giving her the power to destroy me. ¡°You are thinking very deeply.¡± She said, but there was concern in her voice as she crawled into the bed with me. I hadn¡¯t realized just how tense I was until I felt my body melt at her touch. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± I rolled to my side as I gazed upon her clean face. She looked more beautiful without all the makeup. ¡°We have done enough talking tonight. Now, I just want to hold you.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Thirty-Five: Natalle Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. I had woken up alone before. I had woken up with him holding me. But this morning, I woke up to a gentle kiss on my lips as he whispered goodbye. My sleepy heart began to race instantly, hammering away in my chest at the sweet moment. When he wanted to be, the man could be smooth. I would give him that. I cracked my eyes open and watched him walk out of the room. Only this time, his shoulders looked lighter as he left toplete his royal duties. It made me happy to see that our conversation over the past two nights had been beneficial. There were things that I needed to change and things that he needed to change. But overall, the changes. were happening, and they were positive. It made me smile as I considered stopping by his officeter to see him. Perhaps I would bring him food, or maybe I would be the food. I pictured himying me down on his desk, falling between my legs, and taking me to new heights as I moaned out his name. Yes, visiting him at work sounded like a great idea. The loud banging on my bedroom door was familiar, and I knew I was safe, but the feeling of dread washed over me when I realized I still needed to swallow my pride and apologize to Joselin. I still didn¡¯t like that she had tried to invade my mind, but at least she wasn¡¯t sleeping with Killian. ¡°Come in!¡± I shouted as I crawled out of bed, instantly missing its warmth. The door opened silently, as the witch walked in. I was cautious as I turned to the side to grab my clothes from my dresser, not quite trusting her enough to turn my back to her by going into the closet. When I looked up, she was leaning against the door frame that led from the sitting room to the bedroom with her arms crossed, and her hip cocked out. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You owe me an apology. I know you didn¡¯t like me from the moment you met me, but I don¡¯t appreciate the way you¡¯ve been treating me.¡± The sudden and aggressive way she greeted me this morning was. warranted, but still took me by surprise. I had grown used to people walking on eggshells around me and treating me with respect, at least they did to my face. It was something I needed to make sure I did for them as well. They deserved to be treated with respect ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, turning to face her fully. ¡°I am sorry. I assumed the worst, and I had no right to do that. I was jealous of how much time you spend with Killian and how close you two are. You didn¡¯t deserve me taking out my insecurities on you.¡± Her eyebrows raised as I spoke, ¡°I was expecting this to be a lot more difficult. I had ns to make your shower water turn to blood and for your food to turn to dust every time it touched your tongue until you finally apologized.¡± I choked on augh as I stared at her with bewilderment. ¡°You have an interesting way of interacting with people.¡± She shrugged as she flicked her long white hair over her shoulder. While her back was straight and she. looked as fierce and terrifying as always, I could see in the way her head tipped forward as she fidgeted with her hair that she was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a lot of experience with it. Men love to sleep with me because of my looks and power. They think of me as some trophy, but we don¡¯t talk. When I saw you in that vision, I was excited that¡­¡± ¡°And then I acted like a jealous bitch and ruined it.¡± I finished for her as she trailed off, noticing as the lines on her skin seemed to slow and still. They were fascinating. She followed my gaze down to her arms before letting out a darkugh that had the hairs on the back of my neck standing at attention. ¡°You know, people have never liked me. They fear me. She said as she looked up at me with a nk expression. ¡°When I was born with white eyes to human parents, they lost their minds. They spent years. keeping me tied up and calling in every exorcist and doctor they could to heal me. It wasn¡¯t until I was eleven that I got my abilities.¡± My mouth dropped open, surprised that she was telling me her story. ¡°It¡¯s ironic, really. They hated me for being different. They didn¡¯t want me to be supernatural but they were willing to push aside their hatred for my kind long enough to hire other witches to try and turn me into a human. They seemed to agree that they would need to bleed me out during a ritual under the full moon to do it. I remember as they chained me down, carved these runes into my skin, and chanted to the Goddess to rid me of my powers. Really they were trying to absorb my powers for themselves. Those fucking idiots.¡± Joselin shook her head. ¡°They had no idea how powerful I was, even that young. Once they had tethered my magic to theirs, I was able to drain them of everything they had, killing them in the process. Their magic now belongs to me. My parents were horrified when I got myself free. I killed them too. Killian¡¯s father found me while he was on a hunt with his guard and took me in.¡± Theck of emotions in her voice was rming, and I watched her closely. ¡°I don¡¯t tell a lot of people my story.¡± She said as she stared deadly daggers at me. ¡°I¡¯m telling you now so you understand. I can either be friend or foe.¡± I swallowed hard. It would take time to get used to her. But as she was Killian¡¯s best friend and advisor, she wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon. Then again, neither was I. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t try to invade my mind again, I would love to be friends,¡± I said as I grabbed my workout clothes. I wanted to improve myself, so I would be ready to defend myself and save Killian when the time came. Afterst night and this morning, I was more determined than ever. ¡°Good. Agreed.¡± She said curtly, but the corner of her lips twitched as she bit back a smile. ¡°You enjoy intimidating people, don¡¯t you?¡± I called out as I narrowed my eyes at her on my way to the bathroom. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded to myself as I closed the door to get ready for the day. As I was pulling my shirt on, the silver lines on my sides caught my attention, and I turned my body to look. over my shoulder at my back. I had healed more than any human would, leaving only faint lines across my skin. Killian hadn¡¯t seemed to mind or notice, even during my heat, but I hated them with a passion. I was grateful that Killian had killed my Alpha. He had unknowingly fought my demons before he event knew I had them. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Thirty-Six: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The butterflies in my stomach swarmed the closer I walked toward Killian''s office. I had trained. I had showered. Now, I wanted a minute of my man''s time. Therge stained ss mural that depicted the origin story of the Lycans took my breath away each time I saw it. But as I walked past this time, I didn''t bother sparing it a nce. I had one thing, and one thing only on my mind. Killian. He had gone from being someone who brought me incredible frustration to even think about, to a hands... his touch, and his lips. I worked as hard as possible, driven by the need to go see him. He would be working. He would be the king that he wanted me to get used to and ept. This was the perfect chance for me to prove to him that I could ept him as the man and the king. My shadow was trailing behind me, per usual, but even Tobias seemed happier as he walked with me to my mate''s office. He stopped several paces back, with his back against the wall as he scanned up and down the hallway. I wanted to dismiss him so I could have some time alone with Killian, but I knew that he wouldn''t go anywhere during his shift unless someone reced him. I also knew that he wouldn''t be able to hear anything from inside the room with the doors closed. Killian would be working, and I could sit silently and spend time with him. Maybe I would bring a book next time and read while he worked so I wouldn''t annoy him with my questions, or perhaps he could start teaching me about what he does, so I could help him and take some of the weight from him. That didn''t mean that I wasn''t hoping for more to happen. After our kissst night, I was wound tight. My knuckles rasped against the hardwood of the door, and I was relieved that I had beaten Joselin here. I just had to hope that she wouldn''t pop in during anything scandalous. The door was pulled open, and Killian''s arm wrapped around the small of my back as he pulled me against his body with a smile that made my heart stutter. I beamed right back at him as he leaned down and stole my lips in a kiss that had my breath catching in my lungs as the door mmed shut behind us. My hands slid up his shoulders as his tongue met mine, and the loud moan I let out caused me to blush in embarrassment as I pulled back. I sounded as needy and desperate as I felt. Then again, I was ready to do anything to feel his touch. My first thought had been a bit too bold for my sober mind. But as I looked past him to his desk, I couldn''t help but wonder what his reaction would be to me sitting in one of the visitor''s chairs free of clothing. Would he mind as I ced my toes up on his desk, spreading my legs for him as I slid my hands between my legs? Would he enjoy watching me touch myself in front of him? The low growl that came from his throat had me clearing mine as I looked down. Did I dare to be as bold as I was during my heat? We had just started over, so perhaps we needed more time to get to know one another before jumping into sex. "I can smell your desire, Little One. Was that why you came here?" His question took me by surprise, but it was the rapidly hardening member in his suit pants that had my attention. "No, I just wanted to see you. I know you are working. I thought maybe I could just quietly sit with you while you worked, or help if you need me." The fingers of my right hand lifted. And I ran them over his jawline gently, my gaze following the path over the lightyer of stubble there, before I looked up to meet his hazel eyes. He looked warmly down at me, and the small fear in the back of my mind that everything would go back to the way it was before disappeared. This wasn''t the cold and cruel king who wanted nothing to do with me. This was the man who wanted me around. "I am working," He said as he pulled away, turning his back to me and walking back to his chair. I let out a stabilizing breath as I followed after him slowly, cing my hand on the back of one of the visitor''s chairs as I moved around it. "But that does not mean that I cannot make time for us." Us. I felt myself internally swoon at the word and bit my lower lip to hide the ridiculous smile that was threatening to break free. His hand patted his thigh as his heated stare roamed over my body. The confidence that flooded my body as I moved around his desk obediently encouraged me to be bold as I approached him. While he seemed to expect me to sit sideways on hisp, his eyes lit up when I ced one knee on either side of him on hisrge chair. It was a tight squeeze, and his hands grabbed my hips to steady me. My short pants of excitement matched the low growl of pleasure he let out as I leaned in and bit his lower lip, pulling on it slightly before speaking softly against his mouth. "How much time do you have for us right now?" My hips were still bruised from our time together a few nights ago, but as his hold on me tightened, I fucking loved it. "As long as you would like." He responded before kissing me deeply, letting go of my hips with one hand andcing his fingers through my hair to pull me in closer. The summer dress I had put on was confirmed as the right choice as he moved his other hand down to my thigh, sliding it under the fabric and massaging my leg. His fingertips danced along the edge of my panties, moving closer to my center each time. I knew if I were to grind against him now, even with the thin fabric between us, my wetness would get on his pants, and everyone would be able to see it. There was already no way to hide my smell from the wolves, but I didn''t need the added embarrassment of them seeing that I had been grinding against him like a bitch in heat. My hands slid down his chest as he began to trail kisses over my neck. I panted with need as I found the button and zipper of his pants and set him free. He lifted me slightly as his hips rose, and he clumsily wiggled his pants down beneath me as I cupped hisrge cock, stroking it gently and encouragingly. "Killian," I moaned out as he sat back, and I removed my hand, sliding my panties to the side and adjusting him so hey between the wet lips of my pussy. His eyes glowed red as I ground against him, sliding back and forth as my head dropped back in pleasure. I knew he needed it as much as I did as I pulled back, reaching between us to line his tip up with my entrance. As soon as he was there, he gripped my hips, mming me down on top of him, and I gasped loudly. "Fuck! Yes!" He wanted control, but he was in no position for it. My nails dug into his back as I held myself down on him, clenching my walls around hisrge cock as I began to grind against him once more. My clit rubbed deliciously on his pelvis, and I felt myself building quickly. If I hadn''t been there myself a couple nights ago, I would have thought that it had been years since we hadst had sex with how quickly he was getting me there. I leaned forward, stealing a kiss before resting my forehead against his as I felt him lift his hips, matching the pace I had set. There was something about this man that made me lose my mind. It could have been any number of things really, but the more I had of him, the more I wanted. It was an odd thing, to know that the man that currently had me on the brink of a mind-blowing orgasm had been nothing but a stranger a few weeks ago. Yet as he growled louder and thrust harder, I couldn''t imagine being anywhere else. "Natalie," he growled out as the glowing red of his eyes scanned over my Yes. before looking down at my neck. Mark me. He continued to move with me as I felt myself building higher toward my orgasm. The friction against my clit pushed me over the edge as I tightened around him, moaning his name as I came on his cock. My head fell onto his shoulder as I quivered, my body trembling from the intense high. Killian looked away from me, pulling my hips from his just in time toe on my pussy before letting me sit back Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. down with his shaft between my lips. His canines were elongated, making his jaw lookrger and more defined as his wolf remained present. But his teeth never came near me, and my neck remained bare. "Is everything okay?" I asked, feeling nervous but calm at the same time as I came down from my high. A high that only he could bring me to. "If you didn''t like this, we can always take advantage of your desk next time." My statement caused his shoulders to rx as he let out a chuckle, but there was still tension in his eyebrows as they were pulled together. I lifted my head with a "What is on your mind?" I whispered before leaning down and stealing onest kiss. Killian turned to me, his face hardening with authority and power as he lifted me from hisp. "Mate, there is something that I need to tell you. I received word this morning, but I didn''t know if you would want to hear this." The seriousness of his voice made me sit up, and I suddenly felt weird that we were still exposed to the elements. "This sounds serious. Let me grab a tissue and clean up first before we talk. "I looked over my shoulder at his desk, but there weren''t any. Killian''s hands rubbed my hips and the small of my back soothingly. "We can use the bathroom." I looked at him with my eyebrows raised. There was no way I wanted to walk out of this office with his cum on me. It would mortify me to know that Tobias and anyone else I passed would smell what we had just done. It was natural to his kind to mate and fuck. But to me, it was private. Killian pointed with his thumb over his shoulder, and I nced at the bookshelf to his right as he helped me stand. The loss of his warmth was felt instantly, and I let out a soft whine of protest. He left his pants open but picked them up over his butt as he walked toward the wall and pushed it open. The secret room made me cab and wet it before handing it to me. I quickly cleaned up before rinsing it off and handing it back to him. Killian shook his head as he smirked at me. His still semi-hard erection showing proudly. "I quite like smelling like you." "Don''t you dare!" I scolded with my eyes wide as he began tough before taking the cloth and cleaning himself off. "Now, what is it that you wanted to tell me?" I asked as I adjusted my dress and made my way back to his office to sit across from him at the desk. "You''re old pack was attacked this morning. I have sent men to investigate, but it seems it was more of a scare tactic. The vampires ransacked the pack, killing only two members before vanishing into the forest again. Their scents were untraceable, blocked by magic." He seemed so collected and calm at the news of an attack, but I knew from his reaction to the time. My parents shed through my mind, and I prayed to the Goddess that it wasn''t them who had been killed. They may have treated me poorly for thest few years of my life with them, but until I failed to shift, they had been wonderful. I never wanted to live with them again, but that didn''t mean that I wanted them to die. My sister, Haylee, I could really care less about. She was just a power- hungry, lying, bitch. "Can I go too, to check in on my parents?" I knew I could just call them, but I was also excited that I would have the option to show them that I was something they could be proud of now. I may not have shifted, but I was still going to be their queen one day. Surely, that had to make up for letting them down years ago when I came home from the full moon in my skin. Killian eyed me contemtively, and I held his gaze, trying to show him that I was serious and determined to go. He let out a sigh of defeat as he nodded. "Yes, we will leave in the morning. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Thirty-Seven: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I was grateful that Killian let us take the cars. I didn''t want to be carried again, whether it was like a sack of flour or cradled to his chest. It made me feel weak, and I didn''t want to return to my family and be seen as anything other than a queen. My eyes were locked on the passing trees and ruins as we drove through them. It was fascinating to watch the men who chose to run in their Lycan form, sprinting alongside the vehicles as they jumped and dodged debris. The world had changed a lot over thest century. I remember seeing pictures in my school books of tall and shiny cities packed full of humans, practically crawling on top of each other just to move around. But after The Great War, their cities fell, and they had to rebuild. Most of their technology made it through, but the other species refused to let humans gain that much power and control over the world again. Now the humans kept their towns small, trying to hide them in any natural structures they could find. Some even went underground and built their cities in the Earth. But the evidence of the destruction was fascinating to see first-hand. It was a reminder that things would always be changing. It was not wise to befortable in life as we know it. Going back to my family, was terrifying and exciting. I wanted to prove to them that I was more than just the human who failed to shift. I was going to be their Queen, someone they could be proud of. I had given up hope of our rtionship mending when I chose to run away. I had left them behind when I was taken by the king. While the little voice in the back of my mind was quietly whispering that I didn''t need them, it was he had when I would learn something new. I wanted my mom to pull me into a hug and tell me everything was alright like she did when I had a bad dream. Only now, the monsters she had been chasing away from those nightmares ... I was living with them, making love to one of them, and would be ruling over them. Killian''s warm hand settled on mine over my thigh as we approached the border, and I felt myself still, not realizing I had begun to shake with anxiety. I looked over at therge beast crammed in the back of the SUV with me. I knew he hated it. He wanted to run free with the rest of his warriors. Instead, he sat with me, silently Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. holding my hand and being a supportive mate. It wasn''t just my parents that I was anxious to see. I was also nervous to see Jake. Did Killian know that we had been together? If he found out, would he kill him? A part of me wanted him to be punished for cheating on me and treating me like shit at the end. But I knew being stuck with my sister would be punishment enough. My eyes widened as we drove through the packnd. My old pack mates lined the road in their fur, their heads bowing in respect. At least Jake had learned from his father''s mistake. All of the familiar faces made my chest tighten as the memories of their bullying, abuse, and torment washed through my mind. I looked over my shoulder, watching through the window as the pack sank back into the woods once we had moved past them. I knew they would be in a hurry to beat the vehicle back to the pack house. But when we pulled up, I was stunned as the pack silently gathered back in their skins with their eyes cast down. Whether it was Killian''sst visit here that put the fear of the Goddess into them, or Jake straightening them out once he took control, I had never seen them so organized and respectful. The warriors that hade with us surrounded the vehicles, and I remained seated as Killian''s hand stayed in mine. "What are they doing?" I asked as quietly as I could, hoping no one outside of our car could hear me. ''Ensuring the area is secure," Killian muttered, his eyes scanning his surroundings. "They didn''t do this thest time you were here," I wondered aloud, figuring it was because of the added threat of the vampires. ''Last time you were not with me. You are precious to our people, and I will not risk any harming your way." His voice remained low and hard but the way they briefly flickered back to me had my cheeks burning. I knew he really meant that it was because I was human that I needed the extra protection. But his use of the word precious had my stomach filling with butterflies. "Stay here," Killian insisted as his eyes turned ck, signaling that someone was mind-linking him. My eyes stayed locked on him as he strode around the front of the car with the confidence of a king, stopping when he reached my door. I sat up straight, lifting my chin just before he pulled open the metal barrier between us. Hisrge hand was out and waiting as he winked at me before loudly and indirectly asking for my hand, "My Queen." I felt my chest stop moving as I stared into his eyes. He was like a different person, one that seemed to adore me and who I could see myself falling for quite easily. I could see the eptance of us in his eyes as I ced my hand in his, and he helped me from the car. His Queen. "My King," I whispered back as I smiled up at him, temporarily forgetting about the people waiting around us. I didn''t want to humor the thought that he had only said it to throw my status in my old pack''s face. It was a possibility, but I refused to believe that it was anything less than him epting me in his life. Movement out of the corner of my eye made me turn, and I watched as Jake approached cautiously. "Your majesty," He bowed before us with Haylee hot on his heels. He dipped his head before Killian, waiting for an acknowledgment to stand back up. "Alpha Jacob," Killian nodded, forcing his eyes away from me and ring down at my ex-boyfriend. "My condolences for the loss of your pack members." I tore my eyes away from Jake, briefly meeting Haylee''s sneer of disgust before looking over the crowd. Each face brought back different memories, but the two that I had been looking for were nowhere to be found. "If there is anything you need, please let me know," Jake said as he dipped his head once again before looking up at me. "It''s good to see you are doing well, Tilly." I refrained from flinching at the nickname, but the growl that left Killian made everyone jump. I was half- expecting him to reach into Jake''s chest and rip his heart out right there. "That is not her name. Show your future queen some respect!" Killian snarled as he took a step forward. Jake quickly submitted, muttering an apology. The stubble on his chin looked patchy and unkempt, and the redness that covered the whites of his eyes made him look terrible. But as bad as he looked, Haylee looked worse. Her clothes were wrinkled, and her makeup appeared to be on her second or third day. I could see that she had been crying, and I felt my stomach drop. There was only one reason someone as selfish as her would be upset. She didn''t care about the rest of the pack. She never had. But the faces missing among the pack now seemed more rming than ever. "Our men have their orders," I said mindlessly as I continued to look over the pack to ensure I didn''t miss them. "We wish to visit with my parents before we return." "Our apologies, your highness," Haylee spit out. Grinding the title between her teeth as a low growl in the back of her throat followed. Tobias took a step forward from where he stood several paces back and Killian''s eyes shed red. "But they have not invited you, nor are you wanted in their home at the moment." My tongue felt heavy as my eyes began to burn, but I kept myposure. "You have forgotten your ce. You may be a Luna for now, but she will always be your Queen. Now move aside before I rip out your tongue for your insolence!" Killian threatened with a low and deep growl, stepping forward and releasing my hand as his w extended. I knew he wanted to spill her blood. I could practically taste the desire for it radiating from him. From my time watching him interact with others, I learned that Killian despised disrespect more than anything. If I had to guess, the only thing holding him back was that she was my sister. Haylee dipped her head, stepping back to be out of the way. I could see her clenching her jaw, but it was the death grip Jake had on her wrist as we passed them that caught my attention. She jerked her arm away from him, and I smirked as she subtly swatted his hand. It seemed Jake was having a hard time controlling his Luna and teaching her how to act properly for her role. With my father being the Beta, I had expected my parents to be present during our weing. Yet, as I approached my childhood home, I felt in my gut that my fears were justified. Something was wrong. Something was very, very wrong. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Thirty-Eight: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The door had been ripped clean from the frame and was now leaning up against it as a barricade against the elements. The front window had arge hole in the left side that had webbed through the rest of the ss. I wrapped my arms around my torso as I approached, terrified that the slight disturbance of air caused by my walking would send the shards tumbling down. "Why are you here?'' My mother asked. Her hoarse voice made me flinch, but I remained calm as Killian moved forward and lifted the door before cing it off to the side. As the interior of the house was revealed, I felt my lungs copse in my chest. Blood was sttered on the walls, and the rancid smell of vomit washed over me, making me grimace. All of my childhood memories were scattered over the flood, destroyed in the battle that had urred here. I stepped in carefully, hearing the ss beneath my foot crunch as I moved into the living room. Killian was close behind me. I could feel his chest gently brushing against my back as he stood alert, scanning the surroundings when I came to a stop. My mother was only a few feet away, curled up in a ball against the living room wall with a puddle of dried blood the size of a bear. I knew from looking at her that it wasn''t hers, but someone had suffered from a fatal blow in that very spot. She looked gauntly and pale. Her veins were purple beneath her skin as they struggled to pump blood through her body. "Mom?" I asked as I rushed to her, crouching down until my knees hit the floor. "What happened? Are you okay?" Her head snapped up, and her eyes melted to ck as she growled at me. Her hand grabbed my legs, ripping my knees off the floor and sending me tumbling backward, only to be caught by Killian. The terror of the situation was reced by confusion when she began to run her fingers over the dried blood where my knees had just been. ''You tainted it." She whispered as her wolf receded back into her mind, and my body continued to shake as my mother''s nails dug into the blood, pulling it up from the hardwood. She took in a deep breath, closing her eyes. "There." "Natalie," Killian said as I righted myself and tried to move back toward my mother. "Mom? I don''t understand." My hand reached forward as if to touch her, but her body was coiled up like a snake ready to spring at anyone who dared toe too close to her. She blinked up at me, and I watched as recognition covered her face. She turned her head to turn to Killian, and I gasped as I was able to see the infected bite mark on her neck. If I had to guess, it wasn''t the only one she had. But the raised edges of the wound were dark like they had been burnt over a fire. The center was red and purple, seeming to visibly throb as she stretched her neck to be able to meet Killian''s eyes behind me. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ''You! Show me mercy!" The coarse plea was followed by a rough round of coughing that speckled my forearm with her warm and tainted blood. "We have doctors that can help you, mom," I said louder than before, but she didn''t hear me. She was in a trance, staring at my mate like he was the moon. "Send me to him,'' She cried as she continued to trail her finger over the flooring. Him? Not the Goddess. It was then that I understood. I had assumed it from the moment we arrived, and I had seen how upset Haylee was. But I couldn''t believe it until now. "Mom, where is dad?" I asked, tearing my horrified gaze from her and the blood beneath her, ncing around the room. I jumped when her cold handtched around my arm, pulling me in closer to her. Killian growled but allowed it as I looked back into my mother''s eyes. They were lifeless and dull. ''He begged for the pack to take you in after we found you. He didn''t know you would be human. We would have left you out there if we had known." Her hold on me tightened as I tried to pull my arm back. ''What do you mean ''found me''? I''m your daughter. I was born into the pack. ¡¯ I insisted. Hearing the words from her mouth made everything clear. I didn''t look like them. I didn''t act like them. I couldn''t shift like them. "No, you''re not." She was speaking to me, but I watched as she turned and made eye contact with Killian in a direct challenge. "You''re just a human that we found in the woods as a baby. Abandoned. Alone." As her fingers loosened, I pulled my arm free, cradling it to my chest." Mom, it''s the venom from the bite talking. This isn''t you." I shook my head as I got to my feet to stand next to Killian. "We have to get her to the infirmary. Someone has to be able to help her!" "No!" My mother screamed as her ws extended, puncturing through the hardwood floor to prevent us from moving her as sheid her cheek back down on the dried blood. "Send me to him." "It is toote for her,'' He said, void of emotion as he stared down at her. He ced his arm around me, trying to push my lower back to move me toward the door. "I''m not leaving without her! We can... we can help her. She can be healed, Killian. Please!" I begged as I lifted my hands to cup his cheeks. I wanted him to look at me, so I would know that he heard me, but he grabbed my hands in his and held them to his chest. "Natalie, it''s toote. Even if we could get the poison out from the bites, without her mate, she won''t be strong enough to recover." Killian stared at me with pity as I fell into his chest, my mother crying softly behind me from her position on the floor. My mouth opened to protest, but my mother spoke first. "Please, show me mercy!" She begged. I turned, stepping back as she pushed herself up and began to crawl forward. Her hands grabbed the edge of the couch, pulling herself up as she stumbled forward. "Kill me!" She screamed as she fell against Killian, grabbing the front of his suit. ¡¯ Send me to him!" My head shook back and forth as my shaking hands moved up to cover my mouth. Killian''s eyes shot up to me as he grabbed my mother''s elbows. Her knees gave out as she sobbed, gasping and begging for him to kill her. "No, please!" I whispered as the tears flooded over and streamed down my cheeks. My legs began to pull me back, toward the open exit of the house and away from the horrors that we had seen today. "Please, no!" "Kill me!!" She screamed again. I flinched as I watched the woman who raised me beg my mate for a fast end to her life. "Killian, that''s my mom! You can''t do this! Please, don''t do this!" I begged as I heard someone else enter the home. I knew they weren''t a threat as Killian nodded to them once. Arms wrapped around my waist as I kicked against the neer. "No, no! That''s my mom!" ''Kill me! Kill me!" She begged as she pulled at his suit jacket. My hands reached out to grab the door frame as I was pulled from the house, stopping my movement long enough to meet Killian¡¯s gaze as he ced his hands gently on my mother''s shoulders, silencing her. ''I promise to make it quick, my mate." He said to me before looking away and ncing back down at my mother. I gasped as I felt my lungs give out. It was as if my heart had been ripped from my chest. His words allowed a calm to settle over me, and while I was violently opposed to what he was about to do, onest look at my mother told me it was exactly what needed to be done. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Thirty-Nine: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Her heartbeat was slow, slower than I had expected as I approached the car with my suit jacket over my arm. The bloody handprints left by her mother as she begged for death were sure to stain, but I would burn the fabricter. I had learned long ago not to let anyone get a hold of my personal belongings. That was like giving a kid a piece of candy. Witches ate that shit up like they were addicted. If you ever wanted to get on their good side, a guaranteed way was to give them something that belonged to one of their enemies. The curses and spells they could cast from that were endless. Natalie was staring nkly ahead at the headrest of the front passenger seat. The driver was in the car, ready to go, but her guards were standing outside of the vehicle. "King Killian, we didn''t get a chance to talk.¡¯ The alpha called out as he jogged behind me. "Not now,¡± I said, dismissing the young alpha as I kept my gaze locked on the SUV where my mourning queen was sitting. "But what about the vampires? What do I do?" He called out, sounding lost and overwhelmed. I stopped, scoffing at how weak he was. He was not prepared to lead, and that was my fault for killing his disrespectful father. But he needed to step up. "Lead your people!'' I snapped, spinning around to face him. "Review border patrols, care for the injured, train harder, and step up!" His eyes were glossy and bloodshot. He stopped walking when I reached the back of the car and popped open the back hatch, cing my suit jacket inside so Natalie wouldn''t have to see it when I got in to sit next to her. Her body was stiff and unmoving as I nced at the back of her head before pulling down the hatch to shut it. ''We are not prepared for vampires." The young alpha whispered. I pinched the bridge of my nose as I let out a breath of frustration. "Then you know what your goal is. Do your research and be prepared." No one spoke as my men returned to the vehicles. Those in their skins waited until I was seated next to my mate before climbing into the other cars. The rest shifted their weight in their Lycan form with excitement to run again. I wanted to be out there with them, stretching my legs and getting away from the offensively loud cage of metal around me. But I needed to be here. A single tear fell down Natalie''s cheek as I watched her from the corner of my eye. Her hands were sped together on herp, but the tremble was still visible. As the car began to move forward, she didn''t bother to look out the window at her previous home. "Natalie," I called out gently, not wanting to startle her from her trance. Her skin was pale as she turned to me slowly. Her eyes filled with water. As a king, I had only ever apologized once, and it was to her. I would only ever apologize to her. Last time, she didn''t believe me, and I prayed to the Goddess that she would this time. "I''m so sorry." The vehicle picked up speed as we flew down the dirt road, and her walls seemed to crumble at my words. I watched as her chin quivered before she turned to me, leaning into my side. I couldn''t take that she was hurting, and I knew most of it was my fault. She moved with me willingly as I reached around and grabbed her hip, taking her from her seat in the car and turning her until I could pull her into myp. Her side was against my torso, with her feet on the seat she had previously been sitting in. It broke my heart as her shaking hand reached up and grabbed the front of my shirt while she cried into my neck. She shouldn''t want to touch me, let alone seekfort from me when I had just killed the only remaining parent she had left. It was the mate bond pulling her to me. Although it was now made clear that they may have never been her parents. It was something I would have to talk to Joselin about. She had mentioned a confusing vision about Natalie''s birth. At the time, I had refused to listen, wanting nothing to do with the beautiful siren in myp. Now, I wanted to know everything. It took the majority of the car ride home for her to calm down. As she did, I held her tighter to me, scared that she might decide against touching the man who had just murdered the woman who raised her. Instead, she rubbed her cheek on my shoulder once as she adjusted and whispered a soft, "Thank you." I had never been thanked for killing someone before. I had single-handedly killed hundreds, if not thousands in my life. But a show of gratitude was never given. Not until now. Perhaps she was thanking me forforting her, or perhaps she had epted her mother''s fate and was grateful that I had shown mercy. I had given her a quick and assumed pain-free death instead of letting her suffer from the poison until her organs inevitably gave out. "I''m not one of them." She whispered. My mother... my mother said that I was not born into the pack. How could they even know if I was born with the wolf gene?" "They could smell it, just as I can. It is in your blood to be a wolf." I responded, unable to resist the urge to take a deep inhale through my nose to confirm what I already knew as fact. Natalie held herself closer to me as her shaking stopped, but I continued to gently rub her back with my thumb. "But I am not one, Killian. I am not a wolf." She pulled back, staring into my eyes, and I released one hand to wipe the trail of tears from her cheeks. ¡¯ You could have chosen anyone you wanted. A warrior, a witch, a fae... why me? Why did you pick me?'' The innocence in her eyes and her question made me stall. How many times would I need to tell her Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. before she finally believed me? Were her insecurities really so deep that she could not ept that she had been chosen for me, not by me? "I have told you before, but I will tell you again... as many times as you need me to. We will breed, one day. But I did not choose you to be my breeder. You are my mate. I did not choose you, the Goddess chose you for me." Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Forty: Killian Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Her eyes were wide with wonder as she looked up at me, a smile pulling at the corner of her lips. Something about the way she was looking at me had heat rising in my cheeks and the tips of my ears, and I cleared my throat as I looked away. It was that siren look she had, with her big green eyes and her long brown hair. Her red lips were parted just enough to show a small sliver of teeth, and her chest rose and fell faster and deeper than normal. She was pulling me in, calling me to her. ''Boss!" My driver called out as he mmed on the brakes. My arms tightened around Natalie as she sat in myp to prevent her from going flying at the sudden stop. My eyes burned as they shed red, and my beast made himself known as I let out a loud growl. My pack was surrounding the car quickly. All but the drivers were stepping out of the vehicles and shifting into their Lycan form as they roared, announcing they were prepared for battle. We were just outside the city, a mile, if not less. But the chance of us getting back into the city without an issue had gone. I didn''t need to ask what caused the chaos. Up ahead, I could see him very clearly. The smirk on his face, the ck eyes, and the pale skin. He stood in the middle of the road, not bothering to hide. He was just a decoy, there to taunt us. "It''s an ambush," I whispered as I looked out the windows to the tree line on either side. No vampire would be so stupid as to stand against me and my guard on their own. I gently moved Natalie off myp and into the middle seat before pressing a kiss to her head and opening my car door. "Code Green!¡± My voice carried through the trees, and several birds scattered from the treetops as my men took formation. Natalie reached for my arm, just barely brushing my skin with the tips of her fingers as I stepped out of the vehicle. "Killian..." She called out with fear in her voice. "It''s going to be okay. I''ll be home soon." As the words left my mouth, Tobias brushed by me in his Lycan form and shoved himself into the car. Natalie gasped as he shifted back into his skin. I watched her for only a moment longer as my men continued to surround the vehicle. Tobias used one forearm and pushed it against Natalie''s chest to keep her from fighting him as he reached over and clicked her seatbelt in ce with his other hand. Another guard jumped into the other side of the car, and Natalie jumped, turning to look at him. I took advantage of her turning to look away from me to shift into my Lycan form. The imprable wall around me began to sprint forward toward the vampire as the car containing my mate sped away. They knew their orders. They had to protect the Queen at all costs. She was their priority right now. The other half of my men stayed with me as I ran into the tree line, not wanting to stay out in the open. I looked back just in time to see one of Natalie''s guardsunch himself out of the tree line and through the apparition of the vampire,nding on the other side of the road just as the SUV sped past him. ck smoke filled the area where the vampire had just been standing but dissipated in the air quickly. ck Magic. ''Update,'' I demanded as we sprinted toward the downed guard. His screaming sounded as if he had been doused with acid. ''It''s Heath, Your Majesty.'' Nn called out as he tried to hold down the struggling and tortured guard to get a better look. ''I can''t see any injury.'' As I approached, I could feel the thickness in the air, something no other wolf had ever mentioned being able to do. It was as strong as Joselin''s magic, if not more so, and I felt myself slow as I moved through the wall of darkness. Whoever the vampires were working with was strong. Health continued to scream as he shifted back into his skin, his limbs iling while he tried to pat his body down as if putting out a fire that only he could see. ''Grab him. We need to keep moving. Any sign of others?'' I knew asking was pointless. The wall of magic ensured that we wouldn''t be able to follow or find them, but my team of trackers was still scouring the forest thoroughly. ''No, Your Majesty.'' They reported back, and I felt my anger build. I wanted to find one of those bloodsuckers and rip them to pieces so small even their creator wouldn''t be able to recognize them. Nn tossed Heath over his shoulder, and the pack formed a protective barrier around the two men. I ran with my pack, feeling the freedom that came with the fresh air and movement bogged down by the heavy unease of the possibility that I could lose another man today. I nced to my left, seeing Health''s body give out as he fell unconscious. A string of blood fell from his mouth and down onto Nn''s arm. My gaze went past them as we continued to run, and to the tree line on their other side. There was nothing out of the ordinary. My trackers were still spread out,bing the grounds quickly as we approached the gates of the city walls. Rows of warriors stood ready for battle as we raced past them. I wanted to turn back and stand with my people, but I knew the vampires would not attack today. Whatever they had nned, they had aplished. The color had drained from Heath''s skin, and I spared him onest look before separating from the group that was taking him to the infirmary. My first stop would be to ensure the safety of Natalie, then I would lead Joselin with a small army back out to the road where Heath had been injured and see if there was anything she could tell me. Guards stood alert by every doorway and corner as I barreled through the corridors, following my mate''s scent. ''Natalie," I called out as I rounded the corner. My beastly form forced me to have to duck to fit through the doorway. She jumped to her feet as I entered. My eyes scanned her over as I tried to calm my beast so I could shift back, assuring myself that she was okay. I knew she wouldn''t want toe near me in this form. Thest time she had seen me this way, she was horrified. The chance of her even recognizing me seemed low. But as our eyes met, she ran toward me, crashing against my chest with her arms wrapped as far around my waist as they could go, and she held me tightly to her. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Forty-One: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. I could feel the others staring at us as I froze beneath my little mate''s touch. Her warm body pressed against my beastly form was thest thing I had expected. She didn''t seem scared or disgusted by me. The reliefing from her allowed me to rx, and I gently let my arms wrap around her. I loved it. "What happened?" Joselin asked from my left. I turned to re at her for disrupting the moment, only to find that she hadn''t been speaking to me at all. She was walking around Tobias as he stood guard for my mate, examining him like he was a museum exhibit. "Whoever the vampires are working with, they are strong. They baited us with a projection. When Heath ran through the casting, he suffered from internal injuries. The healers are working on him now." I said over Natalie''s head as she held herself to my torso. Joselin nodded in response to my exnation but didn''t look my way. "Did you get hurt?" Natalie asked softly as her hands began to calmly explore my back. They weren''t shaking, but she moved slowly as if she were unsure if she could or should explore me in this form. If she was curious, then I would give her what she wanted when we were alone together. She could touch and explore my beast until she was positively unbothered by my appearance. Every line and path her small fingers drew along my back sent sparks across my skin, and I bit back to urge to purr at her in contentment. Her fingers were hot to the touch, and I felt goosebumps rising along my body. "No, my mate. I am uninjured." I said, tilting my head to the side as I watched with curiosity as she pull back and looked me over, seeming to be content when she had not felt nor seen any fresh cuts along my skin. "Can you shift back?" She asked as she peaked up at me from beneath her long eyshes. "Do you not like me in this form?" I asked before changing the subject rapidly, not wanting to hear her say no. I knew she already didn''t like me when I was working. The king that was all business was of no interest to her. I could make adjustments, to that and give her more of my attention during the day, but I could not cast aside the gift the Goddess had directly blessed my people with. "I need to go back out to the road with arger team to ensure we did not miss anything. Joselin will being with us to see to the magic that had been used." Natalie blushed as she looked away before pressing up on the balls of her feet. "I do, I just wanted to kiss you and tell you that I am d you are safe." My back instinctively hunched until my face was within her reach, and my eyes widened with surprise as she kissed my rough and furry cheek. While I could not kiss her back, I was in awe that she had done so without hesitation. It seemed her previous fears had left her, and a warmth formed in my chest at her eptance. "The longer we wait, the harder it will be to find anything," Joselin said from only a few feet away, having moved to stand closer to us. Natalie jumped, disrupted from her thoughts, and took a step back. I reluctantly released her and turned to Joselin. "My men are standing ready at the gate," I said, my muscles rxing as Natalie ced her hand in mine. She looked determined as I looked down at her and resisted the urge to purr in happiness. Now was not the time. I had a man in the infirmary injured and a mate in mourning. "Joselin and I will be back soon." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Natalie looked up at me with a pout, and I could see that she knew I would not let her out of the castle until we had more information. "Fine, then I will go check on Heath." I nodded once, and her face lit up in happiness. It was a great idea. The men adored her and loved that she trained with them. They were excited to interact with and get to know their queen. Having her there could help to boost morale and encourage Heath to heal. Tobias met my eye over her shoulder, and I knew that he would be extra cautious and vignt with her. When I told her that she was precious to our people, I meant it. I cared for her a great deal, and I knew one day I could love her with everything I had. One day. But to our people, she was a symbol of our future. She would lead as Pack Mother at my side and would carry and raise the heirs that would one day lead our pack. The queen was always more important that the king. A king who did not think that was not a leader. He was a ruler. Even with my reluctance to give in to our bond, I knew from the first time I saw her that she was my forever. I would not be able to live without her, let alone lead our people. "Yes," I cleared my throat, feeling ufortable. I was not used to rtionships and did not know the proper way I should say goodbye to my fur. Had I been in my human form, I would have given her a kiss and then made my way out of the door. Her eyes lit up, and she pushed herself up on her toes again, cing one palm on my chest while the other remained firmly in my hand. My beast purred when her breasts pressed against my bicep as I leaned down. She giggled, kissing my cheek once more before pulling back. I could see the pain in her eyes from the loss of her parents, but she was putting on a good show for the others with her forced smiles. "I''ll see you soon.¡± She whispered, her hold on my hand tightening before she pulled it away and held her hand at a fist at her side. It was the primary trigger that alerted me to the fact that she was hurting far more than she was letting on. She needed me right now. She needed to be held and to mourn. They may not have been her birth parents, but they had raised her. But I had a job to do and people to protect. I woulde back to her as soon as possible, and she would be free to cry on my shoulder in the privacy of our bedroom. Until then, I could only nod to her as I turned and made my way toward the door. I resisted the urge to turn around and get onest glimpse at her. It would do no good and would only slow us down. We needed to get back on the road. We needed tob the area and inspect the magic used. I had no reason to believe that the vampires or witches would return to the same ce. But I was not so ignorant as to return myself without an army prepared for battle. Joselin joined my side, cing her hand on my arm before transporting us to the eager and angry group of men and women standing guard at our gate. Lycans and wolves of all sizes roared as I ran past them, leading them back into the opennd and the potential threats that awaited us there. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Forty-Two: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Tobias grunted as I turned to him and let out a deep breath. My eyes felt dry, and my smile fell as soon as Killian was gone. It finally made sense why I felt so connected to him... why I felt like something was missing when he wasn''t around. But what I was feeling now was more than just my mate being away from me. I felt a crushing pain in my chest from the news of my parents dying. They hadn''t birthed me, but they were still my parents. I loved them, and now I had lost them. I couldn''t even find it in me to be angry at Killian for showing my mother mercy. He had done right by her and sent her to be with my father in the afterlife. She was dying anyway. He just put her out of her misery. I met Tobias''s eye, and he tilted his head toward the hallway. It was time for me to act like the queen and to be there for the man who had risked his life to protect mine. It wasn''t time to grieve, and the more I thought about the events of today, the angrier I was bing. I wanted revenge. I wanted blood. It took a moment for me to collect myself, but I lifted my chin and made my way out of the room. I nodded in greeting to each person I passed on my way to the infirmary, and they dipped into a bow or curtsey in return as I walked by. I could hear the shouting of multiple men over the sound of screaming, and I slowed. Maybe now wasn''t a good time... But it was toote. As soon as I reached the doorway, I was spotted and several heads turned my way. Heath was lying on the bed, being restrained by several men. The chains around his wrists and ankles hung free, no longer attached to the floor as he thrashed to get away from his pack mates. His face, neck, and chest were a dark burgundy as he screamed and roared in anger for freedom. Blood bubbled between his lips and spilled over his chin. My hand twitched at my side as I resisted covering my mouth in horror. There was a darkness in the room that made the air feel thick and suffocating. It reminded me of the previous queen''s room. The scent of death was hovering like a gue, ready to strike and take its victim. I wanted to help. I moved forward only to stop as the screaming cut off. Heath¡¯s head snapped up so that he was looking in my direction. Our eyes met, and a shiver ran down my spine. "So the queen hase to grace me with her presence." He hissed, his voice soundingyered and higher pitched than what I had been expecting. Whenever Killian had spoken with his beast, it was deep and rumbled as if he was in a constant state of growling. But Heath''s voice sounded light, airy, and melodic. It sounded evil. I swallowed hard, the lump in my dry throat barely moving as I did so. "You were very brave today, Heath. I wanted toe to see how you were and extend my gratitude. Is there anything I can get you?" It was difficult not to fidget as his glossy eyes held mine. They swirled, the whites turning ck as he let out a darkugh. The men around him remained tense and continued to hold him down even though he had stopped struggling. The veins were straining beneath his skin as his muscles remained coiled and tight. Tobias moved forward until his shoulder was in front of me, standing as a barrier between Heath and me. But I could still see around him. I still watched as a smile stretched over Heath''s face, and he shed his blood- covered teeth at me. "You''re going to die," He whispered. From the corner of my eye, I saw others moving closer to me, keeping their focus on Heath as they stood protectively between us. His eyes never left mine as he pulled at the hands restraining him once again, and began to scream. "I''ll kill you myself if I have to! I''ll kill you!¡± My feet were fused to the ground as I masked my fear behind a nk expression. He continued to shout, screaming for my death as the healers joined the attempt to hold him down. "I''m going to kill you!" I blinked quickly as I watched the scene unfold. One of the healers moved in rapidly with arge syringe in their hands, and I flinched as they stabbed the needle into the side of Heath''s neck. He struggled for a few more seconds, his re burning into me before he went limp, and the room fell This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. silent. The young healer that had taken care of my ribs looked up at me, "Your Highness, I do not think it would be wise to have you here when he wakes." It was respectful and polite, but a clear dismissal. As much as I wanted to be supportive and helpful to my people. She was right. He had escted and had the potential to hurt those around him with his need to get to me... to kill me. My arm reached out, and my fingertips brushed Tobias''s lower back to signal to him that I would be leaving. "I would like to stay updated with his status." She nodded in agreement as I turned and walked away. I would check backter once he was stable. I was in shock by his outburst. The man who had just been willing to sacrifice himself for me now wanted my blood. My mind was spinning as I made my way back toward the staircase. I knew very little about vampires and even less about magic, but I wasn''t going to be some ignorant damsel in distress. Until Killian returned home, I would go back to the library and study as much as I could. A loudmotion disrupted my thoughts as I ced my foot on the first step. I turned, looking over my shoulder as a group of men entered the castle with a familiar face struggling in their hold as he cried out in pain. It was the stream of blooding from his mouth that caught my attention. "What happened to him?" I asked a young woman who was crying as she followed behind. Her eyes stayed locked on the man being taken to the infirmary, but she dipped her head before wiping under her nose. "He just dropped down and started screaming. They said it was the same thing that happened to Heath. I don''t know what to do!" She sobbed, and I stepped forward, wanting to ce aforting hand on her shoulder, but Tobias stopped me. He shook his head discretely, and I nodded in understanding. "Just be there for him. Thank you for giving me a moment of your time. I''m sorry to have kept you." I whispered, and she nodded before running down the hall and rejoining who I assumed to be her mate. Tobias nodded toward the stairs quickly, wanting me to hurry back to a safer ce. As soon as I entered the library, wanting to grab a few books before I made my way to my room, Tobias closed the door behind us. I paced for a moment, and he waited patiently until I had collected my thoughts. "I want another guard," I said, stopping to face him. Tobias raised his eyebrows, but his face hardened as I realized how that would sound to him. "Not to rece you, in addition to you. If I am going to save Killian''s life during the battle, I need to be alive to do it." I took a deep breath as I walked over to the bookshelf that I had been going throughst and grabbed the next book on vampires before moving to look for a book on magic. "I also want everyone who had had direct physical contact with either man to be quarantined and under surveince until we can be sure they have no symptoms." Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Forty-Three: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. I was blinded by rage. I wanted blood more than I wanted my next breath. Then I heard those words, "The queen has already ced the order. Anyone who had been in contact is being quarantined." The Queen. My Queen. She had not been handed the crown yet, but she was acting every bit within her new title. She was my queen, my woman. I would have to be dragged down to Hell before I would let anyone get their hands on her. As soon as I heard that one of my men had been threatening her, I wanted to end him. But Joselin was right. She needed him. She needed to use him to trace the magic and learn more about the curse that seemed to be infecting my people. If I couldn''t kill him myself or have him killed by my guard, I wanted to lock him up until I was free to do Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. so. Once Joselin was done getting the information she needed, he would die by my hand. But Natalie, my future queen, had already ced the order for any potentially infected person to be held in quarantine until they were able to be cleared. She was wise, and I felt a small amount of weight ease off my shoulders as I ran back to the castle, back to my mate. She would make a capable and excellent queen. With a little training, she would excel at her new role. I was proud to have her by my side, but once Joselin vanished at the gate to return to her tower, I was driven by the desperate and primal need to confirm for myself that my mate was safe. Multiple men stood guard in the hallway as I reached my bedroom door, and I lowered my eyebrows in confusion before deciding not to add additional dy in seeing my woman. I would just ask her directly. She sat rigid on the couch, her eyes staring off into the distance as I entered the room. Her empty eyes blinked once at me before the recognition shed over her face, and she took a step forward. I moved to meet her halfway, but she stopped, lifting her hands and staring at me warily. "What is it, my mate?" She shook her head as she moved around the armchair to my right, keeping a lot of space between us as she examined me. I did not know what she was looking for, but I stood still as I waited for her to finish her search. "So, it wasn''t the location. It had to be through contact." Her small muttering made my ears twitch as I listened to her think out loud. It was fascinating watching her mind work. She was smart, quick, and sexy as hell when she had that focused expression. Her eyes narrowed, and her lips slightly pursed. I could see hering to the same conclusion I had. As soon as I was informed Nn had been infected, I pictured the small stream of blood that I had watched fall from Heath''s mouth and onto Nn''s arm when he was carrying him back to the city. I was grateful that the healers were immune to diseases having to handle the blood, but they were not immune to curses. They just had a higher resistance to them. How many of my men had been infected? How many of thest healers on Earth were going to be tainted by the dark magic? "Great minds think alike, Little One." The words came out in a purr. With my enhanced Lycan vision, I watched as her pupils dted. She loved it when I called her Little One. She may have been small, but she was strong. I found her more attractive with every passing moment. ''There is a darkness around the men in the infirmary. At least one of them wants me dead." Natalie continued to move around me, stopping when she was between me and the door. I moved with her slowly, keeping my eyes on my woman as she looked over my Lycan form. An involuntary growl left my throat at the idea of her being threatened or possibly injured. Had Heath touched her, grabbed her...harmed her? "I was worried you woulde home infected too since you went back to the road, but I don''t feel it... the darkness." Her hands rxed at her sides as she whispered the confession. Her feelings. She cared. "No one will ever harm you, least of all me," I said as I stepped forward, curious as she shuttered and her eyed darkened. She was curious. ''I heard that you took care of things here while I was away," I said as she stood still, allowing me to approach her. My hand, a mixture of human and beast, lifted. My fingertips ran down her arm, leaving a trail of goosebumps behind. "You handled it the exact same way I would have. I take it the extra guards in the hallway were your doing as well?" She snapped her mouth shut, nodding silently. "Good Girl," I purred. ''You will make a worthy queen." My head tilted to the side as I spotted her hands trembling at her sides. Her desire tickled my nose, and I took a greedy inhale of her scent. Good Girl. She enjoyed praise. I would have to make a note of that. "I want you to getfortable with me in this form. Touch me." I demanded sharply, feeling my chest swell with pride as she immediately reached up and ced her hands on my chest. Her fingers were chilled, and I bit back a groan at how good she felt. ¡¯ Tell me what you are thinking." "I wasn''t expecting you to be so... human like this." I wanted to watch her hand as it traveled over my chest and shoulders, but I couldn''t look away from her as she stared at me in wonder. The skin there was rougher than before but had no more hair than when I was human. My fur was primarily over everything except the front of my torso. My head had taken on a closer resemnce to my beast. My arms were longer, and my legs were more animalistic. I knew when she found a scar because her eyes narrowed, and she took an extra moment to trace over the jawline-shaped scar. She would find a lot of those on me. She was beautiful, and as much as I didn¡¯t want to look away from her, my eyes instinctively closed as she moved up to feel my neck, head, and face. It was pure bliss to have her touching me so calmly... so lovingly. I wanted to experience it forever. "Your fur is rough and soft at the same time, how is that possible?" She mused as she let one hand run over my jaw and toward the end of my half shifted muzzle. A low growl left my throat as I forced my eyes open. My body was frozen as she walked around me, but I wanted more than anything to turn to her and carry her to the bedroom so I could shift back to my skin and have my way with her. She spent several more minutes familiarizing herself with my form, her hands leaving invisible burn marks across my skin everywhere she touched. I looked over my shoulder as she moved to my side, her hand running down my arm until she reached my deadly ws. Her fingers moved between mine as if she were testing whether we could hold hands in this form before she pressed the tip of her pointer finger against one of my nails. The sharp surface sliced through her skin like butter, and I quickly withdrew my hand. She let out a gasp at the sudden movement as my other hand grabbed her wrist, and I lifted it until I could see the damage done. It was small. So small that if she had shifted, she would have already been healed. Instead, I lifted her finger to my mouth carefully and licked the cut. Her eyes locked on mine, deepening as I licked it once more. It was then that I smelled it. It was small... subtle. My eyes trailed over her face, from her wide eyes to her parted lips. Further they fell as I listened to her rapid heartbeat crashing loudly against her ribs and observed the vein in her neck pumping at an elerated rate. Fear. She was scared of me. Chapter 44 Forty-Four: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The castle was oddly empty, even for the middle of the week. I felt like there were eyes on me everywhere I went, but then I would turn, and the room or hallways would be empty beyond my new collection of guards. I had asked for one extra. Tobias had responded with two. There was no arguing with a man who refused to talk back. He won almost everytime. The pack was steering clear of the possibly infectious Lycans that were chained up and sedated in the infirmary. I hadn''t even seen Charlie around since the incident, but I knew she wasn''t far. Every so often, I would see one of her wild men either in the castle or on the training field. So far, no one else had shown any signs of the curse or disease, but it was wise of our people to steer clear of the area for the time being. What wasn''t wise was that I kept trying to get closer to them. I would make it to the end of the hallway and would stare down the long corridor. The desire to check on them and support them through their healing was masked by the fear that settled its way into my bones after the first visit. What if there weren''t enough people to hold them down, and they managed to get out of the reinforced chains? Surely, the healers were keeping them sedated still, but we still had no idea what magic was at y. Joselin had been rumored to be on the verge of a breakdown while she tried to dissect the curse and magic used. She hadn''t been eating or sleeping either. At one point, Killian had to run out of bed and calm the panic Joselin had started when she manifested in the infirmary at one in the morning. From what Killian told me when he returned to our room, she had sliced Heath''s arm right open let him bleed into a bowl for a second, and then vanished, leaving the healers to rush to close the gaping wound. At first, I had been stunned, but then uncontrobleughter forced its way free as I pictured Joselin terrifying everyone with her unusual ways. Killian lit up as Iughed, and it was good to see him that way. After he let me explore his Lycan, he shut down. He tried to hide it. He shifted back immediately and went to the shower. Afterward, he still kissed me goodnight, held me while we slept, and said goodbye in the morning with a heart-stopping, toe-curling kiss. But the look in his eyes was distant. He was distracted and had the right to be. But something about the way the emptiness stayed in his eyes as he looked at me made me feel guilty like I had done something wrong. I just didn''t know what. Since he didn''t seem to want to tell me what I did wrong, the least I could do was try to help him and take some of the weight off his shoulders. Joselin had been terrifying the staff, and every time I brought her up Tobias would shift his weight. He seemed to be just as worried about her as I was. Killian just seemed annoyed by her antics. If going to see her would ease some of Killian''s frustrations and put Tobias at ease so he could focus on his job, then that was what I was going to do. Tobias led the way to the witch¡¯s tower, while my two new guards followed behind us. The silent man was anxious... eager even, to see the pale-haired woman. I bit back a smile as I thought about how cute it was that he was openly showing his emotions for her, even if he wasn''t ready to give in to her obvious attempts at seduction. The grey brick wall was cold and uninviting, but it was the ck door covered in hand-drawn white and crimson runes that sent a shiver down my spine. I wasn''t sure if I should knock or just enter. It was her tower, but she had also been a bit preupied, and I was almost positive that she wouldn''t hear me if I had gone as far as to try and kick the door down. Tobias chose for me, pushing the door open without an invitation or warning, and made his way inside. I followed behind him, shivering as the air thickened in the doorway. It wasn¡¯t unpleasant, but the several inches of what I assumed were magic was not enjoyable. I had no clue what I had just walked through, but my guards didn''t seem to notice. What did catch their attention was the high-pitched scream of frustration followed by the sound of ceramic shattering against a wall. "Joselin?" I called out from the entrance of her tower. The area was cold and nd. My finger ran along the thinyer of dust covering a console table against the wall. The surface was bare of belongings as she probably rarely ever used the door or dropped her stuff on the table when she came in.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I nced away an irritated groan echoed down the stairwell. "Joselin, I''ming up." The dark decor and limited lighting beyond the few candles on the table in front of her made me slow as I pushed open the cracked door after going up one flight of stairs. The ck, round table in the center of the room was filled with dancing shadows as the candlelight flickered from the center and the objects on the table disrupted its stream of light. The witch was leaning over it with her hands gripped tightly around the edge of the table. Tobias approached her slowly, but my attention was taken by the mess on the floor. Blood was sttered over the light grey walls and decorated the floor beneath it. Shards of ceramic were scattered over the hardwood, and I stepped over them carefully as I approached Joselin. Tell me what I can do to help," receiving a sharp side-eye from Tobias that had me quickly correcting my statement. "We. Tell me what ''we'' can do to help." "You can''t do anything. I can¡¯t do anything!" Her frustration was thick as she mmed her palms down on the table. "I think it is time to call in the council." The mutter of defeat made my stomach drop. Who was the council? "I fucking hate their smug faces. They just love it when I have to ask for help. I just want to smash their heads into the ground!" She eximed as she pushed off the table. My eyebrows raised in amusement as I watched my new, socially inept friend get even more worked up. The guard behind me moved forward slowly as if wanting to get between the witch and me, but with my arm at my side, I raised my hand discretely to tell them to back down. Thest thing Joselin needed was to feel threatened. Who knew what would happen to them in that situation. But she wouldn''t hurt me. ''Who is the council?" I asked, regretting it instantly when her empty, white re snapped up to me. Her eyebrows were lowered, and her eyes were narrowed as sheughed malevolently. "A group of bitter witches who resent that I was chosen as the royal advisor, and they were not. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 - 46 Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Getting the news that Joselin was preparing to summon the council had me on edge. If the vampires found out, they would know that they had the upper hand. They would know that we were struggling. Even worse, if the witches on the council had turned on us, we could be bringing in the enemy. It was exactly what we wanted to avoid, but I had to trust that Joselin knew what she was doing. She was cautious and hated to call upon them if she didn''t have to. Of all the people in the world, she hated them the most. It would take time for them to arrive. As much as I wished they could just pop in, very few witches had that ability. There had only been a few who had that level of strength. Between her power and loyalty, having Joselin take over as the royal advisor was a no-brainer. The fact that she was my best friend just made the decision that much easier. I looked up from myputer as my office door was shoved open. The anger of being disrupted so disrespectfully melted away as quickly as it had appeared as my little mate walked in with her head held high. Tobias reached in quietly and closed the door after her, giving us our privacy. Her big doe-eyes sparkled with determination, and her pink lips pushed out as she seemed to be contemting what she wanted to say. I pushed my chair back and patted my thigh, praying that she was here for more than just a conversation. "We are soulmates, right?" She asked, and I fell against the back of my chair as I watched her, my arm falling on the rest as my eyes scanned her over. "Yes." She let out a breath before biting her lip. There was nothing about it that signaled she was trying to seduce me by doing so. She seemed nervous. But from the twitch in my pants, it was still having an effect. ¡¯I am going to be your queen?¡± My head tilted to the side as an uncontroble smile stretched across my face at the thought. I couldn''t wait to have her ruling by my side officially, for the entire world to know that she was my one. ¡±Yes." ''You said I smelled like a wolf, so I just need something to help trigger my shift, right?" My smile fell as my eyebrows pulled together. "Yes, my mate. What has you so bothered?" My arm lifted again instinctively, and Natalie stared at me for a second longer before she let out a sigh and walked around my desk. All of the noise in my head fell quiet at her touch as she sat across myp sideways. The attack, the impending war, and the petty trouble among my people that I was trying to bnce and take care of were locked in a box and shoved to the back of my mind. "You''ve been distant the past few days, ever since you let me see you in your Lycan form. I know you''ve been busy, but I just wanted to make sure that we were okay because I wanted to talk to you about something." I could hear the insecurity in her voice, and I knew without her saying that she was worried that I was shutting down on her again. Little did she know that I had already given myself to her, and she had already imprinted herself on my heart. It was hers. All of it, and all of me. I wasn''t going to change my mind now. She was stuck with me. I looked over her face, before deciding that now was as good a time as any to have this addressed. "You were scared of me." Her jaw dropped open, and her eyes widened as she let out augh. "I was not scared!" "I could smell it! Before I walked away, you smelled of fear." I looked away from her with my teeth clenched together. I didn''t want her to see just how much it was eating away at my soul. But her continuedughter, while beautiful, was frustrating. "Killian, look at me, so I can exin." Her demand did little to make me actually look her way until she pinched my chest. I turned to re at her, but she opened her mouth to speak before snapping it shut and closing her eyes. Her face turned red in a sudden flush, and she shoved it against my chest, making me curious. "Please don''t insult me by denying it. It''ll just take time for you to be used to me in that form. We''ll work through it." I said, wrapping my arm around her back tighter and holding her to me. If I needed to shift around her more often, I would as long as she wasfortable with me doing so. She shook her head, and I felt my heart drop. I had already begunpromising for her. I had given up precious time in my days when I should be working to make sure that I was giving her the love and attention that our rtionship needed. It was only fair that she at least try to get used to that side of me. "It wasn''t that. I swear!" She bit her lip, and I reached up and used my thumb to pull it free from her teeth. "I was actually thinking about what would happen if we had done stuff with you like that. Then I realized how sharp your nails were, and it freaked me out." Her cheeks turned an ever darker red, her forehead joining in until she was lit up like a light. "You... You were attracted to me still?" I couldn''t get my mind around it. Shock consumed me as I gaped at her. ¡¯Well, you''re still you! It''s not like you were a wolf!" She began to slide off myp, but I pulled her back to my chest. "You were just a bit harrier than normal, and your face had only partially shifted... Oh,e on! I feel so embarrassed now! Nothing is going to happen when you''re like that! It was just a brief thought! This wasn''t what I even came here to talk about!" Iughed, shaking my head as I stared down at her. She was right that nothing would happen in that form. It didn''t mean that I hadn''t thought about it too. But the chance of me hurting her was so much higher and not something that I was willing to risk. ¡¯What did you want to talk to me about then, my mate?" I asked, my fingers finding the skin of her hip where her shirt had ridden up during her wiggling, and I began to rub them back and forth. "Killian, I..." She trailed off, her hand moving up to cup my cheek. Her fingertips trailed over the scruff that I hadn''t had time to shave. I leaned forward, unable to resist tasting her soft flesh after not having her for several days. Now that I knew what was going through her mind, it was all I could think about. Kissing every now and then was amazing, but I needed more. After resisting her for so long when I first brought her here, I still felt like I had a lot of time to make up for. Whenever she was around, I wanted to hear her gasping my name and moaning for me as I made her cum until she couldn''t breathe. I wanted to satisfy her to the point that all I had to do was look at her and order for her to cum, and she would. Her breathing faltered as I left open-mouthed kisses along her neck, licking and tasting the skin there. Her hands tightened around my biceps as she turned to press her chest against mine, and I let out a growl of pleasure as I could feel her hard nipples through her top. She hade to speak to me, but as I pulled back and looked at her, I knew we would have toe back to it. She needed a release as much as I did. The stress was too much, and I wanted nothing more than to give my woman what she wanted. I lifted my hand, cupping the side of her neck and lifting her jaw with my thumb until her lips brushed against mine easily.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡¯I love it when you say my name." The growl made her eyes snap open, and her pupils expanded with desire as she licked her lips. She was just as turned on, if not more. "I was hoping you woulde to see me today." Her nails dug into my shoulder at my confession, and I leaned in to steal a kiss. She pressed against me eagerly, her body twisting as she adjusted herself. I groaned in pleasure as she bit down on my bottom lip and pulled it gently while she moved to straddle me. "I came in here to talk to you," She whispered as she pulled back slightly, her nose still touching mine. "I promised myself that I wouldn''t leave here until I talked to you." "And if I don''t want you to leave?" My hands gripped her hips tightly as I ground against her. Her eyes widened before rolling back as she gasped in pleasure. I could smell her arousal, and wanted nothing more than to please my mate. "Would you like to talk now, orter?" I was okay with either option. Whether we talked before I fucked her or after, I would still be sinking myself deep inside her either way. ¡±A..After." She muttered as her hips began to rock against me. "Stand up," I ordered, and a flicker of excitement shed over her face. But she did as I asked without hesitation. "Turn around and face the door." She nced down at myp before swallowing and doing as I ordered. "Good girl." I stared at her for a moment, sensing her excitement and listening to her heart race. The curves on her body were fucking perfect, and I stood behind her. My hands cupped her ass, squeezing it hard until she gasped before letting them slide under her shirt and up her sides slowly. She shivered as I reached her arms, moving under them to cup her full breasts. Her head dropped back against my shoulder as I pulled the pad of her bra down. She rubbed her ass against me, and I began to pinch and roll her nipples. The small gasps of pleasure made me grow impossibly harder. Her hair smelled fucking fantastic as I leaned down to whisper in her ear, and watched with pride as goosebumps rose along her chest. "I have been dreaming about this, right here, since the day we met." Her head turned, wanting me to exin, but I bit her earlobe before pulling away, much to her annoyance. "Turn around. Now strip." I ordered. Natalie''s eyes widened, but the smirk on her face told me that she was enjoying this just as much as I was as she spun to face me. She started with her top, and I followed the fabric. I wanted to memorize every fucking inch of this woman. Once she was free of it, her bra was next, and my hands tightened into fists at my sides as I resistedthe urge to touch her. Her pebbled nipples were calling to me, begging me to put one in my mouth. But I was distracted by her hands moving to her jeans. I fucking loved those jeans on her, but she looked better without them. She was taking too long, but I wasn''t going to take over. I loved that she listened to mymands. My orders. As soon as she was free andpletely bare in front of me, I took a moment to examine her. She was the sexiest creature I had ever seen, and I was eager to get my taste. She licked her lips, waiting for my nextmand, and I couldn''t resist pressing my body against hers as I walked her back to my desk until her bare thighs pressed against the edge. She trembled as I whispered in her ear, and I could smell her arousal thickening. "Such a good fucking girl. I fucking adore it when you submit to me. You take my orders so well." "Yes," she whispered absently as her eyes stayed locked on my lips, but I had other ns for her. I reached around her, swiping the papers to the side of the desk in one quick movement. "Turn back around, baby." Her hand brushed over my dick as she did what she was told, and I grabbed her hip with one hand and pushed between her shoulder des with the other until her chest was pressed against the cold, polished wood of the desk. I nudged her feet to encourage her to widen her stance, and she obliged. She stayed silent as I took a step back and eyed her. She was so fucking perfect. I could see her wetness glistening in the light, ready for me to take her. I wondered just how long she would need to stay like that before it started to drip and run down her thighs. That was a sight I looked forward to seeing one day. ¡¯You have been very helpful this week, my mate. I think it is time for your reward." Her hips wiggled in anticipation as she looked over her shoulder at me with a heated stare. "My reward?" "Oh, yes," I said, watching her eyes widen as I dropped to my knees until she could no longer see me. I ced an open-mouthed kiss on her thigh, just under her ass before giving us what we both wanted and licking her slit. She gasped, her body pressing into the desk harder. I grabbed her thighs and held my face to her pussy as I began to lick and suck on her clit. Her knees buckled as I moved back, entering her with my tongue. Her wetness was so fucking sweet, and I thrust my tongue in her entrance several times before moving back to her clit. The moans and gaspsing from her were growing louder with each breath, and I felt her thighs tremble as her climax grew closer. "Yes," she gasped as she pushed back from the desk to get closer. I gave her more pressure rubbing my tongue on her clit before gently biting it. She jumped at the action as she cried out my name, and I felt myself twitch with need. I was painfully hard, and as I stood and rid myself of my pants with my left hand, my right went back to my woman, rubbing her clit slowly and lovingly as she came down from her high. The rush of additional wetness from her orgasm was too much to resist. As my pants hit the floor, two of my fingers thrust into her tight pussy. Her head lifted from the desk, facing the door as she arched her back, trying to get closer and moving with my fingers. She let out a strangled gasp as I pulled my fingers from her and ced them in my mouth, sucking her juices off before sliding my cock against her wet pussy. She mewled in excitement and pleasure, and I slowly eased myself into her. "Do you like this, baby?" My jaw clenched as she gripped and pulsed around me like she was trying to make this end faster than either of us wanted. She moaned loudly in response as I pulled back and thrust into her hard, building speed with every thrust until our bodies were pping together aggressively. "Mh, yes!¡¯ Her cry of pleasure mixed with her walls tightening around me had me ready to blow. But I held back as her legs began to tremble. "That''s it, baby. You take me so fucking good.¡¯ I encouraged her, and she grew wetter. The sound was music to my ears. ¡¯Killian," She gasped out as I felt her reaching her climax. ¡¯I''m so close." My hand moved forward, sliding up her neck and into her hair as I grabbed a fistful and gently pulled her head back, mming into her harder than before. ¡¯Ah!" Every thrust pulled another sound from her. A moan, a whine, a gasp... it was delicious. Until finally, she moaned my name as she came on my cock. I gave her two final thrusts before pulling out and cumming on her ass cheek. Just when I thought she couldn''t get any more beautiful.... I rubbed her hips as shey panting on my desk, her body giving the asional tremble until her heart began to slow, and she lifted her head. "I''ll be right back," I promised her as I went to the bathroom and wet a washcloth before returning and cleaning her up gently. She sighed as I wiped away her wetness and my cum from her body with the warm fabric, pushing herself to stand once I was done. ''We still need to talk," She called out as I rinsed the rag again before cleaning her wetness from my shaft with a smile of satisfaction on my lips. ¡±I''llbe right there, and we can talk about anything you would like." It only took another minute before I was back in the office, grunting in disapproval that she had put her clothes back on and ced the desk between us. I copied her action by pulling on my briefs and pants. As I pulled on my shirt, I raised my eyebrows at her with a smirk. Her eyes were locked on my chest and abs, moving down my body with my hands as I continued to button it closed. ''What did you want to talk about, my mate?" I tried not tough, but it was unavoidable. My siren was insatiable. Natalie cleared her throat. She shook her head as if trying to clear it of the dirty thoughts I knew she was having. She was still very much aroused, and if she would let me, I would take care of that. My hands stilled, and my body froze as she spoke. "I want you to mark me." Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Forty-Seven: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. "Absolutely not!" I snapped as we walked away. Joselin pursed her lips as she looked away from me and to Killian as if she was expecting him to take her side over mine. ''She felt it!" He let out a deep breath, and I knew that if I looked back he would be pinching the bridge of his nose. It was his tell that he was frustrated. But I didn''t look back, because I knew in my heart that we had grown past this. He wouldn''t be taking her side over mine, not over something as significant as blood. "It couldn''t hurt to do some testing." My body went still, and he caught himself just as his chest collided with my back. His hands found my hips, and he steadied me as Joselin smirked in victory. He didn''t bother to unhand me as I spun around in his arms, ring up at him. "Seriously? It''s my body, my blood. I said no." He must have not realized how angry it would make me for the two of them to not respect my decision. Joselin groaned out in irritation, and I turned my re to her as she spoke up. "I thought you were over this whole you versus me thing! Friends, remember?" ''We are friends, and I''m not mad that he''s siding with you right now." I tried to step back, but Killian''s hold on me tightened slightly. "I am irritated with both of you equally. I said no to you wanting to take my blood, and I don''t need the two of you trying to pressure me or gang up on me, so I am stopping this conversation here before we get into an actual argument." "But you felt the magic. Do you know how rare that is for someone who doesn''te from magic?" She asked, and she lit up with excitement.'' This could exin why you didn''t shift!" "I felt death. I felt a darkness that made me want to jump in the shower and scrub myself clean as if I had just This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. been standing in a room full of rotting corpses. There was nothing magical about it." I lowered my voice as I spoke, knowing others could still hear me with their supernatural abilities, but hoping it wasn''t loud enough for the sound to get back to the infirmary where said infected men were resting. "Just a few tests. You can watch me do them, and then you can dispose of the blood yourself." Her pleading was unexpected, but I knew she needed a win. After failing at finding more information on the curse, she seemed eager to get answers about me. But while I wanted to trust her, I had heard about witches. I had heard what they could do to you if they got their hands on one of your personal items. Handing over blood was suicide if it got into the wrong hands. I let out a sigh. ''There is something else I want to try first to trigger my shift." I felt Killian breathing pause as he held his breath for a moment, and I knew he was thinking about the mark I had asked for. "If that doesn''t work, I will let you run your tests, and I will dispose of my blood when you are done. But... if the council is here, the deal is off. I don''t want any of the other witches to know about it. They don''t need to get their hands on my blood." Joselin pulled her lips in before popping them out and nodding in agreement. "I agree to your terms." The sight of Charlotte rounding the corner made us all pause, but it was the furious look on her face that had Killian moving around me and stepping between me and his sister. "Are you out of your mind, Killian Amery?" "Oh," Joselin chuckled darkly. "This is going to be good." "Oh, for the love of the Goddess! Whatever it is, we can have this conversation in my office." Killian groaned, reaching down to grab my hand before pulling with him down the hallway and toward the office that we had just fucked in. My cheeks burned as I remembered how demanding he was. I loved it when he took control, but that didn''t mean that I would let him do that all the time. At some point, there were a few fantasies that I wanted to make reality too. The girls were silent as they followed, Joselin looking positively gleeful and Charlie fuming. I half expected Killian to burst into mes from her re on his back. But he wisely bit his tongue until we had reached the office. I smirked when I spied the documents on his desk. They were still pushed off to the side. Hisptop was hanging over the edge, and as he pulled me to his side of the desk, he pushed it back onto the surface. "Sit." Hemanded, and I looked to the other two women, expecting them to take a seat, but I found all three pairs of eyes staring at me. Killian released my hand, cing his warm palm on my lower back and guiding me toward his chair while he stood at my side. Oh, my heart. It was a sign of respect, one that sent an odd flutter through my chest. I kept my hand down at my side as I resisted the urge to rub away the weird sensation. "You''re bringing in the council? We don''t know if we can trust them, Killian!" Her voice was deeper than before, more gravelly as if she were trying to prevent herself from shifting. ''We have no choice. I will not put our pride before our people. There will be extra precautions in ce during their stay, but we need answers. If getting a group of our allies to pool their magic and provide those answers will save not only our family but our people, then that is a chance I am willing to take!" Killian growled, his hand resting on the back of the chair that I was sitting on. ''You should have discussed this with me! We could have looked at other options!" Charlie refused to sit. Instead, she leaned forward with her hands on the edge of the desk as she red daggers at her brother. "I don''t need to discuss anything with you, Charlotte. You are the one who chose to leave. You don''t get a say when you are not ever here. I am the King!" His body shook, and I looked over my shoulder at him. His glowing red eyes were burning bright toward his sister, and I reached up and ced my hand on his. As soon as we touched, his ws retracted from the leather surface, leaving holes in their wake. "I did what was best for me! I couldn''t stay here. How long are you going to resent me for leaving? You''re making a mistake bringing them here, Killian!" Charlie¡¯s face was hard and cold. A mask of what she was truly feeling as her voice cracked. ''You are one person, Charlotte! I am doing what is best for millions!" Killian stepped forward, keeping his hand beneath mine but moving to stand at my side instead of being behind my shoulder like a bodyguard. "I am happy you left and found peace! But you don''t get toe in here every time you stop by, trying to take control of the kingdom that you left behind!" ''And what of Talia? How do you think she will react when she arrives and learns the truth?" The bitter question was meant with silence, and I watched with wonder as even the smirk from Joselin''s face fell. She had been enjoying the bickering, but the second the name left Charlie''s lips, her amusement was gone. Talia. Who the fuck is Talia? Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Forty-Eight: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The room spiraled into chaos as Joselin, Killian, and Charlie all began to talk over each other. I tried to keep up, but I was so amused by the fact that it was the first time I had seen Killian in this kind of situation. It was like they were kids again, and he was fighting with his siblings. And he was. But even Joselin was loud and vocal about this mysterious woman... Talia. A sh of unwarranted jealousy had spiked through me, and I pushed it down. My head shook as I tried to clear the thought from my brain. I heard one female name, and my mind jumped to the worst-case scenario. It was unreasonable and only encouraged me to want the mark even more. I wanted to know that he was mine and only mine, and I wanted to be only his. "She was ready to tear the fucking castle down when she left!" Charlie shouted as Joselin jumped to her feet until all three of the ''siblings'' were leaning in close to yell over the other. I sat back in Killian''s chair as I watched them fight across the desk. "If anyone is going to be drawing blood, it will be me. I still want to skin that bitch!" My eyes widened as Joselin mmed her palm down on the desk, her hair flying away from her face, and the ck lines along her body vibrated rapidly. "She was bitter and angry at the time, but I''m sure when she gets here, she will have moved past everything. It''s been almost a decade!" Killian insisted, the tip of hisrge index finger pressing down on the desk where my hips had previously been. My eyes stayed locked on the digit against the hardwood as he tapped the surface again. Maybe it was because of how badly I wanted my mark, to officially be Killian''s mate. But I resented that he spoke with a fondness that hinted at an emotional connection to this mysterious woman. "She was vindictive!" Joselin snapped before turning and walking to the open area of the room behind the chairs to pace back and forth. The three of them fell silent as they all stood up straight, the two siblings turning to watch the witch. "If anyone turned against us, it would be her." Killian''s shoulders dropped, and I stood from his seat and ced my hand on his back. ''We need a n. Some way to test their loyalty without letting on that we are suspicious of them. The chest was pressed against my back, and he wrapped his arms around my waist as he rested his chin on my head. "I have an idea, but I would need to make a few renovations to the entryway. I have never tried it this way before, but I have read about it." Joselin paused as she let her head fall back in contemtion. "We don''t know if we can trust anyone. I was considering this for those that had been infected, but I would need to do more research." ''Can you be any more cryptic? Out with it already.'' Charlie muttered as she slouched down into one of the visitor''s chairs. "I want to use a trapping rune in the foyer. I will have to make some adjustments to the casting, so it applies to the living and not just demons. We can use it to trap anyone who has been working with the other side." Joselin muttered, and I could see the wheels spinning in her head. "And the council won''t take personal offense because it will apply to everyone and won''t target them specifically." Charlie agreed before her eyebrows squeezed together. "Can you make the necessary adjustments and have it ready before the council arrives?" ''It''s going to take some time to figure it out. I''m not even positive it is possible just yet. I need to do some research." Joselin said before flickering out of the room. Charlie stood up, letting out a deep breath, seeming more rxed with the counciling for their visit. As she began to walk away, Killian''s voice rang out, making her freeze. ''The next time you have a problem with how I am running my kingdom, you can talk to me in private. I have put up with your public disys of disrespect long enough. It ends now." Killian''s low and threatening growl had Charlie''s eyes widening slightly before anger took over, and she red at her older brother. The woman turned on her heels, storming toward the door when Killian spoke again. "Oh, and Charlie? You have a lot to say about stupid decisions, but don''t think I am blind to the bear shifter that has been hiding in the forest just outside of the city. You''ve done a piss poor job of masking his scent on you." Charlotte didn''t turn this time, but her hand did visibly tighten around the door handle. I could feel the mortificationing from her. Her posture was rigid and ufortable as she yanked the door open and let it m shut behind her. I bit my tongue as he sat back in his chair, pulling me with him. We sat infortable silence as I gave him time to dpress. His hand slid up and down the side of my thigh, sending a shiver of pleasure down my spine. "Who is Talia?" I took it as a bad sign that the sound of her name made him rx. Yes, there was definitely a history with them. "She was my parent''s right hand, just like Josie is to me. She was practically family until I chose Joselin over her as my advisor. She was livid and acted as if I had betrayed her by recing her. I had intended to keep her around, but she went a little mad after everything that happened with my parents. I didn''t think she was in the right mindset to continue in her current role." His hand stopped moving, and I reached for it, squeezing it gently before pulling it up to my chest and holding it close. "Charlie told me about what happened with your parents. I am so sorry you had to be a part of that." His eyes closed at my words, and I could see the pain sh over his face. "You are, smart, strong, and loving. I am proud of the man that you became despite what you had to witness. I don''t want you to ever think for a moment that you have to hold yourself back from me. Our rtionship will never be like theirs was." He shook his head, and I picked his hand up, cing a kiss against his fingers. "It won¡¯t be. We will be great together. I didn''t know it before, but I do know it now." He said as his fiery eyes met mine. The mixture of green, blue, and yellow in his hazel eyes swirled with emotion. "I was chasing you." "You were chasing me?" I repeated, knowing he wasn''t talking about the beginning of our rtionship or him escorting me to the infirmary. "You told me to think about it, but I didn''t need to. Before I heard you saying you were going to visit Heath and Nn, I was nning on throwing you over my shoulder and taking you right back to our bedroom where I was going to make love to you before cing my mark, right here." Our joined hands moved up as he ran the tip of his index finger when my neck met my cor. "Yeah?" I moaned before blushing deeply and clearing my throat. Killian looked amused, watching me while I took in a deep and shaky breath. ''Yes, my mate." "You can mark me here...now." My statement made his eyes sh red before he shook his head. His hand didn''t seem to listen to his mind as his thumb rubbed small circles on my inner thigh, teasing me. "I will mark you. But I will not do it here. Not in a chair or bent over my desk. You deserve to be treated as a queen, and I will take you in our bed when I mark you." My eyes closed as I savored his words, thinking about all the ways that he could take me in our bedroom. We had covered most positionsContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. during my night of heat, but I was positive that there were things we hadn''t done yet, things that only he could teach me. "Let''s go now then. Turn in early for the evening." I slid off hisp, feeling aplished and excited when I saw his hard member under his dress pants. His eyes raked over me, making me feel hot and unsteady. I wouldn''t have minded bending over his desk again, or climbing on top of him in his chair. If he wanted, we could do it on the floor or up against the wall. "You''re too good to me, my mate." He growled, rising to his feet as his eyes turned ck. It was only a brief moment, but I knew our time together hade to an end. He was getting called away, and there was nothing I could do about it. His people needed him. My orgasm and marking would have to wait until tonight. Excitement filled me as ideas flooded my mind, different outfits I could wear or positions I could be waiting in for him when he turned in for the night. But his smile fell, and his hands curled into fists as his eyes returned to normal. "I am so sorry, Little One." I sent him a sad smile before pushing up on my tippy toes and kissing the side of his jaw. "Don''t worry. I am not going anywhere. I''ll be here." "I can''t get a fucking break." He didn''t say it outright, but I heard it clearly in his tone. What he was indirectly trying to say was, Tm exhausted.'' He leaned in, stealing a kiss as his hands curled into my hair before pulling away and cing his forehead against mine. "I will see you soon, my mate." As he made his way to the door, I could help but chuckle as I heard him muttering about bears fighting with wolves. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Forty-Nine: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I was killing time,pletely restless. I had already nned a celebration dinner to be ready for when Heath and Nn were released. It was important to me that the pack see that they are alive and well. But since they were going to still be restrained for the next few days and then under personal guard, I figured it would be best to wait until they were fully back among the people in two weeks. They were a symbol that we would persevere. Those blood suckers would not take us down without a fight. Reading had held my interest for a very short while until I came to the conclusion that I had absolutely no retention of the information and that I would have to reread it all againter. My mind was trapped, stuck on one thing and one thing only. My mate. For a moment, I had considered destroying our bedroom just so I would have something to clean to keep my mind and body upied. Our staff did an incredible job though, and I would have felt guilty for messing it up when they worked so hard day after day to keep every room neat and organized. I had showered, shaved my legs, and trimmed the already short hairs on my pussy. I applied lotion to every part of my body that I could reach. Then, I pulled on my best ckce panties and bra. Theck of padding told me that whoever picked this out when they went clothes shopping for me upon my arrival, had not intended it to be for regr day wear. Not with the fact that the anticipation of what was toe had my nipples hard and tight, visibly poking out of the fabric. It would be wildly inappropriate for me to wear it when being among the people and letting them all get a good look at my nipples through my shirt. Any time I was around Killian, I seemed to react instantly. So there was no doubt in my mind that everyone would get an eyeful of me. No, this was lingerie at its finest, and I was positive it cost a few hundred dors at the least. The expensive fabric wasn''t rough like the cheap pair ofce I had as a teenager. This was delicate and soft. It felt like I was pulling on silk, silk that could rip at the slightest amount of resistance. It was see-through as well, something that I paused in front of the mirror to enjoy. My body had be more toned as I continued my training. When I looked at myself, for the first time, I wasn''t embarrassed and tearing myself down by picking out my ws. I was enjoying myself as I scanned over the woman standing in the mirror and made an effort to find features that I thought Killian would like. I knew he would love the panties. Being able to see through them was erotic. He loved being between my legs, whether it was his cock, his face, or his hand. On multiple asions, I felt ready to cum just by the look in his eyes when he moved between my legs and took in a deep breath, licking his lips C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. when he saw my wetness coating my pussy, on the verge of dripping down my thighs. But it was the dainty way my waist pulled in and my newly toned thighs that I imagined him spending time on. Hisrge and rough hands would grab and rub the areas, gripping me tightly as he pulled me closer to him or nibbled and licked as he made his way down my body. My breasts were tight and round as goosebumps from my arousal had them perking up, ready for him to take one in his hot mouth and suck and bite on them until I was wiggling beneath him begging for release, begging for him to fuck me. Then again, he had made it clear in the office that morning. We wouldn''t be fucking at all. He would be making love to me. But he wasn''t here, so I resisted the urge to cup my own breasts and pinch my nipples. I resisted sliding my hand down between my legs, even though I knew just how to work myself to cum within seconds. There was no doubt that if I reached down, I would find myself slick and wet. It would be so easy to get myself off instantly with how worked up I was just thinking about him. No, the only person who would be bringing me to orgasm tonight would be my mate. Then he would mark me, and I would be his. At first, I was leaning against the closed balcony doors while I waited. I had bent one leg with my heel against the wall, and my hands gently resting on my body with my fingers t against my warm skin. One was on my hip, and the other was on my corbone with my pinky gently pulling at thece bra. When I felt utterly ridiculous after a few minutes, I gave up on that and turned the armchair that looked out over the balcony until it was fully facing the entrance to our room. I sat on it with my legs spread, up on the balls of my feet as I had seen in magazines. Although, those women weren''t wearing such little clothing. My arms were holding the edge of the seat between my legs, and my chest was pushed forward as I tried to gaze seductively at the door, waiting for his entrance. Unfortunately, I only held the position for about fifteen minutes before I felt absolutely embarrassed and changed my mind again. My eyes flickered up to the clock on the wall, and I let out a sigh when I realized it was way past the normal time for Killian to be home. He could be here any moment, and my attempts at seducing him were already failing. It was the excitement and anticipation that was driving me wild. I knew that as soon as he walked in, he would be able to smell my desire. The giddy feeling that flooded my chest and stomach, had my body responding ordingly, and I was thoroughly wet for him before he even got here. It was incredible how much power the man had over me. As ast-ditch effort, and getting tired of waiting as the clock ticked on and the moon rose higher, I stretched out across the middle of the bed horizontally. My feet hung over the edge, and I held myself up on my elbows so my chest would be pronounced and visible when he found me. My fingers moved up to my neck, and I smiled as I pictured what it would feel like in a few short hours to have his mark on me. Would he be able to feel it when I touched him? Joselin had said that I would be able to feel it if he were being unfaithful, and that opened up a world of possibilities. What exactly would I feel? What would he feel? If he got in the shower and grabbed his cock, would I know? Would it act as a beacon, calling me to him? Would I get to enjoy the pleasure that he was experiencing? The idea of walking into the bathroom while he was under the warm spray of the water, watching as his would love to see if he made the same expressions when he was alone as he did when he was inside me. Would his head drop back and his eyes close? I wondered if he would just pump himself or if he would rock his hips forward into his hand too like he did when it was my mouth around him. Did the same gruff and guttural moans leave his perfect lips? I let my arms fall, folded under my head as I closed my eyes and pictured it. My body burned even hotter as I continued to daydream about the man that had ruined even masturbation for me. No one would be able to get me off the way Killian did, not even me. My self-reached orgasms seemed so patheticpared to the way he would make me scream his name as ck dots lined my vision. If I hadn''t known any better, I would think that it was time for my next heat, but that was still several days away. Several days before we had a marathon of fucking and driving each other wild. I was excited... more than excited. Oh, the shower was a wonderful ce, and I smiled to myself as Iy stretched out in bed. The next time he was in the shower, preferably in the morning before he went to work, I was going to walk in. I would strip myself of all my clothes while he watched me through the fogged-up ss. Then I would join him, dropping to my knees and taking him as deep into my mouth as I could. My legs moved as I clenched my thighs together, crossing and then uncrossing my ankles as I tried to get some relief without giving in and sliding my hand between my legs. Fuck! I needed him, but if he didn''t show up soon, I would be taking care of myself. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Fifty: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. The man grunted loudly as I gripped him by the neck, mming his back against the truck of therge pine tree. Before tonight, I had nothing against his kind. The bear shifters kept to themselves in the forest. They didn''t bother building cities or living in them. They preferred to be in the wild. They had cabins and huts. Some even lived in caves. 1 I wanted to scoff at that, but it was their choice. Bears were known to be more instinctual and animalistic. They were also naturally more violent. But tonight, I was ready to dere war against them if he caused any more dy in me getting back to my mate. "Put him down!" Charlie screeched as she burst through the tree line, baring her teeth at me. My head tilted to the side in my Lycan form as I watched her rush toward me. She stood at his side but made no move to forcefully remove my w from the man. She knew if she did, I would just rip his throat out and be done with it. But what pissed me off, even more, was that he didn''t fight back. I was itching for a fight. For every second I was kept from my mate, I was getting more on edge. "He attacked one of my men, Charlotte. You know the rules." The snarl behind my words made her eyes widen in fear, terrified for the fate of the man who carried her scent. Their intimacy was the only thing holding me back from ending his life. "It was self-defense." His statement was void of emotion, but I could see the anger burning in his eyes. He wasn''t submitting, but his animal was also not at the surface. He had an incredible amount of control. It would take a strong shifter to contain their beast when their life was being threatened. ¡¯ He attacked me first as I was minding my own, turning in for the night." I narrowed my eyes as I scanned his face, but there was no sign of deceit. Blood was thick in the air, and I smelled it as soon as I reached the edge of the city. My hand loosened from around his neck as I held his stare. "Charlie, get away from that beast. He is spouting nothing but lies and is a threat to our people." The familiar voice of one of my guards only reinforced my suspicion that the bear was speaking the truth. Xander was bleeding far more than the man before me, and I knew without a doubt that his involvement was not innocent. Xander had been after my sister for years, determined to be the one to lock down the princess and get all the benefits thate with the title. Only he seemed to be oblivious to the fact that she could not stand him. Nor did he ept that I would rather kill him before letting him mate my little sister. His whole family was on a fucking power trip. His father was amander in my guard, one of my head warriors. But he fucking earned it. He was allowed to demand respect from those below him because they were below him. He had worked hard to be theirmander, and even I respected him. It was his son, Xander, and his daughter, Lindsey, who were always pushing for more power. I had been stupid to ever let Lindsey into my bed, and I still needed to deal with her for her treatment of my mate at Charlie''s wee home ball. But Xander was a spoilt man with a short temper and a cocky attitude. He had gone on a few dates with Charlie, trying to hide what a despicable weasel he truly was, so he could attempt to worm his way into her bed. I was happy that he failed. It had been my goal to let Charlie make her own mistakes and learn for herself. I knew she wouldn''t listen to me if I told her that she could not see him anymore. That would have only pushed her closer to him. Instead, I let him court her, keeping a close eye on the man so I could make sure to stop it before it went too far. But she was smart, as smart as I had hoped, and she saw right through him, calling it off before anything could happen. If he had seeded in marking her, I would have ripped his throat out, freeing my sister from the poisonous man, but losing her in the process. Even if she didn''t die, she would have pulled away from me. I was lucky she came home every now and then as it currently stands, but if I had killed her chosen mate, it would have been thest time I saw her. But I still would have done it. He was stubborn, closed-minded, and fucking obnoxious. The pretentious prick. She deserved better than him, and I would stand by that opinion for the rest of my life. "Shut the fuck up!" Charlie snapped, taking a step forward but stopping when the bear pressed further into my w so he could reach her hand and keep her at his side. My gaze narrowed as their fingers intertwined in an intimate hold. I watched him further. His ck eyes, amon trait among bear shifters, held no concern for his own safety. He didn''t care that I still had the upper hand and could end him before he could blink. He didn''t want Charlie to go near the man who he imed just attacked him. His action made me rx further, and I let my arm drop. Charlie looked at me suddenly as I took a step back, surprise coloring her features. "Get your hands off her!" Xander yelled, stepping forward but stopping when I turned to him, cing my back to the bear and my sister. ''Who are you to disobey an order from the Princess?" My eyes burned, and I heard the ovepping in my voice of my beast and human, both present and angry. The sound of a wolf barreling through the trees made Xander''s eyes widen, but I refused to turn and look as I had already known who it was. His father, Braxton, slid to a stop by his son, shifting back to his skin and dropping his head in This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. submission. "Please, Your Majesty! Have mercy on him. He is just a young and ignorant boy!" Braxton begged, knowing my intolerance for disobedience. Xander stood up straighter, seeming to take offense to his father''s statement of being a stupid boy even though he was an adult. The memory of thest time someone begged for me to show mercy, brought my mind back to my mate, and I grew angrier that I was not with her at the moment, knowing she was waiting for me. "Your children have been oversteppingtely, Braxton. Your daughter publically disrespected and insulted my mate, and now your son has attacked one of my people without cause or orders to do so." The man red over at his son who dipped his head but turned back to me quickly as I spoke again. "Both need to be dealt with. I have shown mercy thus far because of your hard work and loyalty, Brax, but this has gone on long enough." The man shook as he heard the threat in my words. "Please, don''t take my kids from me!" I had known the man since I was a child myself. He was strong, loyal, and smart. He had earned my mercy, but his children had not. His mate had died, and he fought tooth and nail not to give into the darkness that came with the loss of his mate. It drove him harder during battle and made him an unstoppable force. But raising his children alone hadn''t been easy, and it was unfortunate to admit that his children had turned into spoiled and ignorant assholes. But he didn''t deserve to suffer. Not after how hard he fought to survive. Not after how hard he worked for my father, for me, and for our people. I jerked my head toward Xander, and several of my men moved in, grabbing his arms. He kicked and struggled, trying to get free as he yelled.'' No! No! Get off of me!" I quickly called out through the pack link to a few of my guards to collect Lindsey. I would deal with them both right now and be done with it. ''Take them to the dungeon. They can spend the next two weeks there." My men nodded, dragging the iling and loud prisoner away as Braxton let out a sigh of relief. "This will be their only warning, Brax. When they get out, you might want to have a talk with them because I won''t be so merciful in the future. If your daughter approaches my mate again, I will cut her tongue out. If your son attacks another under my rule without reason, I will be the one he will fight." I turned, eyeing the bear shifter who held my sister''s hand and had moved to stand a step forward as if to shield her from an oing attack. Charlie''s eyes were expressive, begging for me to understand. I didn''t. But this was either one of those mistakes she needed to make for herself, or it was something that the fates had in ce for her. Either way, I would be keeping tabs on him. I met his ck eyes, my beast unusually calm as I nodded once before taking off through the trees to get to my woman, my mate... my queen. Tonight she would be mine. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Fifty-One: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. My sleep was disrupted by warm hands sliding over the back of my bare thighs. The air hitting my skin as the heat of his touch left it and sent goosebumps to the surface. I bit back a moan as I smiled with my eyes closed. Sparks erupted along every surface that he connected with, and I let out a low sleepy moan as his hot mouth ced a kiss just above the back of my knee. His hands continued their travels up and onto my ass. It was the gentle way that he rubbed his hands in circles, unintentionally spreading my cheeks a little each time that had me wiggling in his grip and waking up further. He pressed down, squeezing my ass as he kissed his way up the back of my thighs, taking an extra moment to suck on the sensitive skin at the top of my thigh, and I knew I would have a hickey there I didn''t need to worry about it. It would be under my clothes. "You''rete," I grumbled sleepily as I enjoyed his rough hands sliding up my back. "Yes, my mate," Killian responded, not bothering to apologize as we both knew he was dealing with work. Whatever Charlie had going on with the bear shifter, I was positive it was just another thing Killian had been keeping bottled up and adding to his stress. I would get him to tell me about itter. "Is everything okay now?" His tongue met the base of my spine, and I arched my back with my C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. stomach pressed into the mattress and my chest up as he ran it a few inches up my flesh. "Yes, my mate." I blinked slowly, opening my eyes to the dark room and ncing up at the clock. It took a moment before the blurriness went away, and I was able to read the damn thing. It was just after midnight. "Are you going to mate with me now? Mark me?" The hope in my voice should have embarrassed me, but there was something about being with Killian that made it hard to be embarrassed. He knew every part of me, inside and out. He had seen me at my best and at my worst. "Yes, my mate." The low growl with this answer had me purring in pleasure as he covered me with his warm body and leaned down to lick the side of my neck. He pushed himself up onto his hands as I rolled beneath him before settling back down on me with minimal weight. His hazel eyes were dark and heated as he watched me. I lifted my hands and ced them on his chest, rubbing up and down before beginning to roam. "I know you enjoy it when I fuck you, little one. But tonight, I want to make love to you." Butterflies filled my stomach at his words, and my toes curled as I spread my legs and let him settle his hips against mine. "You look sensational." He captured my lips in a kiss that sucked the air right out of my lungs and sent warmth between my legs. I panted with need as my eyes closed. Killian kissed my jaw before moving down my neck, smiling against my skin as I let out a loud moan when he reached the spot where his mark wouldy. It was sensitive, and each time his lips or tongue would touch the area, I found myself growing wetter and more desperate for his touch in other ces. "Mh," I whined as he moved down before gasping as he bit my nipple gently over thece fabric of my bra. He was thorough as his hot tongue covered the hardened peak before pulling the fabric down with his teeth until it was below my breasts and letting it push my chest up further. He seemed to enjoy what he was seeing as he abandoned the nipple he had been paying attention to and covered it with his warm palm before focusing his mouth on my other breast. Jolts of pleasure between my legs from his assault on my sensitive peaks had me moving my hips up involuntarily. The wet fabric of my ckce panties rubbed against his lower stomach as he continued to slide down my body, leaving a trail of kisses and bite marks in his wake. He paused when he reached the waistband, taking in a deep breath as he eyed my pussy through the material. "Fuck, baby. I like these." His finger moved under the fabric over my hip before he pulled it away from me and let it snap back into ce. "We are going to have to get more just like them. ¡ö I nodded silently, my eyes widening as he ripped the fabric in half, tearing it straight from my body. "You could have just taken them off." Killian ignored me as he continued to stare longingly at my pussy. "You are so fucking wet for me, my mate. I love the way you taste." My eyes rolled to the back of my head as his mouth closed down onto my pussy, his tongue finding my clit instantly, rubbing and flicking it until I was ready to cum on his chin. My pelvis was trembling as I gripped the sheets in my fists, pulling them up from the bed a few inches as my back arched. Killian growled against me, the familiar noise always got to me. With the addition of the small vibration on his tongue, I found my hands releasing the sheets and gripping his hair firmly as I held him to me, my hips rocking back and forth against his mouth as I moaned his name for the world to hear. Killian groaned, encouraged by my newfound handhold, and continued to suck and flick my clit more firmly than before. My body twitched as I pulled on his hair, trying to get him away from the sensitive nub. But as I looked down the valley of my breast at the dark brown-haired man between my legs, his red eyes shed at me, telling me that Killian was no longer the one inplete control. His beast wanted me just as badly, and that had me growing even more excited. "Good girl," He said, the underlying rumble that slightlyyered his voice had me ready to beg for him to forget about the n to make love and to just climb on top of me and fuck me senseless. Killian tore his gaze away from me, looking down between my legs with amazement. "Look at you. So perfect. So wet for me. You''re dripping." I gasped as he ran his fingers down my slit, slipping over my overstimted clit and down passed my entrance to my puckered hole before lifting it back up. The smooth way he slid along my body told me that he was enjoying my wetness, and I arched my back as he shoved two fingers into my pussy. "Yes!" I moaned as I kept my head up and watched him slowly pump his fingers in and out of me, his eyes locked on his fingers each time he pulled them out. "So fucking beautiful." He muttered before pulling his fingers back out and cing them on his tongue, licking them clean before shoving them right back inside me. I gasped, my head falling back as he crawled up my body, his hot cock rubbing against my leg and driving me crazy with need. "When I came home tonight and saw you in our bed, I was tempted to slide those fucking panties to the side and wake you up by sinking deep into you. I could smell how fucking turned on you had been. I knew if I touched you the way I wanted to, you would be wet and ready for me still." I pictured waking up to Killian pressing hisrge cock into me, and I wiggled my hips against his hand harder. Yes, he could do that to me anytime he wanted to. Even better, he could wake me up with his head between my legs anytime he wanted to. "Please, Killian! I need you!" I moaned out, my hands falling from his hair andnding on his shoulders before I slid them under his arms and to his back. He didn''t seem to notice as I pulled him down onto me, desperate to feel his cock where his fingers were. He gave in after a few moments, pulling his hand free and immediately cing his tip at my entrance. Our eyes were locked on each other as he pushed into me at a torturously slow pace. "That''s it, baby. You take me so fucking good." My feet nted on the mattress as I mmed my hips up, moaning loudly as his shaft fully entered me. Killian wasted no time, spurred on by my desperate need for him, and began thrusting into me slowly and deeply, hitting as far into me as possible. My knees lifted up until they were up by his shoulders, and he bent forward to take my lips with his. Each breath we let out mixed as we moaned and panted into the other''s mouth. Each stroke of his tongue had me growing wetter and closer to reaching my second orgasm of the night. We kissed feverishly, bing more and more desperate for the other as we reached our peak. Killian pulled his face away, looking me in the eyes onest time, before shoving his face into my neck and licking my skin. I turned my head on instinct, giving him more room as his hips tilted just right to have his body rubbing my clit while he made love to me. "Ah! Yes! Killian!" I cried out as I clenched down on his cock and came around him. He growled loudly, and I gasped in pleasure as his teeth sank down into my neck. The pain onlysted a moment before I was met with pleasure so great that I found myself seeing ck spots even with my eyes closed and came for the third time. "Fuck!" Killian eximed as he released his teeth from my neck and pulled out of me. His warm cum hit my clit as soon as he had left my body. He didn''t wait beforeying back down on me, holding up just enough weight that we were bothfortable as he licked the tender mark he had just left on my neck. The constant rumbling of his satisfied beast managed to instantly get to me, and I wiggled against him again as he slid his cock up and down ourbined wetness on my clit. I was ready for round two. Round two as his mate and as his queen. Killian''s red eyes met mine, and my breathing faltered as I saw the small amount of blood on his lips. My blood. His tongue flicked out, cleaning himself of the crimson mark as he growled out in victory. Mine." Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Fifty-Two: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I couldn''t fight the smile on my face. Every time I tried, it would sneak back up on me. One burning look from Killian, and he was right back on me. Touching, kissing, licking, and biting. He stayed true to his word and made love to me repeatedly, almost putting the night of my heat to shame. If we had more time, he would have easily done it. I had never known sex could be so good. But it was more than sex. Every touch and kiss had me feeling things for him that I hadn''t been prepared for, even before he marked me. It was incredible and terrifying at the same time. I knew he had a history that would prevent him from being open with his feelings or prevent him from feeling them at all. But every time his eyes met mine and he gave me a slow and loving kiss, my chest felt warm, and I could feel myself falling deeper. That was how I ended up sitting naked in the cold bathtub with my knees pulled up to my chest and my arms around my legs at four in the morning. My cheek rested on my forearms, as I stared over the lip of the giant stand alone tub toward the closed bathroom door. I took a deep breath, fearful that he would hear my heart thumping away and realize I wasn''t in the bed with him anymore. I needed a minute to think, and I couldn''t do that with his arms and scent around me. He was intoxicating. When he had held me to hisrge and naked body, I felt myself settling into a state of bliss that I had never known before. It worried me to fall too far for a man that was resistant to be there to catch me at the bottom. Yet, even the thought of him made me feel calm and rxed. My fear was outweighed by my excitement. But it was more than just that. While he was fast asleep with a content smile on his face, I was lying wide awake, excited for our future. I couldn''t wait for it to be announced that I was officially his mate in every way and that I was his queen. More than that, was that one day I would carry his children. It was when that thought crossed my mind that my happiness faded. It faded because the people that I wanted there wouldn''t be. My parents had been disappointed in me for not shifting, and ever after what my mother said about me when she was trying to provoke Killian to kill her, I knew they still loved me. Just as I still loved them. But they wouldn''t be here. Killian would have his sister and childhood best friend, he could even visit his mother whenever he wanted, but I had no one of my own. It wasn''t that I felt alone, but that I missed my people. My parents. I missed them more than words could say, but I never had the chance to grieve them. Having this rush of happiness when I was pushing down so much sadness made me feel guilty. But now Killian was my person. I just hoped that he would reciprocate my feelings for him one day. Otherwise, I was in for a long and heartbreaking journey. My head shot up as I heard a hesitant knock on the bathroom door. "Are you alright?" Killian waited a second before he turned the handle, finding it unlocked, and peaked around the corner. "You''re distressed." I lifted my head, the sight of him making me softly smile as my worries melted to the back of my mind. I stretched my arms before pushing myself upto my feet. "I''m fine." "You are sitting in an empty bathtub alone, my mate, and don''t forget that I can now feel your emotions. Something has upset you." He held out a hand in all of his naked glory, and I ced my palm over his as I climbed out of the tub. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Killian ced his other hand on my hip as I stepped out before him. My nipples were hard from the cold and rubbed against his chest. He let out a low growl as he looked down at me with desire. I couldn''t even remember why I had pulled away from him and had gotten out of bed to begin with. Because I was worried that I felt more for him than he did for me? I felt ridiculous just thinking about it with the way he was looking at me. He had opened up to me more than I had expected, and I just needed to be patient. I wore his mark. He was stuck with me, and maybe one day he would grow to love me too. I felt my mind go still, and all the thoughts settled as I came to terms with it. I loved him. I was in love with him. It wasn''t because of the mark. I had been feeling it before we had mated tonight. I loved Killian Amery. "I just needed a minute," I whispered, lost in his touch. "I''m okay now, I promise." I blinked away the moisture from my eyes as he brushed his fingertips over my cheekbone, pushing my hair back behind my ear. I couldn''t imagine what he was thinking at the moment. One nce over his shoulder showed my hair was inplete disarray from our several hours of love-making. "Did I hurt you?" His soft voice was filled with regret as he then wiped the wet trail from my cheek. I knew that he at least cared for me, and the gesture pulled at my heartstrings. "You didn''t hurt me. Everything is okay." He didn''t seem to trust my word, and I wondered how the bond worked and how strongly he could feel my emotions. Killian pulled me into his chest, letting our naked bodies press against each other. "Then why are you so sad?" I leaned my head back, looking him in the eyes before nuzzling the side of my face back against his chest. "I was just missing my parents, but they are together and in a better ce now." I didn''t bother to tell him the part where I realized that I was in love with him and was freaking out about the potential of him never being able to love me back. The fact that he was here right now and didn''t roll over and go back to sleep told me that he did care for me and could love me one day. His action spoke louder than words, and I needed to make sure I didn''t pressure him. "They would be proud of you," he whispered against the top of my head before pressing a kiss to it. I nodded in agreement, although I wasn''t quite sure I did agree. I hadn''t shifted and that was the one thing my parents had been hoping and pushing for. But maybe if they had seen me be the queen or a good mother, maybe then they would be proud of me. Human or not. "What else is bothering you?" I closed my eyes, tightening my arms around his waist. ¡®I''m just uneasy. I feel like everything is too good to be true and that something bad is going to happen really soon, and I don''t know what else to do to prepare for it." Killian stilled beneath me, and I knew without asking that he was thinking about the council and the war. "The worst is yet toe, my mate, but we are in this together." Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Fifty-Three: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. For once in my life, I felt at peace. The world around me was on fire, and I could see the sinkhole opening in the distance, ready to take us all down with it. But I was happy. Even more so because I could feel her happiness. I knew I had work to do, but thinking about being stuck behind my desk all day had me feeling ustrophobic. Naturally, I loved being outside in the freedom, but today I desperately needed it. I felt like an over-excited puppy locked in a cage. After checking in on the training field on the castle grounds for the royal guards, I made my way down to the city. Several personal guards were nearby, following me discretely. Yet, even that didn''t bother me. I normally had one or two, but the excess was due to the recent vampire attacks. I could handle myself, but I knew the head of my guard detail was just being cautious. It was better to be safe than sorry. Even on the brink of war, the bright and colorful vines and nts surrounding and climbing up the buildings were thriving. I adored my people and my kingdom, and while I knew they were happy with me as their king, I knew they would be even happier with Natalie as their queen. Just as I was. The familiar curly light brown hair of my little sister made my smile fall, and I internally groaned as our eyes met. I was not prepared to have this conversation just yet. But she approached me anyway, forcing a smile on her face. I growled when I saw ack of guards with her. "Brother, you look well!" She eximed as she came to a stop a short distance away, her fingers fidgeting with the end of her top. I was unamused, but she didn''t seem bothered by it. She did seem ufortable, but that made two of us. "Where are your guards?" She stared at me with incredulity, as if I had offended her. "I do not need them. I can handle myself just Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. fine." "We have had attacks inside the walls, Charlie. Don''t be stubborn." I argued, but she rolled her eyes before falling silent and looking away from me to the ground. She was nervous, not submitting, but either way, I knew whatever she had to say was going to frustrate me... as it always seemed to do. I loved her more than anything in the world, besides Natalie, and I would never trade my sister for the world. But she had a way of getting on my nerves as any sister did. 2 I was positive that I got on her nerves too. It''s probably why she came home so little. I would love to see her more. But whenever she dide back, it was always under dangerous or bad circumstances. Thank you... forst night. It really means a lot to me that you gave your blessing." Charlie said as her cheeks turned pink. My eyes narrowed as I thought back tost night. I had done no such thing. That bear was on my shit list. "And when did you see me give my blessing? Was it when I had my hand around his throat or when I deemed him not to be a worthy threat and chose to return back to my mate instead of eliminating him?" The bitter and clipped way I spoke made her flinch, but I held no remorse. She wanted me to give my blessing to that bear shifter? To a man who failed to treat my sister with respect and honor? It wasughable. If he were a man, he would have given her shelter, taken her in the privacy of said shelter. Instead, he acted every bit the way I expected. He didn''t even show her the kindness to rent a room at one of the inns in my city. I was already offended by his dismissal of me as not only her only surviving family member, her guardian, but as the king. She was a princess and deserved to be treated as such. "But, I thought..." She stammered before collecting herself and raising her chin. But I was not blind to the water lining her eyes. "I ask then that you reconsider. He is not going anywhere, and if he does... I will be going with him, Killian." The stabbing pain in my chest made me bite back an angry and emotional response. She had never chosen me over anyone, even when I was the only one looking out for her and putting her best interests first. She walked out of my life as easily as our father had taken himself out. Only she was worse because I would get excited every time I would hear of her return. Every time, I would think it was the time I would get a family member back. Then she would tell me how disappointed she was in how I was leading our people for one reason or another and would constantly find something to bitch about. She made it clear that she hated being home with me. Then she would be gone, and I would be wondering what it was I had done to deserve her treatment. The constant abandonment in my life was something I had be used to but no matter how hard I worked, she never saw it as good enough. I could always be doing more or doing things a different way...her way. "If he wants to be with you, he can grow a pair and enter our wall. He can meet me, instead of hiding in the shadows and keeping whatever you think is going on between you two a secret. He can treat you like a woman and not a mistress!" The low growl made her flinch, but I saw the determination in her eyes. "Fine, then he will be joining us for dinner." Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Fifty-Four: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The sun seemed brighter, and I let my hand run across the stained ss design as I left Killian''s empty office. I was disappointed that he wasn''t there when I tried to stop by for a quick hello...and other things. But I was too happy to let it bother me. His mark on my neck made me feel like I could do anything in the world. I also knew that I couldn''t steal all of his time. He did have work he needed to do, especially with the additional stress of the council heading this way. "Natalie, my favorite sister! I need backup. I need you to talk to your mate!" Charlie eximed as she walked down the hallway toward me, disrupting my daydream as I stared at the ss mural. She looked infuriatingly beautiful for a woman who Killian had informed me was sleeping in the woods with a bear. Her steps were light and quiet as she stopped in front of me, the anger melting away from her face as her eyesnded on my neck. Her emerald eyes widened as she nced up at my face and then down to my neck once more. "Holy Hell! That fucking hypocrite!" She pressed her lips together before looking up and down the hallway to make sure no one heard her. Tobias groaned in annoyance as Charlie grabbed my hand and pulled me down the hall and toward a room I hadn''t entered before. I knew he was hoping I would go check on Joselin again since Killian wasn''t avable. He was on edge It was a grand room, simr inyout to my room, but was designed specifically for a princess. While Killian had a mature beige color palette in his sitting room, Charlie''s was decorated with two bright blue couches facing each other and a modern ck coffee table between them. The crdme-colored throw pillows paired with it nicely. I found it fascinating when I sat on the couch and nced over her shoulder to her bedroom. The untouched bed and spotless room let me know that she had indeed spent the evening in the woods instead of here. My heart hurt for her knowing that she cared that much about the bear shifter and that Killian disapproved of the man that she was willing to sleep in the dirt for. "This exins all the chaos downstairs. I almost thought I forgot Killian''s birthday!" She stopped in front of the couch, and I sat down as she released my wrist. Her fingers moved up to tap against her mouth as she began to pace. "The chaos?" She nodded absentmindedly. "Yeah. They have been prepared for your coronation since you got here, just waiting for your marking. This was perfect timing really. The full moon is in two days, and they will do it then. I just can''t believe Killian would be so selfish!" I narrowed my eyes at her, not appreciating the negative tone she had toward my mate when he had done nothing unjustly... yet. It seemed pretty obvious that if the bear did anything to provoke Killian that he would snap. "I don''t seem to have the full story. Why don''t you tell me what it is I need to talk to my mate about?" I leaned forward, kicking off my shoes before pulling my legs up on the couch. She looked ready to she hadn''t either. "About Damien! Killian basically called him a coward and me a whore in front of so many people!" She raised her hands into the air in frustration as she yelled before tilting her head from side to side as she Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. contemted her words. "Okay, so maybe not a whore, but hepared me to a mistress, which is just as bad!" I sat up straighter in surprise at her confession. I know it wouldn''t be unusual for Killian to call the bear hiding in the woods a coward, but to speak so disparagingly toward his sister seemed out of character. "I''m sure he didn''t mean it that way. He was really stressed yesterday." Charlieughed sarcastically as she nced back at me with a knowing look. "Oh, I''m sure he was. If that stubborn ass, of all people, gets to be with his mate, then I should get to be with mine. I have enough working against me without adding Killian to the mix." Charlie walked over, slumping into the couch next to me with her eyes closed and her head back as she ran her hands over her face. The revtion shouldn''t have surprised me, but it did. I knew mates could be other species. Hell, I wasn''t a Lycan, but Killian was still mine. But I never thought a female Lycan would be mated to a bear shifter. "I didn''t realize that he''s your mate. Does Killian know that?" Charlie shrugged as she let out a long sigh. "I don''t know, but it took me long enough to even convince Damien to give me a chance. I don''t need Killian pushing him away." I nodded in understanding. Killian could be a hard nut to crack, but he was worth it. Having him in my life has made me the happiest I have ever been. Of course, Damien wouldn''t be sleeping with Killian like I was... "I think if you tell Killian that you are mates, he would be a bit more understanding. But you also need to see it from his point of view. Your brother wants what is best for you. He wants to know that the person you are with is going to treat you well and not like..." I bit my tongue, watching her face fall as her eyes filled with understanding. "Not like how my parents treated each other," The despair in her voice made me feel guilty for bringing it up, but I hoped she would understand that I wasn¡¯t intentionally trying to bring up a bad memory to hurt her. "Look, Killian told me that your mate will being to dinner tonight," I smiled with her as she lit up at me referring to Damien as her mate. "Let them get to know each other. You know Killian the best. You know that it takes a while for him to warm up to people." I knew from my conversation with Killian this morning while we got dressed for the day that he was offended that the man sleeping with his sister hadn''t even introduced himself. Worse than that, he hadn''t even stepped foot inside Killian''s city to be a part of Charlie''s wee home celebration. That set off all kinds of red gs for Killian. He felt Charlie deserved better, and maybe she did. But we weren''t in any position to make that call. This was her life and her mate. It took a lot of convincing and a quick round of sex for Killian to get back to his good mood. He loved that his mark was on my neck and made a point of kissing, licking, and sucking on it, every chance he could. "I know! But Damien wasn''t raised the way we were. The bear shifters can''t feel the mate bond. It took me weeks once I found him to get him to even interact with me. Then another few months for him to give me a chance. This is just a lot for him. He wasn''t expecting a Lycan mate, and his sleuth wants nothing to do with me. He doesn''t mind it as he likes being alone, but him being here at all was a huge deal to them. Look, all I''m asking is for you to convince him to give Damien a chance, please." Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Fifty-Five: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Natalie walked quickly, her damp workout clothes stuck to her body, drawing me in. What had started out as the best day of my life had been soured by my little sister. It put me in such a bad mood that even my guards put more distance between us. I was half tempted to say fuck it to all the work I had to do today and go deal with the bear now. There was no need to wait for dinner. It would only ruin the meal when I would inevitably spill his blood. The only thing stopping me was that I knew Natalie would be livid when she heard about it. The damn woman was my heart and in turn, seemed to have be my conscious. I loved and hated it at the same time. Before her, I would have no qualms about ending a life. Now, I was second- guessing everything. I had two of my people locked up in the dungeons when I previously would have killed them, or at the very least, ripped out their tongues, and a bear wandering around the outside of my city. The longer I thought about it, the angrier it made me. My skin itched, and I felt ufortable as I was consumed by the need to draw blood. So, I returned to the castle before I gave into temptation and ughtered and skinned the beast that had tarnished my sister''s reputation. But as soon as I saw the Goddess walking away from me, my mind was silenced. I trailed after her like a lost puppy, enjoying the rhythmic way her body swayed as she strode purposefully to our room. My mate. My Natalie. Never before had I craved anything more than blood when I was in one of these moods, but seeing her had my mouth watering for something else. I forgot about everything that didn''t involve me sinking deep into her and iming her as mine. I stormed after her, a man on a mission, catching her in the hallway that led to our room. My guards dispersed as soon as we had reached the castle, and her guards dipped their heads and moved back the way we hade to guard her from the entryway at the end of the hallway. Natalie let out a squeal of surprise as I grabbed her hips and spun her around until her back was against the wall. A smile fell over her perfect fucking lips, teasing me, taunting me as her tongue came out to wet them. "Hello/ she giggled, and I felt my chest puff in happiness that I had caused that sound to leave her. ''''Did you have a good day?" My nose found her neck, and I groaned as it skimmed over my mark on her skin. Her soft, delicate skin. ''Interestingly enough, now that I have you in my arms, I don''t remember anything about my day." My tongue ran over her mark, and her hips pushed off the wall until they were pressed against me as she moaned. "What do you remember?" Her soft voice asked teasingly as the smell of her desire weed me to press closer to her. My teeth nipped at her ear lobe, and her hands grabbed my white dress shirt in response. Her small fists were sure to leave wrinkles in the fabric, but I had no ns to keep this shirt on any longer than I had to. "I remember how good you taste." She gasped as I dropped my mouth back down and nibbled on the sensitive and raw mark on her neck. The raised pink skin was still healing from the several times I sank my teeth inst night. But that wouldn''t stop me from doing it again. Natalie had thoroughly enjoyed it, cumming each time I ced my mark on her. The instant orgasm drove me wild. I had used my tongue, my cock, and my mark to bring her to the point of tearsst night as she came for me. And then...she would ask for more. I would give her everything that I had. I pressed my cock against her stomach, rubbing it against her shamelessly. There was no one around us to witness my crude actions. But even then, I had the feeling from the way Natalie¡¯s eyes would asionally trail down the hall that it excited her to potentially be caught. While I knew for a fact that she was the most gorgeous woman on this, I didn''t want anyone to see her naked but me. It was hard enough having my people witness her in her skin-tight yoga pants and tank tops as she worked out. She was a walking wet dream, one that I had several times. I knew they thought about her and pictured her. They were respectful, but their eyes would trail after her and over her everywhere she went. Even a few of the women would be caught admiring her. It only fed my ego and pride that she was mine. One of my dreams would nevere true though. I understood why and decided never to bring it up to Natalie. But if she would let me, during the next mating mixer, I would take her to the center of the room and im her for all to see. They would have no question that she was mine as they watched me fuck her senselessly before sinking my teeth into her mark and get to witness the glory of her unraveling for me. They would all worship her, just as I did, but wouldn''t be able to touch her. I knew my people wouldn''t mind. Fucking in public wasn''t taboo, but she wasn''t ready for that, and I didn''t want to make her ufortable. The idea excited me as much as it angered me. I wanted to im her in front of everyone. I wanted to This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. show off how fucking responsive and submissive she was to me. But I knew right after, I would want to kill everyone around us forying their eyes on my woman. It really was better for my mental sanity and their want to live for me to keep Natalie to myself. So, I settled with making her scream loud enough in private that the entire pack could hear her. And she did not disappoint. "I remember how good you feel against me," My finger ran down her cor, over her rapidly rising chest to the top of her tank top. Her eyes were locked on me as my nail elongated, and the ck, beastly w sliced easily through the fabric from her breasts down to her belly button. Her top and sports bra fell to the sides, exposing her breasts and pebbled nipples. Goosebumps covered her chest even though she still had beads of sweat forming and ready to fall from her workout. Her hands released my shirt, grabbing the torn fabric and holding it up so only I could see her exposed skin, and I pulled back, bending down with my hands on her hips to grab a nipple in my mouth. Fuck, she tasted sweet. "Killian," She moaned, and I nced up as I gently nibbled on her nipple, watching with satisfaction as her cheeks turned red. "Bedroom." The gasp she let out as my thumbs dipped into the front of her pants had my already hard cock twitching, wanting more. "I think I like watching you squirm," I whispered against her chest as I moved overt? the other breast. The fabric fell from her hands as her fingersced into my hair, her head falling back against the wall. "Someone might see us." She said breathlessly, pushing her chest up and closer to me. "Does that bother you?" My hand slid across her stomach, dropping down beneath her pants and cupping her warm pussy before spreading her lips with my middle finger. Her slick entrance made me groan with excitement, knowing that she was ready for me. "From how wet you are, I think you like it. I think that you want someone to catch us. Would you enjoy that, my mate? Do you want someone to watch as I fuck you?" Natalie seemed to be mulling it over in her head as I slipped my finger inside her, pumping slowly. Her knees buckled beneath her, and I pressed her harder into the wall. The thought of her being open to trying new things, even if it wasn''t something as extreme as that, made me happy. Her shaking fingers moved to my cks, quickly freeing me as our mouths connected in a desperate kiss. The feeling of her small hand around my pulsing cock was euphoric, and I moved my finger in time with her rhythm. The small gasps and moansing from her hand me ready to unload, but I wouldn''t let that happen until I had been inside her. Natalie paused as I pulled away, grabbing her pants and yanking them and her thong to her feet in one swift movement. She stepped out quickly, lifting one of her legs up and smiling victoriously at me as I grabbed her ass and allowed her to wrap her legs around me. I wasted no time sliding into her, feeling her walls pulse and tighten around me. Home. Her nails dug into my shoulders as I mmed into her, only feet away from our door. She felt hotter, wetter, and more enthusiastic as I grabbed her wrists in one hand and lifted them above her head, pinning her to the wall. Her head dropped back, and I felt my cks falling further down with each thrust into her. "Ah....yes..." She whimpered, her walls tightening around me, squeezing me in a death grip that had me fighting not to cum just yet. "Ian, I think I found...AAAHHHH!" Joselin screamed as she appeared next to us. Her eyes were wide with horror as Natalie moaned loudly, cumming on my cock. Natalie licked her lips, staring heatedly at me as her body trembled before realizing we were not alone and turning to face our intruder with wide and terrified eyes. ''What the fuck? In the hallway?!" Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Fifty-Six: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I was mortified. Killianughed it off, but I could see that even he was uneasy with what had just happened. Having him talk about someone catching us had been a huge turn-on... until it actually happened. Then, I just wanted the ground to swallow me up whole and never let me see the light of day again. Joselin was gone in the blink of an eye, and Killian and I rushed to our room to get ready for dinner. I couldn''t look him in the eye and rudely blocked him from entering the bathroom and showering with me. My n to talk to him about Charlie and Damien went right out the window as we got dressed and walked down to the private dining room. I knew that we were still okay. Killian let the back of his hand rub against mine while we walked to meet the others for our meal, but I was too embarrassed to face him and didn''t know how to respond. We were the first ones to arrive. Killian pulled out my seat, cing a gentle kiss on my temple before sitting at the head of the table to my right. The ice water in front of me was quickly downed as I nervously waited for the tense dinner to This would be the perfect time to talk to him about Damien before they got here, and I nced around the room, confirming there were no servants or guards inside before opening my mouth to speak. "Killian..." My jaw snapped shut as the door to the dining room was pushed open, and the witch walked This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. in. I instantly felt my cheeks burn from the intensity of my blush, and she slowed with a pained look on her face. I hadn''t been expecting her. I had just assumed that it would be a family dinner. Although they had all grown up together, so I should have known better. It was like there was a silent agreement between the three of us not to speak, not even about what had just happened, but at all. Joseline made her way to the table and pulled out the chair to my side, leaving the two chairs across from us open for Charlie and Damien. I kept my eyes down, painfully aware of my inability to blink as I tried to think of a way to escape this dinner or maybe even the castle itself. I could rent a room at one of the inns or I could sleep in one of the cars. Anything to get me away from here right now. Joselin cleared her throat, and I felt myself tense even more. My legs moved to be angled toward Killian, putting more space between Joselin and me. When no one responded, she exhaled loudly. "Everyone has sex. Most of the time it''s hot, and I''ll stop to watch if they seem to be into it, but I didn''t. I left. There is no reason to act so bothered by it. If anyone should be traumatized, it''s me!" My head snapped up at the same time Killian''s did, disbelief on our faces. Killian beat me to responding as he gaped at her. "You? Are you kidding me? Maybe you''ll at least learn not to just pop in on people!" Joselin scoffed, leaning in closer as she scowled at Killian. "You were in the hallway, not a private room. And having sex is different than walking in on the two of you going at it! That was awful." "What''s that supposed to mean?" I pursed my lips in irritation as Killian snapped back, cing a defensive hand on my knee as if he could shield me from her words. But I was just as annoyed as he was. Oddly enough, I was offended. I didn''t want her to enjoy what she saw. If she saw other people having sex in public ces and they wanted her to watch, then that was on them, and she was free to do as she pleased. But I knew Killian and I had amazing, mind-blowing sex. To hear anyone say it was anything less than that was annoying. Joselin looked at me with her eyebrows raised and her lips curled in disgust before turning back to Killian. "Have you ever walked in on Charlie having sex?" Her question had my head snapping back in shock, and I turned to look at Killian who looked green. The idea of seeing his little sister having sex made all the blood drain from his face. "No! Of course not! That''s disgusting!" He said, clearly taken aback by her question. "That is exactly my point, Ian! It was disgusting. You''re like my brother. I mean, Nat looked good. Great ''0 face'', by the way. But having you there ruined it." Joselin said, grabbing her ss of water and taking a sip. The single eyebrow that she raised toward me as she drank her water made me suddenly feel very ttered and also frozen with difort. Vocalizing that she had been looking at me... looking at me while I came was horrible. A small part of my brain told me that she was just trying to rile Killian up, and I knew she was. It was a good thing too because he needed to be back to his normal self before Charlie and her mate showed up. But my mortification must have been obvious as Killian let out a low and deep growl, grabbing the arm of my chair and pulling it closer to him. "Mine!" Joselinughed, leaning back in her seat as she turned her head to see a disgusted Charlie standing in the doorway with a giant behind her. "Just in time, Charlie!" Princess Charlotte looked stunning in a pale-yellow knee-length summer dress, her curls perfectly styled with only a small section from each side twisted and pinned back. The man behind her wore a pair of jeans with a ck button-up shirt that didn''t fit him quite right and appeared to be brand new by the creases in it. His shoulders were almost twice as wide as Charlotte''s. His pitch-ck hair matched his eyes. They were different than the vampire from the road. While the vampire''s eyes werepletely ck, on Damien I could still see the whites of his eyes very clearly. The bear shifter''s hand reached up to scratch his cheek as he shifted with difort, stopping before looking down at his hand and letting it drop quickly as if he had forgotten that he was clean-shaved. "What the hell are you guys talking about?" Charlie muttered with horror etched on her face before stepping into the room, pulling Damien behind her by the hand. "Nothing." Killian snapped at the same time that Joselin spoke up. "I identally popped in on the two of them doing it, and now they don''t want to talk to me," She said, not bothering to look at Charlie as the new couple walked forward. Instead, Joselin''s empty white eyes were on me." Calm down, Your Majesty. I have no interest in either of you and never will. I''ll try to never let it happen again." "You better ensure that it never does," Killian growled before standing as Charlie approached, giving her older brother a kiss on the cheek. I stood with him, epting a hug from her as her mate stood silently behind her. I needed to find a way to warn her that I didn''t tell Killian about Damien being her mate. If I had shifted, this wouldn''t have been a problem. I could have just used the pack link. I subtly shook my head at Charlie, but she narrowed her eyes at me. Whether she took that as my way of saying that I didn''t have a chance to talk to Killian about it, or as me saying he didn''t react well, I wouldn''t know. But she would find out for herself soon enough that he was still in the dark. Damien stood behind Charlie, his eyes on me, and I lifted my chin higher to hide my difort. I had enough people analyzing and examining me today. I didn''t need to look at Killian to know that Damien''s It was when he dropped into a bow toward me, with his head tilted in submission that I felt my lungs stop pulling in air. I had people bow or curtsey to me. I''ve even had people submit. But something about this was different. He didn''t even look at or acknowledge Killian yet, something that he should have done. It was custom to acknowledge the sovereign first. "Your Majesty," He muttered in a low but deep voice. I looked to Charlie, who looked equally as confused by her mate before turning my head to see Killian''s calcted stare on Damien. Charlie cleared her throat. "Killian, brother, this is Damien, my mate." The growl that ripped through the room made the bear stand from his bow. He swiftly pulled Charlie behind him, ready to attack if needed. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Fifty-Seven: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. It was one thing to sleep with someone for fun. Some people like hiding in the trees, or going behind a building. Some even like having sex in front of others. It was natural to enjoy sex and instinct to want to im one¡¯s mate. Humans were normally more conservative and ashamed, but our beasts didn''t care Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. about modesty or privacy. I had thought that whatever this was with Charlie and the bear shifter was a passing fling. I had hoped that she would find someone who would love and cherish her. Someone who would care enough to at least rent a room or stay in one of our guest rooms. I had hoped that person would respect her enough to put aside their pride to give her a roof over her head and a warm ce to sleep. She didn¡¯t need to be sleeping in the forest right now. Not when there were vampire sightings right outside and now in the city. My re scanned over her neck, and I saw her smile fall when I failed to respond. She bore no mark, which meant there was still time to make her see reason. She could reject him and find someone else to mark her, a man who would put her and her safety first. "It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty," Damien said with a bow. I let out a deep exhale through my nose as I noticed he did not bow as deeply for me as he did for my mate. He waited for me to acknowledge him so he could rise, but I remained silent. Charlie cleared her throat loudly, and I turned to her. Her bright green eyes somehow managed to make my mother''s look dull, an impossible task if I had not seen both pairs of eyes for myself in my lifetime. The anger in them was growing with every passing second, but I kept my emotions masked. "Let''s sit, shall we?" The bear stood, his eyes finding Natalie instantly, and I watched curiously as he waited for her to ce her hand on the back of her chair before he moved. His hands stayed at his side as Charlie looped her arm through the crook of his elbow and pulled him to the empty seats on the other side of the table. I stood, watching as he pulled out Charlie¡¯s chair next to mine before taking his own seat. Joselin and Natalie joined them, leaving me standing on my own at the head of the table. The feeling of my human mate''s small foot nudging the toe of my shoes made me look at her. She was so beautiful but so disappointed. Her mouth was curved downward, and her eyes had lost their shine as she expressed her dissatisfaction with me wordlessly. I wanted to make her happy, but more so, I wanted to kill him. His actions toward my sister had already proven that he is unworthy of her, but the way he kept eyeing my mate was pushing myst nerve. "It is the duty of a mate to protect and honor their partner." My words carried across the table, but my gaze was on the stranger sitting at my table. His ck eyes nced from me to Charlie before he settled back on me. I could see his arm tensing, informing me that he was clenching his fist under the table. I dare you. Take a swing. "It is the duty of any man to protect and honor their woman, mate or not." His words made Charlie tense, and she looked down at her te. The servants were prompt and tapped on the door twice before entering the room silently and cing the first course in front of each of us. I nced down at the bowl of soup, knowing they had made it for Charlie, as it was her favorite. I hadn''t ever favored it, and I was positive by the way Natalie wrinkled her nose that she didn¡¯t either. Seeing her unhappy with her meal made my mood darken even more. Natalie cleared her throat softly as she picked up her spoon to take a bite.'' Damien, we are happy to have you here. I have heard wonderful things about you from Charlie." My head snapped over to her, and for a moment I felt like a little kid pouting that she wasn''t on my side. But Natalie held my re head on until I looked away. She was the only person that I would ever submit to, and she knew it. That woman had a hold on me so strongly that it was almost immoral. ¡¯Thank you, Your Majesty." He dipped his head toward Natalie before taking a bite of the soup. The corner of his lips curled up as he ced the utensil back down and smiled at my little sister with a knowing smirk. ¡¯Tell me, Damien, do you feel you have upheld your duty to Charlie?" I raised one eyebrow at him, challenging him to argue what I already knew, but he remained silent. "From where I am standing, we have had several sightings of vampires on the border of town and now in town, and yet you are having the princess sleep in the elements, exposed to the danger of war." "Killian!" Charlie scolded loudly, and I turned my re on her. ¡°That is my choice! It is not on him." "No!" I agreed. "It''s on both of you. We have plenty of empty rooms in the castle and several in the inns around town. Yet, you both stupidly chose to expose yourself and risk your life... ''he'' is choosing to risk your life than put out a few coins to stay in the city!" "I think what Killian is trying to say is that you''ve been home for a bit now, and it would have been nice to meet or at least know about Damien a bit sooner," Natalie said softly, but Joselin snorted beside her. "I think what he is trying to say is that he doesn''t like you fucking his sister." Joselinughed as she stared Damien down across the table from her, jumping as my fist crashed down loudly against the table. "Silence!" I ordered, my voice echoing through the room. Joselin hid her smile behind her hand, and Natalie red at me as I stood up. I could feel her anger pulsing through our bond. The need to apologize to her was strong, but my anger was driving me. I didn''t want Charlie to be mated to the bear, but I didn''t have a say in it. She had already made her choice, and by the look of it, he had chosen her too. "Killian, I am safe with him. I promise." Charlie leaned forward, cing her hand atop mine, and I felt myself rx. "If it would put you at ease, we can stay here tonight." It did make me feel better. I needed to know she was safe. "Fine." I snapped, ignoring the victorious look on her face as she took a spoonful of soup and swallowed it with a smile. I would fight her on staying longer tomorrow. The servants knocked once, moving cautiously like gazelle being led into a lion''s den. The tension was still thick in the air as they removed the mostly untouched bowls of soup and ced down our main entrees. I wanted to dive into the stuffed chicken breast but turned to Natalie first. Her lips were pursed together, and she refused to make eye contact with me as she picked up her utensils and began to cut the meat. From the corner of my eye, I watched as the bear waited for Natalie to take her first bite before he dug into his food. My own te sat untouched, but Joselin and Charlie shrugged before throwing customs to the wind and enjoying their meal. There was no doubt about it that I was in trouble for snapping at my mate in front of others, and I had to figure out a way to fix it as soon as possible. Joselin nced up from her te to me, raising an eyebrow as if to ask why I wasn''t eating. I turned to re at the bear, who caught onto the silent conversation before looking back to my best friend. She turned to him with a smirk, and I was tempted to throw my fork at her when she opened her mouth, knowing nothing good woulde of it." Don''t mind him, really. He''s just pissed because he didn''t get to finish earlier when I interrupted them going at it." Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Fifty-Eight: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Damien was great. I firmly believed that he was a good fit for Charlie, and after he seemed to warm up to me, he ended up being really funny. At the beginning of dinner, it was all one-word answers after Killian snapped at the couple, but as I asked him more questions, he began to open up. Killian just grunted or growled each time Damien made the rest of usugh. Charlie was happy that Joselin and I were getting along with her mate, but I didn''t miss the re she would send her brother every so often. She wanted him to like Damien too, or to at least put in an effort. "How long are you going to ignore me?" Killian asked, dropping his head down on his pillow as we got into bed. "I''m sorry I snapped at you." I rolled onto my back, turning my head to face him. "I was only irritated that you snapped at me, Killian. I was over that within a few seconds. I am angry at how you handled tonight." He shook his head with a groan, "I am allowed to handle it how I see fit. She is my sister!" "And she has found her soulmate and is happy!" I said, sitting up and letting the nket fall to my hips, taking it down a few inches on his chest as I did so. "Do you think maybe the reason they were keeping it a secret might be because they knew you wouldn''t be epting? All she wanted you to do was be civil and maybe get to know the man she loves." ¡±1 was civil! Isn''t that what you asked of me, civility? I could very easily have killed him and been done with it since she didn''t wear a mark. Charlotte would have survived. I held myself back for you!" Killian lifted his hand in exasperation as he grumbled his annoyance. 2 My heart fluttered in my chest at his admission. He wanted to be a better man for me, a just man. I had seen him kill without blinking, and now he was...changing. When I had asked for civility, I had meant his treatment toward me. But seeing that he had heard me made all my anger melt away. "I appreciate it. Maybe one day, the two of you will get along. He seemed to make Charlie very happy. Plus, he was chosen for her by the Goddess, it wasn''t like it was an ill-thought-out one-night stand. They are in a rtionship. They are soul mates." I smiled with excitement as I ced my hand on his stomach, feeling the warmth of his skin through the sheet. "We''ll see." He grumbled before wrapping his arm around my waist and pulling me back down until my back was against his chest. The grumble of defeat and annoyance made me smile brighter as I knew I won. He would end up giving Damien a chance, and I had the feeling once he did, he would really like him. "He will need to show me the respect I have earned though." I rolled my eyes, knowing his speech of Tm the big bad wolf, and everyone bows to me'' wasing. "He seemed very respectful tonight." "Toward you," Killian mumbled as sleep grew thick in his voice. I thought back to the evening, but I didn''t pick up on anything out of the ordinary. The way he was treating us tonight was the same as the rest of the kingdom. I couldn''t remember any tant disrespect from anyone beyond me eating before Killian out of spite for him snapping at me. "I don''t..." He shushed me softly, nuzzling his nose into my neck. "Don''t worry about it. We have bigger things to focus on tomorrow with your coronation in a couple days. The bear can wait." Butterflies filled my stomach as I thought about the ceremony that thousands of people would watch. I had no doubt by the mad rush through the castle today that it was going to be bigger than I ever could have imagined. "Do you think your people will be okay with me by your side?" My whisper was met by his slow and even breathing. It was something that I would have to talk to him about tomorrow if there was time. *** ''They went sparring! Can you believe that?" The loud bang of the bedroom door being thrown open made me jump. My hand swung to Killian''s side of the bed, seeking protection, but the sheets were cold. I groaned as the nket was pulled back, letting in the sunlight and cold morning air as Charlie climbed beneath the bedding, leaning back against the headboard. "Good Morning," I mumbled as I let out a yawn and tried to find the exact position I was in before, Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. putting my back to her. "How could he think that this is what I wanted when I asked him to give Damien a chance?" The dramatics were too much for me so early, and I blocked it out as I let my eyes close and sleep pull me back under. "You would think they would grab a drink, y a game, maybe work out... but no. They were both happy with sparring." I cracked one eye open, cringing at the offensive sunlight before closing it again. "So, go watch them and make sure they don''t kill each other." Charlie''s hand pped back down on the bedding, "I tried. The guards wouldn''t let me in. They said Killian ordered the training room to be closed off to everyone." I bit back my groan as I rolled onto my back and blinked several times until I was used to the light, knowing I wasn''t going to get the peace andte morning that I had hoped for. The clock on the wall said it was only seven. Since I had to stay up past midnight for the ceremony tomorrow, I had wanted to sleep in each morning to make it easier on my body. "I''m sorry that I didn''t get a chance to talk to him before dinner," I said as Charlie let out a stressed sigh. "It''s okay. It wasn''t fair for me to ask you to talk to him for me. I should have done it myself." Charlie said, patting my arm from on top of the nket. "Killian really has grown a lot since he met you. He acts like apletely different person, but in a good way. I''m d he found you." I bit my lip as I smiled, remembering who he was when I first met him. The way he had lifted me by my backpack and thrown me over his shoulder like a sack of flour. It was ufortable then, and admittedly, a little painful. I had been terrified when he had brought me to his bedroom that he would be violent and rough, but he had wanted to put even more space between us than I did. Now he holds me every night and listens to me. He cherishes me and treats me better than I ever thought possible. "Thanks, Charlie. I''m d you found Damien too. You deserve to be happy." Her cheeks turned red, and Iughed as the fierce mercenary princess looked away. She cleared her throat after a moment, and I looked up at the ceiling as I debated leaving the warm nkets to go relieve myself. "Have you decided what you are going to wear to the ceremony tomorrow night?" It was as if her words held magic, and a knock on the door had her calling out for our guests toe in despite my re. I was not dressed for guests, and I hadn''t even brushed my teeth or hair. Yet, the group that came in smiled widely as they wheeled racks of clothes and several binders and books that had my caffeine-deprived mind shutting down. I wasn''t ready to do any work today, not until I had a shower at the very least. But it ended up being fun. We spent hoursbing through each binder, selecting a fewst-minute arrangements for the ceremony. They had been prepared for years, just updating and adding to the original n from Queen Lillian''s coronation as the Queen Consort. When I was brought home, they made sure to have everything on hand at all times for when I was marked. They seemed to be more excited about it than I was. I was nervous. They were talking about how it would be televised for everyone to see, and going over every detail from the floral arrangements to the color of my toenails. There was nothing they had left out. Not wanting to cause a fuss and add more work, I let them go with what they already had prepared. There was no reason to make changes to the ns they already had in ce. The dresses were another story. Every dress they brought forward had been worn by a queen before. They had offered to have one made for me as others had done in the past, but it didn''t seem realistic with the time constraint. Even if the full moon wasn''t so close, with the war looming over us, I knew this would have to happen sooner rather thanter. It would have been rushed either way. But it also felt weird doing this without Killian. Was there anything that he had wanted for the ceremony that wasn''t in the books? Did he prefer one color goblet to the other that I would present him before our bonding ceremony to be used during the coronation? Charlie seemed to catch on to my emotions and asked for the room to be cleared as politely as she could before she reached over and grabbed my hand. "What is it?" "I am a human. What if the people revolt because they don''t want a human on the throne? Shifters hate humans. Hell, even the fae hate humans." I said as I turned to face her as she began tough loudly. "Please! You smell every bit a wolf, and even more so now that you wear my brother''s mark. You are not human. You just haven''t shifted yet." Charlie walked back toward the rack of dresses, and I narrowed my eyes at all of the white see-throughce designs. Being naked on television was not on my bucket list, but it seemed I would have to find a way to get on board with it as everyone would be seeing me through the fabric anyway. "I think this one is the prettiest." It was a medium-length dress, falling just below my knees, and the extrayer ofce from the breasts to my thighs made it harder to see everything through it. The three-quarter sleeves started around the biceps and would leave my shoulders void of fabric. I bit my lip as I stared at it. It was beautiful, and apparently, it had been used in a mating ceremony among the Lycan Queens centuries ago, long before humans knew they existed. Charlie held it out to me, and I smiled as I rushed to the bathroom, pulled off my clothes, and slid the When I walked out, Charlie''s jaw dropped, and my heart stopped as Killian came through the door. Blood was dried on his chin, and I could see a red line under his ear where his skin had already started the mend. Their sparring seemed to have been more than what would normally be done in training, and I just hoped Damien was also on his feet and recovering. "You look incredible." Killian''s low voice sent a shiver down my spine, and I smiled at him with embarrassment coloring my cheeks. "Please tell me you are wearing that tomorrow night." I nodded once before biting my lip. "As long as it''s not bad luck for you to see me in it right now." "Nothing about mating with you could ever bring us bad luck. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. I am honored I get to call you my queen." The moment was ruined as Charlie let out an emotional ''aw'' before apologizing for disturbing us as she rushed out of the room, mumbling about checking on her man. I looked back to Killian, seeing that the anger and frustration fromst night were gone and that he was happier. His shoulders looked lighter, and the smile on his face was softer than ever as he approached me, running his finger down my cheek and over my exposed corbone to the tops of my breasts. Part of me expected him to want more, and I would have been willing to give him more. It didn''t matter that I had my team of designers waiting in the hallway. I would have given this man anything that he wanted from me at that moment. Instead, his hand stopped as he ced his palm over my chest, his eyes closing as he felt my heartbeat. I wanted him to be able to hear it, to hear the words running through my mind. But I didn''t want to push him before he was ready. Yet, with every beat of my heart, I could hear them clearly, like a chant trying to be loud enough to break out of my chest and reach him. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you... Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Fifty-Nine: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I was alone, mostly naked, and terrified. My team had given me a run-through of what to expect and what was expected of me over the past two days. But the moment was finally here, and I felt in no way prepared for what was about to happen. They had turned me into an entirely different woman. I had an idea of what I walking into from the loud sounds of the crowd breaking through the walls into my small room, but I had yet to see it for myself. From the sound of it, there had to be thousands present. Before I had been ushered into my dressing room, there had been creatures of all kinds running around. They wanted to be witnesses to the ceremony and were helping to set it up. I was positive that I had even caught a glimpse of a sprite for a moment, dipping itself into someone''s water bottle before it disappeared, no doubt ready to wreak havoc on an unsuspecting victim. I just hoped it wasn''t me. There were humans running soundboards and cameras, looking terrified whenever another species got too close. The Lycans had been standing guard, and it helped to keep anyone from seeing me as I was discretely taken to my staging area. But they were also on high alert. With so many people in one ce, it was the prime opportunity for a big attack from the vampires and witches. It took hours for my team to prepare me and decide I was ready. When they left me, the lights in the room dimmed, and I was left to my thoughts as I waited by the double door, preparing for my first worldwide debut. Anyone who wanted to was about to witness my very intimate bonding ceremony, which would then be followed by my coronation as the Queen Consort. I wasn''t a fan of the public showcasing of my bonding ceremony. Primarily because I knew that when Killian bit my mark, it would take everything in me not to cum in front of the entire world. If I thought Joselin popping in on us was bad, I had a feeling this would kill me. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. My eyes were glued to therge metal doors with my hands wringing the stem of the golden chalice that I was to present to my mate for my coronation. I remained still as Joselin popped in next to me just as the crowd fell silent. ¡¯It''s time. You ready?" Her question was met with a sudden, short, and panickedugh that escaped me before I could stop it. I stopped and pressed my lips together, and she stared at me for a moment before nodding and disappearing again. No acknowledgment or words of reassurance? No good luck or break a leg? I shouldn''t have been surprised, but I was. Even more so when the doors were slowly pulled open, and the sound of the soft instrumental music from a live orchestra reached my ears. The ground before me was dirt, and as my bare feet stepped onto it for the first time, it reminded me of powdered sugar. With my first step out of my chamber, the loud sound of our people rising to their feet made my heart stop momentarily. White candles lit the walkway, with a field of flowers on either side. I could barely see therge stadium audience in the moonlight, but it felt as if they all held their breath at the same time, matching my own. He stood at the end of the walkway, waiting in the center of the arena in a tux. Even though I couldn''t see it, I knew his eyes were locked on me. Was this how humans felt when they got married? I had heard of other mates doing the bonding ceremony in private under the moon, but it was an old tradition that seemed to be dying out. For the royal family, the tradition would live on. Killian''s feet were shoulder-width apart, one hand locked on the opposing wrist in front of him. Staring at him and seeing him waiting for me at the end of the aisle made me forget about my insecurities at being exposed. It didn''t matter that the world was currently seeing parts of me that only a mate should. I could see him, and only him. Each step forward felt like I was being pulled by an invisible force. I couldn''t turn away if I wanted to. My eyes began to adjust to the night. The candles mixed with the moon, gave just enough illumination for me to see the bright smile on his face and warmed my heart as he held his hand out to me. "You look devastatingly beautiful, my mate," Killian said softly, but the crowd hummed and awed in response before they took their seats. I smiled as I whispered a low, "Thank you." I had wanted to say more, but Killian squeezed my hand, looking up to the moon before walking me the bowed before my king. His warm hand brushed against mine as he epted my offering, his voice projecting through the stands, and I knew there had to have been a microphone somewhere to pick up the audio clearly for the cameras. The metal chalice was ced at the center of the altar behind a terrifying- looking dagger, but I did my best to avoid looking at it. Our hands connected as he turned to me again, and he nced up, watching as a small cloud moved past the moon until it waspletely exposed to witness our bonding. ¡¯I, Killian Amery, have been blessed to have you, Natalie Matthews, as my mate. You have made me a better man and leader. I would be nothing without you and your beautiful soul. I vow before our people and our Goddess to love and honor you every day for the rest of my life." His lips were pulled up at the corners as he stared down at me. His hazel eyes burned deep into my soul. I felt my heart pump rapidly as the word love passed his lips. It was the most beautiful sound I have ever heard. It was the closest he hade to actually telling me that he loved me. Even though it was a part of the formal mating bond ceremony, I would cherish this moment forever. My chest tightened as I swallowed hard. Killian''s hold on my hands tightened as I began to shake. "I, Natalie Matthews, have been blessed to have you, Killian Amery, as my mate. You have brought joy and light to my life that I had not known was possible. Nothing has made me happier than having you by my side. I vow before our people and Goddess that I will love and honor you every day for the rest of my life." Killian leaned forward, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead as he smiled widely down at me, shing me his perfect teeth. I held still as he walked around me, letting his hand run over the thince on my hip, burning a line into my skin where he touched until his chest was against my back. Goosebumps covered my skin as his fingers slid over my neck, pulling my hair away from my mark. He ced a gentle kiss on the spot, and I closed my eyes instinctively, shaking in anticipation. ¡¯I ept our bond." He whispered, his noes gently brushing my ear. ¡¯I ept our bond." My words came out sure and strong even though I was a quivering mess on the inside. Killian let his forehead lean against the back of my head for a moment, and I could feel him smiling before he bit down on his im. My knees went weak, and he wrapped his arm around my front, holding me to him. I let out a loud whimper of pleasure, biting back the moan of his name that was threatening toe out. It took all of my willpower not to unravel before our people, but having them there was enough of a distraction to prevent me from making a fool of myself. Killian retracted his teeth, licking the skin once before cing a small kiss on the sensitive area. The ecstasy pumping through my body made everything seem brighter as I opened my eyes. The thousands of faces staring back at me cheered in excitement, making the ground shake from their stomping and yelling. "Mine." Killian whispered. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Sixty: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Killian stood, keeping his chest to my back with his arms around my waist as the priestess approached us from the shadows, having waited patiently for our bonding ceremony before she could lead the coronation. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was still unreal to me that this was even happening. I had been running away from my abusive pack only a few months ago, ready to live among the humans and hide from the horrors of wolves. Now, I was mated to the strongest shifter of all. More than that, I was in love with him and about to be crowned his queen. I leaned back further into Killian''s embrace as he kissed the side of my neck onest time before taking my hand and moving to stand next to me. The priestess stood tall in a floor-length ck gown. Her blonde hair was pinned back into a neat bun, and she smiled warmly at me before she extended a greeting to our spectators. Her soft voice was soothing as she dove into prayer. The long-winded blessing was inaudible to me as my heart pounded violently in my chest. Had it not been for Killian''s continued hold on one hand, I was positive that I would have been shaking like a leaf in the wind. It felt like hours that she spoke when, in reality, it had only been a few minutes. Her lips pressed together as she nodded to me slightly, signaling that it was time for me to push aside my nerves and focus. Killian dropped my hand but remained at my side. The crown on his head caught my attention every so often as he stood tall. I bit my lip nervously, suddenly regretting having a conversation with the priestess without talking to Killian about it first, but it felt right. "Natalie Amery," She addressed. From the corner of my eye, I watched as arge, blinding smile stretched across Killian''s face. I refused to look at him as I nodded once for her to continue. It had only seemed right when she had talked to me about this part of the ceremony yesterday. We were mated and now bonded before the Goddess. We may not have been married as human tradition required for taking thest name of a partner. That ritual seemed ridiculouspared to sharing a soul and being chosen by a deity for the other person. ''Will you solemnly promise and swear to govern and lead the creations of the Goddess, ording to the respectivews and customs?" The priestess''s voice called out louder than during her blessing. I blinked once while lifting my chin, aware of the thousands of people watching me. "I solemnly promise so to do." My voice didn''t sound like my own. It was strong and confident. Two things that I had never felt further away from than at that moment. "Will you, to your power, cause Law and Justice, in mercy, to be executed in all your judgments?" My smile stretched at her second question. Mercy. It was a standard question, but I felt like my mother was with us... that my parents were watching over me in this momentous moment and were proud of the woman I had be. Even if they weren''t, it made me feel strong. ¡¯I will." "Will you, to the utmost of your power, maintain the Laws of the Goddess? Will you, to the utmost of your power, put your people above all?" The priestess spoke slowly, calmly, and I answered faster than I should have in excitement that the ceremony was almost over. "I promise to do so.¡¯ I tried to hide my flinch as she lifted the dagger from the altar, handing it to Killian with a respectful lowering of her head. "With this offering, I share with you as my mate and queen, my strength and power." Killian slid the dagger over the meaty part of his palm, slicing the skin open and holding it over the chalice in the hands of the priestess. Killian pulled a rag from his pocket, pressing it down on his cut for a moment before tucking the blood- soaked fabric back away, the cut now healed. My eyes dropped down to the golden cup filled with an inch of crimson liquid. I swallowed hard as I tried to push back the disgust, knowing that I would be drinking it. The people wanted a strong leader, and I had to prove that I could give them what they needed. They didn''t want or need a weak woman who lost her stomach in the middle of her coronation, especially since it was a huge honor to be given Killian''s blood. I had been expecting the cup to be warm. But only the liquid inside was as I lifted the cold chalice to my lips and let the hot liquid dance over my tongue. My stomach lurched as it rejected the copper-tasting drink, but I closed my eyes and forced it down. Killian smiled proudly as I resisted the urge to grimace, handing the priestess back the now-empty chalice. My tongue darted out to lick my lips. The air hitting my tongue made the blood in my mouth taste sweeter than it had when I was drinking it. I could feel it working its way through my system like a drug. The longer it sat in my stomach, the stronger I felt, the more I could see, and the louder the arena became. I tilted my head to the side slightly as the glorious sound of my mate''s heartbeat reached my ears, soothing me. Arge ck box sat on the right side of the table, and the priestess lifted the lid. The gold crown was covered in diamonds and gems, catching the light as she turned to me and raised it high. "I present to you, Her Majesty Queen Natalie Alexandria Amery!" She called out as I let one leg fall back and lowered myself for her to ce the crown atop my head. It was heavier than I had been expecting, and I wasn''t sure if it was the item itself or the weight and responsibilities that came with it. But I didn''t have time to decide which as the audience rose to their feet, the lights turning on to show all of the unfamiliar faces. Straight ahead on a private tform, Charlie sat on a throne, smiling widely as she also stood. One by one, they all bowed, lowering themselves and dropping their heads. My chest felt warm, and tears lined my eyes as I watched the scene. Charlie sent a wink before dropping down into the most elegant and perfect curtsey that I had ever seen. The priestess stepped back and lowered as well, and I turned to Killian, wanting to share this moment with him. But my breath caught in my chest as he took my hand, lowering to a bow and pressing his lips to the back of my hand. A tear fell down my cheek as an uncontrobleugh of joy left me. It was the only sound in the stadium, and the arena felt abnormally silent as I stopped suddenly. A stabbing pain formed in my chest, and my hand pulled free from Killian''s as I grabbed at my torso. "Natalie?" Killian asked softly. But my vision blurred, and I dropped to my knee, letting out a cry of terror and agony as my skin began to burn and my body shook. The lights in the arena went out, but I could still see Killian under the moonlight with the help of his blood still in my stomach. Horror was etched into his face as he dropped down next to me, grabbing my cheeks and telling me to breathe. The audience was loud and frenzied. Several Lycans swarmed the arena, stomping on the beautiful flowers as they created a protective wall around Killian and me. I could hearthem yelling and shouting for everyone to remain seated and for no one to move. But I couldn''t focus on anything other than the feeling of my body being destroyed from the inside out. This wasn''t right. This wasn''t part of the n. ¡¯Talk to me, baby," Killian whispered as I threw my head back, a sob tearing through my body as the burning became more intense. My nails scratched at my breastbone, cutting into the skin as I dug for the source of the pain, willing to do anything to make it stop. I had never been more sure of anything in the world, but I knew without a doubt that I was going to die as I met Killian''s stare with wide eyes and coughed as my mouth filled with blood. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Sixty-One: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. She was mesmerizing. The way her body glowed a bright white, simr to the moon was enchanting. But that was before she started screaming, crying for the pain to stop. Before she started scratching her chest open and coughing up blood. Was it mine or hers? The audience had been in awe of her, just as I was. I could feel it through our pack bond how hypnotized they were by her ethereal glow. The feeling was quickly washed over by horror. Was my mate going to die in front of the world? Had it been an attack from our enemies? Was she having a reaction to my blood? I didn''t have to call for her, Joselin transported next to Natalie, eyeing her with wonder. "There is so much power." She mumbled as she tilted her head to the side like a dog who had heard something unusual. I couldn''t spare her any of my focus. I had just barely caught Natalie as she crumpled to the ground screaming in pain. "Do something!¡± I growled, my Lycaning forward. I pushed down my beast, knowing that it was more urgent that I be present in this state for her. Joselin stepped forward, but then I felt it. It was barely there, but her bones shook as if they were trying to move...to break. Her scent grew thicker, and my eyes widened as I grabbed Joselin''s wrist before she could take Natalie and me away from here. "No." Joselin hissed as she ripped her arm away. "You just told me to do something. I need to get you both out of here and to safety." I just shook my head, my eyes meeting the bloodshot ones of my mate as she gasped, trying to take in air but unable to. "She is trying to shift. She needs the moon." Natalie''s eyes darkened at my words, and I knew while she was in agony that she was excited. She had been waiting to shift for years but was never able to. "Baby, I know this hurts, but I need you to listen to me. I need you to try to feel your wolf. Find her. Let her in." I knew she wanted to listen. She wanted to shift. But her body was working against her mind, and she let out a scream of pain, sobbing just after. I wasn''t even sure if she could hear me. The stadium grew louder as the wind whipped through the area, surrounding us in a whirlpool that threatened to take the air right out of our lungs at a moment''s notice. "Killian," Joselin muttered, and I nced up at her to see she was staring down at Natalie still. "She won''t... she needs to get to the infirmary. There is too much. Too much power. She''s not focusing it." My eyes narrowed as I looked back down at my mate. She was a wolf. I could smell it. Had I confused her body with my blood, with my strength and power? Was I indirectly killing her? "She can shift. I can feel it." I whispered as I gathered her tighter in my arms, her cries growing quieter with my touch. "I can feel it. Stay with me, baby." "You''re leaving me no choice," Joselin muttered, and I growled as sheunched on top of us, wrapping her arms around us and transporting us away from the arena. The air continued to swirl around us until the room stopped spinning, and the infirmary flickered into view. Natalie groaned in pain, her eyes lowering as the cyclone surrounding us dropped, and a wall of dirt and crushed flowers coated the once-clean room. Flora was the first healer to approach us, and I forced my arms open and let her see my mate. The golden crown ttered loudly to the ground from her head as the healers surrounded us, each of them trying to inspect my mate. There was a flurry of activity as they gently guided me to rise from my knees and take my mate to a bed. I did as they asked, my eyes never straying from my mate''s as hers remained closed. Her body Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. had given up, or she had given up... The shift would have healed her. Her wolf would have protected her. Instead, shey in a hospital bed. I gripped her hand and refused to let go as they worked, feeling the energy flowing through the limb from their magic and efforts. Joselin stayed back by the door, for which I was grateful. While she had done the right thing, there were already too many people around my mate. It had me on edge, and I was d that she wasn''t pushing to be another person among the many. She held the dagger in one hand, gripping it tightly, and the chalice in the other. I wasn''t sure when she had gone back for them, but I was grateful that she did. "Was it the shift?" I asked around an hourter as the healers began to walk away one by one, having done all they could do. All they need now was for her to wake up. "Will she not survive the shift?" Flora was newer to our pack, but she had healed my mate once before and Natalie liked her well enough. It made me trust her over the others. "She is very powerful, but not the way a wolf should be. I believe that your blood in her system is what saved her tonight." I nodded slowly, trying to find a solution for the next time her body tried to shift. It could happen at anytime, and I had to be prepared. "I don''t think it was your blood." Joselin''s voice called out, and I turned to look at her as she approached. "She has always felt powerful, and she could feel the magic when Heath and Nn were cursed." "A hybrid?" Flora asked, her voice lowering as she nced around, but the others were too far away to hear. Being healers, they didn''t have the hearing that wolves and Lycans did. "It''s possible, but one or the other should havee forward years ago. I''ve never heard of both sides staying dormant this long." i My eyes traveled back to my mate. I watched her chest rise and fall with every breath, the scratches healed. While I could hear and see that she was alive, my other hand moved up to grab her wrist, needing to feel the strength of her heartbeat as well. "I think she may need to go to the Sanctum of Light." Joselin sounded hesitant, but I knew it was just because the ce had always made her feel uneasy. We had explored it a few times as children, and she had refused to go back. She had said it felt like there were eyes on her while she was in there, and the power she felt was suffocating. To others, the overwhelming concentration of power made everyone believe it was a way for the Goddess to connect with us and us with Her. 1 We remained silent as we tossed the idea around in our heads. I had never heard of a hybrid having this issue. One side always dominated the other, and eventually, only one side remained. It seemed she needed something to push one side toe forward. She could have been anything that had or was able to sense magic, and that gave endless possibilities. Fae, witch... maybe she was a siren after all. "After she has a chance to recover, we will go. The sooner, the better." I agreed, nodding my head once. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Sixty-Two: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Loud talking disrupted my sleep, and I fought the urge to yell at them to shut up. But I was distracted by the sparks shooting through my hand. I knew right away that it was Killian. I had felt them before but never this extreme. Was this how he felt our bond? Was it because of the ceremony when I drank his blood, or was it because I had finally shifted and my wolf was present? It felt as if I had drunk too much alcohol and had cked out. I had no memory ofst night beyond the first stabbing of pain once I had been crowned the queen. "Did I do it?" I mumbled in my sleep-infused and groggy voice. The talking stopped, and the sparks danced over my cheeks as Killian cupped my face. "You''re awake. Thank the Goddess, you''re awake!" He pressed a firm kiss down on my lips before pulling back and kissing my nose and cheeks in a flurry of happiness. I giggled as I forced my eyes open. His beautiful hazel eyes stared back at me with joy. "What did she look like?" I wondered, the smile growingrger as I tried to feel in my mind for my wolf. Killian pulled back, and the room fell silent. It was then that I realized I was not in our room. The overhead florescent lights were harsh, and I nced around the rows of empty beds and the healers who were watching me with sad smiles. My head fell back against the pillow as my hope was crushed. "No. No. No. No." The repeated whisper had Killian pulling back slightly, rubbing his hands back over my hair as if he were smoothing it down. "Baby, you didn''t shift." His words were the final crack in the damn, and a tear silently fell over my cheek. "No! I felt her! I was going to shift!" My protests were wasted on deaf ears as I dug harder in my mind to find any trace or proof of my wolf''s presence. If Killian''s blood and the full moon didn''t help me shift, I had the feeling that nothing would. I was going to be trapped in a human body forever. I would never be strong enough to save Killian on the battlefield, and I would never feel whole. My parents were probably rolling in their graves at my failure. A sh of resentment toward the Goddess flooded my system. She was toying with me. She was punishing me for something I wasn''t even aware I had done. Was it this life or a past one that I had offended Her so? She gave me my parents and made sure they would find me and take me into their lives, just to have them turn on me when I failed to live up to their expectations. She gave me a wolf but refused to let me shift. She gave me a mate and a crown, but she would be taking that away too when I failed to save my mate. I would be a human among a field of supernatural creatures. Even if I did save Killian, there was no way I would be walking away alive. One bite from a vampire, and I would be dead. The poison would be too much for my frail human body. "We can try again! We have a n. We just need you to get better first." Killian insisted. The heartbreak in his eyes had me closing my own. I didn''t need to see how I had let him down too. He deserved a strong queen, and I would do my best to give him that. But I also needed a moment to embrace my emotions before I pushed them back down and stood tall next to him. "It''s not going to happen. Just forget about it." I whispered before opening my eyes as Killian used his thumbs to wipe away the tear tracks down my cheeks. "I just need to train harder. I won''t let you down." I tried not to imagine the glee my old pack must have been feeling as they watched me fail to shift once C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. again. I would prove them all wrong one day. I would be stronger in my current form, and be unstoppable. "Woe is you." Joselin''s bitter voice said as she approached. "We haven''t tried everything, don''t get all mopey." My eyebrows lowered as I red at Joselin unamused. Normally, I found the way she interacted with people to be entertaining, but I really just wanted to punch her right now. "Do tell then. What''s the n? You want to take my blood and run tests on it? Then what? If Killian''s blood and mark didn''t help me shift, I am fairly positive that nothing will!" Killian chuckled, but I didn''t find any of this amusing. We should be on our honeymoon of sorts right now, locked in our bedroom and ravishing each other until the real world forced us to return to it. Instead, I was the only one in a bed, and I had a bitchy witch taunting me. "I want to take you to the Sanctum of Light as soon as you are feeling better. I think it will be good for you." His exnation only left me with even more questions, and I waited patiently for him to borate. Instead, his eyes moved up to the male healer, and the unfamiliar man nodded once before making himself scarce. It was only when we were alone that he spoke again. "There has to be more than just a wolf in your lineage. Most hybrids have one side dominate the other, and the weaker side fades away over time. I think..." Joselin cleared her throat loudly, and Killian rolled his eyes with annoyance before continuing. "WE think both sides are fighting to overpower the other, which is why the dominant one hasn''te forward yet. The Sanctum of Light is a very powerful ce, some believe it is a direct connection with the Goddess, it may help the stronger side to rise up." I nodded in understanding, but I didn''t fully agree with him. I truly felt hopeless, but I didn''t want them to know that. Not when I knew it would just cause Joselin to mock me again for ''moping''. "I trust you." I held Killian''s gaze, wanting him to know that I meant it. I may not believe it would work, whatever the Sanctum of Light was, but I trusted that he would only do what he thought was best for me. That was something I could always count on. Him. The idea of being a hybrid was unsettling. Maybe I would take Joselin up on her offer to test my blood. There had to be some way to find out what I was. What I really wanted was for there to be a way to force my wolf forward. If going to this ce would help with that, then I would do it. I just wasn''t going to get my hopes up. "You had me scared to death, my love," Killian whispered as he pressed a kiss to my lips, but my eyes were wide as I stared at him. That was twice that he said the word love to me in the past twenty-four hours. Twice now, I felt my heart stop from excitement and happiness. "I''m sorry," I whispered and took a deep breath, enjoying the way he smelled. The fact that he was still in his suit pants with the top few buttons of his shirt undone and his sleeves rolled up on his forearms had me ready to melt. He looked like he was ready for a photo shoot. "When can we leave for the Sanctum?" "As soon as you are feeling up for it. I would prefer to get there and back before the council starts to show up, so we only have a few days." Killian growled when he mentioned the council, still pouting that they wereing at all. But I knew that we needed the help. If our enemies could curse and cast spells on our people without us knowing or being able to track the spell, then they were stronger than we were prepared for. My eyes flickered over to the windows, seeing it was still dark out. It had to have been early morning still unless I had slept the day away. "When the sunes up?" I asked, knowing I would need some more sleep before being able to travel. Killian pursed his lips before nodding and sliding his arms under me to pick me up. "When the sunes up." He agreed, carrying me away from the infirmary as Joselin disappeared. "For now we will go to bed, my queen. We will leave at sun up.¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Sixty-Three: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The dining room was swarming with people, even though the sun had just barely started to hit the tree tops. It seemed everyone wanted to see me or talk to me. It made me really ufortable, but it was something I would have to get used to. Every bite I took made me feel judged as I would meet another stranger¡¯s stare. I felt like a zoo animal. Killian was settling a few things before we could leave, and I had figured eating here would be better than eating alone in the private dining room. I was wrong. Eating in front of everyone was like putting myself in a window disy and praying to the Goddess that no one would stop to look. They all did, and my stomach turned as it fought to keep the food down in my state of high anxiety. ¡¯Your majesty," A deep and familiar voice called out from my side, and I turned to see Damien. Relief filled me, and I quickly swallowed my bite and gestured for him to join me, aware of the eyes and whispers on me and the bear-shifter. ¡¯Damien! I am so d that you chose to stay here! How are you?" I asked as he took the chair to my left, leaving the seat to my right open for my mate, should he join us. "It is satisfactory." He said respectfully. But I could see the disgust in how his top lip curled up slightly, and I bit back augh. For a man who had just been sleeping in the forest, a beautiful castle should have been an exciting experience. Instead, he looked like it was an inconvenience, and I knew he wanted to go back to sleeping in nature. He nced from me to my food pointedly. It was something I hadn''t realized he was doing until Killian had hinted at the difference in treatment from Damien toward my mate and me. I took a bite, watching as he then dug into his food. "Why do you do that?" He silently raised an eyebrow at me, his mouth full of food as he waited for me to expand on my question. "You did it the other night as well. You waited for me to eat before you would touch your food, but you didn''t wait for Killian. Why is that?" I ced my fork down on my te and narrowed my eyes at him when I saw his hand start to move as if he were about to put his down as well. "You are the queen." He said simply. But I shook my head as he smirked with amusement. "You are not?" "I am, but he is the sovereign. He is the one you should have been following." I felt someone walk up, and I turned and smiled as Charlie ced a friendly hand on my shoulder in greeting. "In title, yes. But there is something about you that makes my beast feelpelled to submit. He is our king, but your aura is stronger. For you wolves, I would assume it would be simr to an Alpha''s tried to understand, i Only, I couldn''t. Why would he feelpelled to submit to me and not to Killian? "I was curious about that myself,¡¯ Charlie said as she eyed Damien. He leaned over and kissed her cheek before whispering something in her ear that made her turn red. The room fell silent as Killian entered, walking with purpose as he looked from me to Damien where he held his re. I quickly shoved thest bite of my food into my mouth, and I stood as he reached our table. "Are you ready?" I asked, cutting him off from whatever he was going to say to or about Damien. Today was going to be stressful enough without having my mate get into a fight with his soon-to-be brother-in- Killian red at Damien a moment longer before turning to me and smiling softly. "Yes, my mate." Nerves were bubbling in my stomach, and I was d that I had been able to hold down what I did of my breakfast. Thest thing I needed was to throw up in front of the pack. Killian looked irritated by it, but I was d that we were taking the vehicles. Everyone was tense as we traveled for the next few hours, filling the time with unimportant small talk. I was positive that my direct guards in the car with us were aware, but I didn''t know if the other several cars of guards knew what we were trying to do today. Whether they did or did not, there was a lot of pressure riding on this...on me. My eyes stayed locked on the overgrown ruins and forests as we traveled through them until we reached the mountains. As soon as we arrived at the base and started to head up the off-road path, the hair on the back of my neck stood up. The air was thick, and I gasped as I felt what they had been talking about. Magic was everywhere, but it didn''t feel like Joselin''s or even like the dark curse that was on Nn and Heath. It was light and airy but felt even more suffocating and deadly than anything I had ever felt before. Like a Venus Fly-Trap waiting patiently for an unsuspecting victim to walk into it. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I turned to look at Killian, seeing his jaw clenched the further up the mountain we drove, winding around the hills as we climbed higher and higher. As the SUV came to a stop, I eagerly looked out the front window, expecting to see something grand. Instead, there were only more trees. "We will run from here," Killian said as he got out of the car. The guards scanned the area. Those that were in their Lycan forms already had the fur on their backs standing up in agitation. I waited for my door to be opened as Killian came around to my side. He opened my door for me, and I let out a noise of surprise as he stepped back and took off his shirt before shifting into his Lycan. Therge beast was over a foot taller than Killian was in his skin, and I My chest warmed as I remembered thest time he carried me. I had been thrown over his shoulder, staring with jealousy at Mira when her mate carried her lovingly away from our old pack. Now it was my turn to enjoy being in my mate''s arms, 1 Every muscle he had shifted, tensing and rxing as he began a steady run through the trees. The guards surrounding us let Killian lead the way but stayed close to us. After a long run, I lifted my head off Killian''s chest as the guards suddenly dispersed, making their way out into the trees and leaving Killian and me alone. "Where are they going?" I asked, trying to look over his shoulder without wiggling too much in his hold. Killian held me tightly against him as he nced down at me once before looking up ahead. "They are giving us privacy," He said. His voice came out in a low growl in his animalistic state. His body tensed even more, and his eyes narrowed as he slowed. I followed his gaze, seeing the small opening of a cave. The magic in the air got thicker and more intoxicating. It was just barely visible, reminding me of the way heat would rise off the asphalt in blurry waves during the summer. Killian stopped at the entrance, cing me down on my feet. "We''re here." Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Sixty-Four: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The cave felt coolpared to the warm air outside, and I ducked my head to enter the small space. There was a pathway leading in further, and Killian huffed in his Lycan form as his head brushed against the top of the opening. As the light faded from the entrance of the cave, I reached forward, cing my hand on his lower back. Killian shivered at my touch, looking over his shoulder briefly before continuing forward. My other hand trailed along the dirt and rock wall, and I gasped when a pointed object that was protruding from the wall sliced the inside of my ring finger. "Ah!" I yanked my hand back, holding my fingers in a fist to my chest as Killian stopped walking. I could feel the hot liquid running down my palm from the incision. "Are you okay, mate?" He turned around, hunching his shoulders in to avoid scraping against the walls as he lifted my hand. I wasn''t sure how clearly he was able to see the injury. The only thing I could see was his glowing red eyes. But he growled as I opened my hand, and his tongue slid over the injured flesh. "Yes," I whispered, in awe of the feeling he invoked in me. Even in his current state, I was wildly attracted to him. It must have been the magic in the air. As soon as his tongue flicked against my skin, I was ready to have him throw me against the jagged wall and fuck me. I knew he could feel it too. His other w moved up to intertwine with my hair, pulling my head up. My injured handnded on hisrge chest as his nose pressed against my neck, and his tongue ran over my mark. "Mh," I moaned as his body shook. "You are making it very hard not to shift back and im you before the Goddess." He growled, and I shivered in response. We both knew it wasn''t a good idea, but my hand slid down his chest anyway, my fingers dipping over each muscle and scar on his torso. I knew without a doubt that he would im me again. I needed him too. Onest time before I tried to shift. If I didn''t make it through the shift, I wanted something to remember him by and something for him to remember me by. The cool air around us turned hotter, and I groaned as his tongue touched my mark again. Only this time, it felt cold as if he had just had a sip of ice water before touching me. He pulled back suddenly, and I panted, grabbing his arms to steady myself as beads of sweat formed on my forehead. "You''re burning up. We need to get you inside." My disappointment was washed away as my body turned on me. My hands grabbed at my chest as the familiar pain fromst night stabbed through my heart. I let out a scream as Killian grabbed my arm and pulled me forward. I stumbled behind him, my shoulders bouncing off the walls, getting torn up by whatever rocks were sticking out. "No," I shouted as I cried, not wanting to go further into the cursed cave. ¡¯ No!" "It''ll help you turn. It''ll be okay. It''s going to work. I know it! You''ll be okay!" He said firmly, but it sounded as though he was trying to convince himself rather than me. My eyes frantically flickered about the room as the tunnel began to grow bright. I could see the crystal shards sticking out of the walls, and fought against every fiber in my being that was screaming at me to run and trailed after Killian. My free hand grabbed at my chest, while the other remained in his grasp. The entrance to the cave opened before us, and I blinked rapidly as my eyes adjusted to the bright cavern. "Deep breath," Killian''s deep animalistic voice called out, but my lungs didn''t want to pull in air as the magic in the air threatened to drown me. ¡¯ Deep breath. It will go away soon, I promise." The walls of the enclosure were bright and colorful. Crystals and gems of all sizes stuck out of the dirt, most only exposing small sections of color. The rest were dirty and hidden, hidden behind their unpolished coating. Joining them was a vast disy of moonflowers. The white blooms were on disy even though it was daytime, and I recoiled further from the wall. Moonflowers were toxic to humans, and while I knew I was not fully human, the idea of being surrounded by them terrified me enough that I couldn''t enjoy the beauty. There was a bubbling section of water that was crystal clear as it sshed and steamed like an active hot tub. A small stream ran from it across the room and disappeared under the wall. Several tunnels could be seen around the wall of the cave, no doubt leading to a dead end, and the top of the cave opened up to the sky. Even without the moon, I could understand why they referred to it as the Sanctum of Light. The sun had already passed over the top of the cave, and yet, there were no shadows. It was as if each flower and crystal put off its own glow. But the divine beauty of the space did nothing to stop the pain. As I leaned further into Killian''s side, he pulled me to the middle of the cavern. The heat grew stronger, and my bones ached. This was nothing like my heat, nor was it like the night before when I had thought I was shifting during my coronation. It was so much worse. I looked up at Killian as the tears fell faster, and my breathing became harder. How was I supposed to survive this? The snapping of my leg had me letting out a scream, and Killian slowly lowered me down to the ground. My hands gripped his furry forearms tightly. My nails dug into his flesh, refusing to let him go. But I knew he had been right. This ce, whatever it was, was triggering my shift. I still wasn''t certain that it held a connection to the Goddess. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. While it was a powerful hideaway, as my thigh twitched and my bone felt like it shattered, I was leaning more toward it being a cursed ce, 1 I had never seen anyone struggling so hard to shift, nor had it taken very long. A whine of protest left my mouth as Killian pulled back and looked around us as if he were trying to find anything that could help. "No... please!" I cried out as I felt the bones in my arm twisting beneath my skin. "You can do this! This is it, mate." Killian cheered, his hand hovering over my cheek as if he was scared to touch me. I knew my wolf wasn''t too far behind, but there was more to it. The overwhelming pressure in my mind told me that my wolf wasn''t alone. Whatever was fighting her for control was still at the surface. I didn''t care what it was, and I didn''t want it to win. I wanted to be with my mate as a wolf. Bone after bone, joint after joint, my body destroyed itself until I could do nothing buty with my cheek against the ground and pray to the Goddess for mercy. My lungs were barely working, and I knew if I hadn''t consumed Killian¡¯s bloodst night, I would have been dead at this very moment. Instead, Iy limp as I silently cried. The energy to scream or beg for my end was gone, and Killian whispered my name every so often to get me to look up at him. But I couldn''t even hold my gaze up. It took too much energy to look to the side and up at his face. Was this how my mother felt before she begged for mercy? The world around us dimmed for a moment, and I was excited at the prospect of passing out. Anything would have been better than the constant torment and torture my body was going through. But then the cavern grew even brighter than before, and I wanted to curse the Goddess for what she was putting me through. Killian nced up before backing away slowly, and I let out a whimper at the distance. I couldn''t tell if it was horror or awe in his wide eyes. The glowing red of his beast was focused on the Earth around me, and I began to convulse. My mind was under attack as I felt my wolf fighting for control against the unknown creature inside me. With one final stabbing pain, my eyes fell closed. ''Freedom,'' I thought to myself. ''No, my mate. Sess.'' Killian''s voice sounded clear and loud in my mind, and I forced my eyes open. White fur covered my body, and I picked my head up slowly as I attempted to move my limbs. When they responded with no pain, I let out augh that sounded like an animal choking. It was me. I was the animal. I had finally done it. ''You are so beautiful!'' Killian said as he shifted into his full wolf form. He towered over me before licking my cheek. Everything felt different. Natural, but different. It took me a few minutes to get to my feet. Killian pushed my other side with his head until I was up and steady. Then it took me even longer to get used to walking. The moon was high in the sky, hovering over the opening at the top of the cave and reflecting off the gems and flowers. I had known that it had taken a long time, but I didn''t expect it to take as long as it did. We had gotten here just past noon, and I had no doubt that it was almost midnight. I stuck my nose in the warm water before flinging my head toward Killian with augh. He had been patient and loving with me while I got used to my new form. I had been waiting for this since I was a kid, and I wasn''t ready to go back to my skin just yet. I knew I would need to tell him about the feeling in my head. Something had happened during my shift, and I knew without a doubt in my mind that the other part of me that could sense the magic was still there. It was still inside me, as strong as ever. As the water flicked off my nose and sttered across his face, a shadow dashed across the flowers and into one of the caves halfway up the wall. My body tensed, and my tail tucked beneath my body as I braced myself. ''What is it, mate?'' Killian asked as he took a protective stance in front of me. ''I don''t think we are alone.'' Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Sixty-Five: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Killian shifted back to his Lycan, his joints popping loudly at the sudden change as he stood tall in front of me. "Come out!" He demanded. The Alphamand was thick, and even I felt the need to step toward him at his order. His body shook with anger, and while I was excited to have shifted, I was in no way ready for a fight in this form. I had no training in my fur... I had barely learned how to walk. My gaze moved to the mouth of the cave, wondering if our guards woulde to assist, but there was only silence. The magic in the air grew thicker. I shifted, not worried about myck of clothing. My training had all been in my human form, and I wanted to be ready to fight. My fingertips touched Killian''s back, and his fur bristled as a female peaked her head around the corner of the cave above us before transporting down to stand only twenty feet away. We both took a step back at the action. The only person that we had known who was strong enough to do that was Joselin. Even then, her ability wasn''t as clear. She flickered in and out, while the stranger before us popped from one ce to the other. The power she must have had to master that skill was terrifying. She was breathtaking. Her long ebony hair was curly and wild. Her eyes were a pale, sea-green. I shivered when I met them and found them locked on me. "You have grown so beautiful, my dear." Her soft voice seemed to echo through the cavern, and the hair on Killian''s hackles rose. For me to have grown meant that she had seen me when I was little. But I had no memory of her. i "Who are you, and why are you here?" Killian asked her with a low rumble behind his words. The underlying threat made me anxious. While he had been doing better to control his anger and reactions, pissing off a witch with no backup, especially one as powerful as she appeared to be had me feeling uneasy. "I do not have to answer to you. You are trespassing in my home, but if my memory serves me correctly, this is not the first time." Sheughed as she pulled her gaze away from me andnded on my mate. "You seem to have a habit of bringing women to my home. First the witch, and now my daughter." i My mind shut down, and my lungs refused to pull in air. Beyond our height, we didn''t have very much in lips and eyes were bigger than mine were. We both had green eyes, but hers were significantly lighter than mine. I narrowed my eyes at her in disbelief as I failed to find a matching feature, anything that would confirm that she was my mother. "That''s not possible." My denial caused a sh of hurt to go over her face, but she quickly masked it C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. with a forced smile. "I assure you, my dear. It is. I birthed you myself. Right here in this very cave, as a matter of fact." She lifted her arms, palms up, to gesture toward her surroundings. But I refused to take my eyes off her as she spouted her lies. "I knew you would be beautiful and strong. I am d to see that I was correct." "How could you be my mother? Prove it." I whispered, feeling my confidence fade. I felt desperate to know if she was a threat to our safety or just a threat to my mind and heart. Either way, I woulde out damaged from whatever happened here. I knew my parents weren''t my real parents. My mother had told me herself before she died that they had found me and taken me in. If the wrong person learned that fact, they could use it against me. I wasn''t stupid enough to blindly trust a witch when I knew witches were working with the vampires. "I don''t need to." She smirked as she watched me step to Killian''s side, not bothered by my being nude. "We are connected by our blood. If you try, you can feel it. You may have shifted, but the other part of you hasn''t gone anywhere. If anything, you just made it stronger." "The other part of me?" I whispered, my hand staying on Killian''s side as he eyed her with distrust. He shifted to ce his shoulder ahead of mine to shield me in case anything should happen, and I stood still as I tried to process this information. She wasn''t wrong. I could feel the magic in the air with every ounce of my being. Having her here, someone to connect it to, was like fine-tuning an instrument. The pull of the magic toward her was there. It was bothforting to know that I could, in fact, feel the connection between us. It helped to reassure me that she was not lying. But knowing she had been here this whole time, only a few hours away made me angry. "Let me start over. My name is Aurora, direct descendant of Selene. Her gift runs through our blood, and nothing will ever be able to mute or turn that part of you off." The witch exined as I felt my hand drop from Killian''s side. 1 "This is insane," I whispered as I turned to look at my mate. Killian growled as the woman took a step closer, and my head shot back up to re at her. "Your white-furred beast was not proof enough? That in itself should tell you how rare you are. Your father''s wolf was a pale, golden color. When you first walked in here, and I saw that you had his eyes and hair, I figured that your wolf would be the same. I''m d that you share at least that with me." Aurora smiled warmly at me before the magic in the air began to thin as if she were calling a truce. "Please, let''s talk." Killian huffed, his arm moving in front of my torso to protect me as Aurora walked around us to take a seat on a thick section of grass. "If you are my mother, where were you?" My voice cracked as she gestured for us to join her. "I was here." She smiled sadly as she continued to stare at me. "Why did you abandon me?" Killian stopped me as I moved forward. I did as he silently requested, keeping my hand on his back as I waited for her exnation. "I couldn''t keep you. You needed to be around your kind, and the vision I had told me that where I left you was where you were supposed to be. I had to put you first." She swallowed visibly, and I fought the urge to roll my eyes. She was the one who gave me up. In my mind, she had no right to be upset. "I wish I hadn''t. I wished I kept you with me, but there was a greater n for you. You needed to be there, without me." "Why?" The loud yell of my question was mixed with a cry. "I have been hunted for decades, my dear. With each passing year, my magic has been fading, and yours has been growing stronger. If I kept you, you would have been in danger every second of every day. My magic was leaving me, and I didn''t know if I could keep you safe. So, when Selene blessed me with the vision, I knew it was the right thing to do." Her exnation made me want to curse the Goddess, but I bit my tongue. It was the same for every child, people making decisions for them, and those decisions impacted the rest of that innocent soul''s life. Killian¡¯s arm dropped, and I looked up at him, pleading with my eyes for him to take me away from here...from her. "I know you need time to process this. I will give you that. But we will see each other again soon." She whispered. I was grateful at first, for the space and time. But as she popped out of the cavern, my heart dropped to my stomach, and I couldn''t resist stepping forward and looking around for her. My heart wanted to know her, but my mind was closed to the idea of her literally popping into my life after all this time. I was also bitter that she had chosen to use tonight to do it. I had been waiting for this moment since I was a kid. I finally had my wolf, and now all of my excitement was gone. "Are you okay, my love?" Killian asked, and my heart sped up as it always did when he used that word. "I just want to go home," I whispered as I called upon my wolf. The transition wasn''t as hard this time. It stillsted a few minutes. But I was back on four paws and running toward the exit as quickly as I could. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Sixty-Six: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Natalie pulled my shirt on quickly when we got back to the car, and I shielded her back as all of my men were staring. They weren''t trying to get a look at her skin, I knew that. They were transfixed by seeing her wolf. Lycans were normally double the size of regr werewolves when we were in our full beast form. Yet, Natalie was just asrge. It was also her pure white fur that made everyone stop and turn. They didn''t exist that we knew of. The closest we had to her coloring was the wolves that lived up in the snow regions. But even they had spots of grey. Natalie was the most stunning wolf I had ever seen, and they agreed. If it weren''t for that and the immense amount of power she was putting off, I would have been livid that they had watched her slip into my shirt. But even I was a little star-struck. I was proud as hell. My mate was a descendant of the moon goddess. She was strong, powerful, and... My eyes traveled over her face as we began the journey home. In Shock. She was in shock. Her lips were parted, and her eyes were wider than normal. They were glossy and barely blinking as she stared ahead at the back of the passenger seat. Her skin was pale and sickly, the blood had been drained from her face, and her hands were sped in herp above her thighs. ¡¯You did wonderful, my mate." I leaned over and whispered, my lips brushing against her ear softly. She took in a deep breath before turning to face me. I had expected to see water lining her eyes, or for her lip to quiver. But theck of emotion there had me even more worried. She was lost in thought, thoughts I couldn''t even begin to guess as her nk stare looked right through me. '' When can I start training in my fur?" I pressed my lips together, biting back theugh at her question. Out of everything she could have asked or said, that was at the bottom of my list. ¡¯ As soon as you would like." "Do you really think she is my mother?" Her question was paired with her looking away, trying to hide the hurt in her eyes. She had already lost her mother and father. To find out that she still had a rtive out there, one who had abandoned her was not easy. ¡¯I do think she is the one who birthed you." My agreement was met with silence, and I looked over her profile. She was stunning. Ever since I first saw her, I was taken by her. But it was the power radiating off her that had me floored. ¡¯The amount of power in The Sanctum... I feel it in you. At first, it was small, but over time it has grown more prominent. I can feel it very clearly now. It''s as if I were sitting next to a full-blooded witch." A direct descendant of Selene. That was how the witch had put it. Although she had mentioned Natalie getting her fur color from her. Since she had jet-ck hair, I had to assume that she was more than what met the eye. "I don''t know what to do with that. I just wanted to shift into my wolf." She mumbled, closing her eyes and letting her head rest back. "You embrace it, my love," I whispered, as I reached over and grabbed her hand from herp, my thumb moving back and forth over the smooth skin. Natalie''s eyes opened as she turned to me. The empty ze was gone, but so was the hurt. She looked torn, but the faint smile on her lips made my heart thump just a little bit harder during its next beat. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She opened her mouth to speak but snapped it closed just as quickly as the vehicle came to a stop. The gate of the city stood tall and strong before us. The metal glinted in the sun. "The pack had been waiting to see you. Are you up for a short run?¡¯ I didn''t want to push her into anything more when she was already so exhausted and more than likely overwhelmed. But I couldn''t deny our people their happiness and wanted to ask her instead of making the decision for her. If it were solely up to me, I would have had us driven right up to the door of our home where she could rx and recover. But she nodded as she nced out the window. I jumped out of the car, ignoring the early morning nip in the air as the sun was just starting to rise. The pack was quickly lining up on the streets, each person sported arge smile as they woke on their own and came to share in the excitement of their queen''s first shift. Natalie took my hand as I helped her out of the car, standing in front of her to block others from catching an eyeful of my naked mate beneath my shirt. I knew they didn''t mind, but I was positive Natalie would have. She had the power of a Goddess but the confidence and modesty of a human. It took only a moment for her to shift, and I followed behind her, transforming into my Lycan. I could hear the joy and gasps from the pack when they saw her. Herrge form was bigger than even some of theirs. Her pure, snow-white fur was truly a sight to see, and I had never been witness to a more beautiful creature, i But it was her power, her magic. Magic I wasn''t even sure she was in tune with yet, that radiated off her. As we took off at a light jog, the pack pped and cheered, waking anyone who might not have been up already. When we passed, they all submitted, dropping their heads and exposing their necks to their leaders. The trip through the city was quick, and I smiled at my mate as I felt and watched as her mood dramatically improved. The pack had always epted her, but the open celebration of her had her feeling loved. It pulsed through our mate bond brightly. Standing at the entrance to our home, up on the marble steps, was our family. Charlie pped with excitement, and the bear next to her stared down at her with a look of wonder. Joselin stood next to them, her hands in her back pockets. The staff I had grown up with lined the entrance, standing tall, only to bow as one unit as we came to a stop. One of the maids stepped forward with a silk robe for Natalie, holding it up in front of her, and my mate shifted back behind the fabric curtain as I stood behind her. "I knew you could do it!" Charlie cheered as she rushed forward, and Natalie smiled graciously at her, epting her hug. I stayed silent as the girls spoke animatedly, but I could see that Natalie was still bothered by what had happened. I pressed my hand to Natalie''s lower back, enjoying the way she shivered beneath my touch as I guided her inside before she could identally say something that we weren''t ready for the rest of the kingdom to hear just yet. My nose wrinkled as an offensive smell wafted through the front door of the castle, and I clenched my jaw as Iid my eyes on my best friend''s handy work. The beautiful floor had been destroyed by deep and thick lines that were burned into it. The design of the symbol was brilliant, and I had no doubt Joselin had improved upon it to fit our needs. It didn''t make me any happier that the floor had been destroyed, but it was a small price to pay for security and safety. "Oh, my goodness!" Natalie eximed as she examined the deep burn marks and stepped into the room. The marks started at the doorway, and there was no way to enter without stepping through it. "Is this at every entrance?" Joselin nodded silently, but I could see the pride on her face as her hard work was acknowledged. "Every door. I have a n in ce, but this is the best I could do on short notice. I''ll be busy working, making sure no one can ess the castle through other means over the next few days." I lowered my head as I red at Joselin. She was up to something, and by the way, she stared at me as she smirked, I knew I wouldn''t be happy. "What are you nning, Josie?" I growled, but she justughed as she flicked her hand around the room to gesture to her hard work. ''This, butrger! Something that will go around the castle. An entire ring of them!" She eximed excitedly. I narrowed my eyes, knowing that would take a long time, but Joselin just bounced once on her toes before turning back to Natalie. My mate smiled at me with a twitch in her cheek before she turned to the witch. I knew whatever she was about to say was difficult for her based on her tense shoulders. "Joselin, I know that will keep you busy. When you have a moment, I am ready for you to run your tests." Joselin''s eyes widened in excitement at the prospect of getting her hands on Natalie''s blood. I let out a deep breath in relief that Natalie had finally agreed. It was time that we got more answers. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Sixty-Seven: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Training had beencking the past week. I had been able to move more weight and do body-weight movements easier. I also got to learn some things in my wolf form, but it was harder than I had thought to get used to moving more swiftly on four legs than it was on two. Walking and running were easy, but theplex movements as I dodged and attacked my opponents were ufortable. The majority of the time, I ended up tripping over my own paws like a newborn pup... which I guess I was. Hours every day were spent training, and I found myself improving but not very quickly. There was still an internal battle going on in my mind that left me with a splitting migraine by the end of each day, and no answers for what I needed to do. It was widely agreed upon by the healers that the other side of me should have faded by now. I still hadn''t told them what my birth mother had said about being a descendant of the Goddess as Joselin hadn''t had any time to look into my blood. So, they treated me like any regr hybrid. Joselin had been busy with her project around the outside of the castle. No one had been caught in the trap she set in the doorways, and I wasn''t sure if that was a good or a bad thing. Either we could trust those around us, or the spell didn''t work. I smiled when she walked into the training room, but it fell when her look of angernded on me. "You are interfering, ''Your Majesty''!" Joselin shouted, and several stacks of weights dropped around the room as she approached me on therge training mat. She didn''t seem to care that I was almost as tall as her in my beast form as she was in her skin. I shook my head. A low, guttural noise left my throat as I stupidly tried to respond as if I didn''t currently have a snout. "You need to get it under control!" She shouted, and I tried to jump away as she grabbed a fistful of fur, pulling on it as we teleported to the library. My oversized body bumped into a bookshelf, sending it tumbling down. So much for respecting my title in public. I was livid. Joselin groaned in annoyance as she flicked her hand and righted the wooden structure. "We have the same parts, stop being a prude and shift back!" I grumbled in annoyance as I did as she asked, wanting toy into her but holding myself back since she had more power than I did, or at least, more control over it. "Maybe if you didn''t manhandle me, I could have shifted sooner!" Her re never left mine as I refrained from covering my body. She had seen it before, several times at this point, and while she had openly looked in the past, this time there wasn''t a single twitch in the muscles around her eyes to show that she was looking anywhere but into my soul as if she wanted to figure out what secrets I had buried there. I narrowed my eyes at her as I remembered thest time she had been in this library with me. She had grabbed my face and tried to invade my mind. If she so much as leaned toward me this time, I was going to bite her. Wolf or human, my teeth would be cutting into her flesh. Her face rxed as she smirked, "Well, you sure have grown a backbone." A small squeak was heard as a maid entered the room before dashing away quickly. My eyebrows dropped as I turned back to stare at Joselin, unamused. "I need to get back to training." Joselin turned away from me, showing me her back which made my beast seethe with irritation at the disrespect. But she carried on as she traveled around the shelves, taking a few books down as she passed them before carrying them over to me. "You do." She plopped the books down on the table as a maid came running in with clothes. I thanked her quietly before pulling them on as Joselin began to flip through the pages of the first book. When she seemed satisfied, she nodded and snapped it shut. "Your training starts now. This is the basics of controlling your magic. Whatever you unlocked at the Sanctum, is powerful. You''re letting your magic leak through, and it''s getting in the way of my casting. Even just now when I turned my back to you, the power you put off got stronger." She shoved the book she was holding into my chest just as my guards came bursting through the door. "Would you NOT do that?!'' Thomas growled at Joselin as he scanned me over. Tobias sent him a warning re, mming his hand roughly down on Thomas''s shoulder. Thomas forcefully calmed under the silent reprimand from his superior. Only I had the suspicion that it was Joselin he was defending and not me. I bit back my smile at the silent giant and the small witch. They had an odd dynamic, but Joselin looked pleased that Tobias reacted to my newer guard''s outburst. ''We can''t defend her if you just disappear with her whenever you please!" He eximed as he gestured toward me but red daggers at Joselin. "Down boy!" She scolded as if she were talking to a pet, and Thomas''s face turned red while Tobias''s hand visibly tightened on his shoulder. I watched amused as they squared off before looking down at the book in my hands. The beautiful brown hardcover was decorated with a gold outline of the tree of life, and a single word was etched into the bottom... This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In Latin. I flipped through the pages in panic as Joselin and Thomas continued to bicker, growing louder with every word. Some held pictures, but every page was the same. They were all in anguage unknown to me. "Listen here, mutt! You are one sound away from me skinning you and using your hide as toilet paper!" Joselin was fuming, the ck lines on her skin vibrating harshly against the pale background, and her hair picked up as if a fan was blowing on her face. I could feel the powering from her, but I was more concerned about the book in my hands. "How the hell do you expect me to read a book in Latin? Is this even Latin?" The binding was well worn, and I carefully closed the cover as Joselin turned to me, her long snow- white hair resting back in ce on her shoulders. "That''s not my problem. I have a lot of work to do. I really don''t have time to hold your hand. Use one of theputers or a phone to trante it." Joselin turned, walking toward Tobias as I red at her back. "Bitch," I mumbled, flipping her off behind her back. A book shot off the shelf,nding right in front of Joselin, and my hand flew over my mouth. She tumbled to the ground, smacking loudly onto her palms and knees, just barely catching herself before her face could hit the floor. My eyes widened as she flipped over quickly to be sitting on her butt with her hands behind her as she red at me. "Did you just..." Joselin trailed off, her jaw twitching as we both remained silent. I felt like a caged animal. All of my muscles coiled as I prepared for her tounch at me. "Fuck." George whispered as he moved into a fighting stance, knowing I was about to be attacked and that she would have to go through them first. ¡¯This is going to hurt," Joselin said as she got to her feet, and I let out a small scream as she ran at me. Tobias wrapped his arm around her waist, holding her back to his chest as George and Thomas shifted into their Lycan form to block her path to me. I ducked behind a shelf, looking up as books started to fall down on me. My hands covered my head as I sprinted to the next aisle. "I didn''t mean to! ¡¯ I shouted. I heard Tobias grunt, and then there was absolute silence. The books stayed on the shelves, but I could feel the threat looming. My chest rose and fell rapidly as I held still against the unit, knowing as soon as I gave away my position, it would all be over. The bookshelves had solid backs. I was both grateful that I was able to hide behind them but also frustrated that it hid her too. My eyes nced around quickly, and I let out a breath of relief that she was nowhere in sight. I pressed my lips together, holding my breath as I peeked around the shelving unit and saw all three of my guards unmoving and asleep on the floor on the other side of the table. Theck of witch was disturbing, and I froze as the hair on my arms and the back of my neck stood at attention. I didn''t have to hear her to know that she was standing right behind me. She was like a poltergeist, ready to drag me down to Hell. I spun on my heels quickly, letting out a yell of fright as I shoved my hands in her direction to push her away. Only she had attacked as well, sending us both flying backward into the shelves behind us. Our eyes met for only a moment as we regained our footing. The shelves began to fall, crashing loudly as they tumbled like dominos. I was happy that there were only a few. The rest of the books lined the walls. But it felt like forever until thest unit hit the ground. I was unable to bite back myughter as the corner of Joselin''s lips twitched. "Why are you two always fighting?" It was the roar from my mate at the doorway that broke us, and we "Sexual tension." Joselin snapped back as I shook my head with amusement. She surely was something else. I could see why Killian had chosen her to be his best friend. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Sixty-Eight: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. The steady, low beeping of the monitor was still far too loud, just as it always was. I knew the healers were tracking her stats from inside the infirmary, but I couldn''t help but look over the numbers on the screen myself, just as I had done a few minutes prior. She was alive, but I wasn''t sure that she would want to be. She had done everything she could to remove herself from this world, and yet we were going against herst request and forcing her to stay on this Earth instead of being with her mate and lost child. I had killed more than I would even be able to count in my lifetime. I had shown mercy to people I had barely met. But my mother would continue to suffer in the realm of the living because I was too much of a chicken to free her. The sheen to my mother''s hair was even duller than before, and I couldn''t help but run my hand over it, hoping that one day she would turn her head and press her cheek into my hand. Our rtionship was awful when she was alive. I was constantly scared of what she would do and how she would react to everything. I wanted to stay as far away from my parents as possible. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But then, after my mother had been locked away, and we thought she had been healed, she became my mom again. She was loving and happy. She seemed to enjoy life and spending time with us. The day I discovered it was all a ruse to gain her freedom was the day she had finally broken my heart for good. Thest nail had been hammered into the coffin, and I knew that love was a trap as my father dove for the gun to save her. Love was used to manipte and control the other person. I didn''t want to be like my father, weak and hopeless as he pinned after a woman that didn''t want him. She was forced to be with him. After she destroyed him, he destroyed her. Love was the guarantee of mutual destruction. At least, that was what I had thought until I met Natalie. I dropped my hand down at theck of movement and grabbed my mother''s cold palm, her fingers remaining limp in my hold. "You were wrong," I whispered as I listened to the machines pumping and swirling away to keep her alive. "I wasted so much time because of you. My mate deserved better than me, but she stayed. She was patient while I tried to fix the man that you raised me to be. You failed me. You failed Charlie." A small blip on the electrocardiogram made me look up at the screen, but it was quickly washed away by the normal pattern of her heart beating. Maybe this was it. Maybe she was finally going to let go. I nce down at the first woman I had ever loved and the first to have ever broken my heart. "I expected more from you. We deserved more." My eyes closed tight as I tried to push back the emotions that were bubbling to the surface. Emotions that I didn''t have until Natalie came into my life. Before her, they were tucked away in the depths of my mind, locked in an imprable box. But she broke through it, and now I knew I couldn''t put it off anymore. I had to face my past so I could give her the future that she deserved. The familiar statement that I had grown to loathe finally made sense. Charlie had told me the same thing time and time again. She needed her brother, but I had only ever been her ruler. She deserved more, Natalie deserved more... and my mother deserved more, no matter how much I detested her. She had been kept alive by machines and wires for far too long, and it was time for her to find peace. The child I once was, was screaming from the back of my mind. Begging for me to step away and leave his mom alone. I could hear him shouting at me that I was a monster and that I would never forgive myself if I went through with it. I had watched her try to kill herself so many times... too many times. I had shown mercy to my mate''s mother and had allowed her soul to be returned to the Goddess and her mate, but the idea of doing the same to my own mother was too much to swallow. The words tumbled from my mouth before I could stop them. I knew I was stalling, but I did it anyway. I wanted a mother who would have stayed for me. I wanted a sister who didn''t run from me every chance she could. I wanted a family that didn''t live off of the pain and suffering they could cause each other. "I found my mate, and she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. She wears your crown well, and the people love her. You''ve already met her. She came in here not too long ago. I hope you know that I will treat her better than my father treated you, and it will be a hell of a lot better than you treated my father. Our kids will be loved and cherished. I hope when you are looking up at us from whatever pit of Hell you get sent to, you learn a thing or two about what it means to be a family. I would hate to imagine that after all the suffering you caused, that you would do the same in your next life." I licked my lips before pursing them together as I red down at her. If I kept reminding myself how much I hated the empty vessel before me, it might make this a bit easier. It shouldn''t be this hard to make the choice. To let her live and suffer, or to kill her and let her die and find peace. She had suffered for so long, and yet, the bitter man I was wanted her to suffer for a bit longer. I wanted to make sure that she learned her lesson... but I also didn''t want her to leave me. Charlie was sure to run again, more than likely to go live in some cave with her mate. If I made the choice to end our mother''s life, Charlie may nevere back. I clenched my fists as I fought to make my decision. The same decision I had been fighting for years. Only now, I finally felt ready to do it. I had Natalie. Even if Charlie never came home after this, I wouldn''t be alone for once. I had Natalie. I loved Natalie, and I would show her how much she was adored. Then I would get to watch as she grew round with our pups, and we would make our own family. I only prayed to the Goddess that they would be happy while they were here before they eventually walked out on me too, ready to start their own lives. I nodded to myself as my mind was made up, my hand reaching up to the power button on the first monitor. I didn''t want her actual blood on my hands, and I didn''t want to hear it as I killed her. "Goodbye, mom." My voice broke as I pressed the button, and the beeping stopped. Theck of noise made my heart beat faster as I moved to the next machine, the one that was giving her oxygen. The knob connected to the wall seemed smallpared to my hand, and I tightened my hold on it as I tried to convince myself to turn it. It was the first of many things that would begin to end her life. Do it. Do it. My knuckles turned white as I red at the tube leading from the port in the wall to my mother''s frail body. "Killian?" Charlie''s voice made me pause. I released the valve and turned the heart monitor back on quickly. "What the fuck are you doing?" The screen turned blue as the name of the manufacturer was disyed on the screen before the dreadful butforting rhythm of my mother''s heart filled the room again. "What the fuck were you just doing?¡± Charlie said again, this time yelling as she stormed in. '' Get away from her! Get out! Get out!" Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Sixty-Nine: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I could feel it. The sadness and panic pumped through our mate bond. It was subtle, almost muffled. But it was there. It was the first thing that I had felt from Killian since I shifted. The fact that it came through at all told me that he was hurting tremendously. I ced the towel on the counter, my damp hair hanging down and soaking into my shirt as my hand moved up to grab my chest as it grew more intense. Killian. I stumbled toward the bathroom door needing to get to him, pulling it open at the same time that the bedroom door mmed shut, and my mate marched toward me. There was no second thought as I wrapped my arms around his shoulders and my legs around his waist as he picked me up and held me to him tightly. The pain etched into his face, and the water lining his eyes made my heart shatter. He shoved his nose against my neck as he breathed in deeply, and I tightened my hold on him, wanting him to be impossibly closer so I could take his pain away. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But all I could do was hold him as he tried to steady himself. Watching and feeling my strong king and mate breaking made me feel like my insides were being ripped clean from my body, and I didn''t know how to make it better. "I''ve got you," I whispered, and his arms tightened around my waist. "You''re okay. I''ve got you." He had never shown any emotion so deeply. His hard and cold exterior had been melting more and more each day, and I had been worried for the day that he would finally embrace the pain and stress of his reality. The pressure alone was enough to break any man, but this was more than that. This deep seeded agony that was pumping through his body and our bond was something I had never expected before. Even when I was at my lowest, strapped to a pole with the flesh hanging in strips from my back, I had never felt this kind of pain. My pain had almost always been physical. Killian''s was emotional, and that was something that medicine and Healers couldn''t fix. "I''ve got you." I bent my head down, pressing a kiss against his neck firmly as he took in a shaky breath. His body grew rigid as he swallowed, but he didn''t let go. I kissed the same spot one more time. The spot where my mark would one dayy when he was ready. "You can''t leave me." He growled, and I nodded even though I was thoroughly confused. "You''re mine. You can''t leave me." He pulled back, and I looked over his face. The cold mask he had before was trying to force its way forward as he pushed his emotions down, but it was failing to hide the pain in his eyes. His eyelids dropped as he pressed a punishing kiss to my lips. I epted it greedily, kissing him back with everything I had, wanting to show him how much I loved him...wanting to tell him that everything was going to be okay. Killian''s tongue met mine as he kissed me deeper, and I let out a moan. His hand held me to him by the back of my head before he ripped his lips away from mine, but I leaned in, following him, trying to steal onest taste. "Say it!" He demanded, but the hurt in his words made my heart clench." Say you won''t leave me!" I desperately wanted to ask what had happened, what had caused this. But my need for information was far less important than his need forfort. ¡¯ I won''t leave you. I''m yours, forever." Killian looked at me, staring from eye to eye before he seemed happy with what he saw there, and he pulled me back to him. "Mine." The kiss sent butterflies down to my toes, and I gasped asid me down gently on the bed. His touch was new, invigorating. Making love had been slow and torturous, bringing me to new highs. But this... Oh, this made my heart sing with happiness as he kissed me like I was the Goddess herself, and he wanted to worship me. Hisrge and calloused hands trailed down to my hips before sliding up and under my t-shirt. My arms were still wrapped around his neck as he dominated my mouth, taking every gasp and moan I let out as he began to grind his hips against mine. "Again!" He demanded as he pulled his lips away and trailed them across my jaw and down my neck, leaving butterfly kisses in his wake. "I''m yours." The moan was loud and uncontroble as he reached my mark, licking and kissing it before his teeth sank into my flesh as he bit down aggressively. The orgasms ripped through me before I could prepare myself, and I dug my nails into his back as I arched into him. He moved with me as I grabbed the back of his shirt and pulled it up and over his head. "Again." He stated calmly this time as he kissed down my cor before reaching between us and ripping my shirt from my body. The feeling of his chest and warm skin against mine sent goosebumps over me, and I lifted my hips, silently begging for him to free me from the rest of the fabric. "I''m yours." Killian growled in approval as he rocked into my hips one more time before doing exactly as I had wanted and removed my shorts and underwear in one swift pull. He dropped his as well before climbing back over me and settling between my legs. His hardness slid in between my lips, and he coated himself with my wetness. He was only there for a moment before he pulled back and pressed his tip to my entrance, pushing in as far as he could go. Our bodies collided in a flurry of hard and punishing thrusts. It was delicious as he fought to control himself. Our lips brushed against each other as we panted and moaned with every movement, but never fully connected. Yet, our gaze did. He held my stare as I grew closer to my orgasm, and my eyes squeezed shut as he tilted his pelvis and began to rub roughly against my wet clit. The fiction was too much, and my wall tightened around him as I held him deep inside me. ck spots danced in my vision as my body trembled. It was more than just my impending orgasm. My beast was fighting me toe forward, demanding that I im our mate. Killian''s muscled tightened as he let out a deep guttural moan. The sound of it sent me over the edge as he whispered with a wild look in his eye. ¡¯ Again." My teeth extended as I gave in to my beast, wanting it just as badly as she did. "You''re mine," I growled, pushing my head up and biting into the soft skin of his neck, cing my im as he thrust into me faster, whispering my name over and over again before pulling out and cumming on me. Keeping his head still and allowing me to care for his mark with slow and loving licks. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Seventy: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. My hands were pressed together under my chin with my elbows on my knees. I had been staring out the balcony doors to the city below. It was one of my favorite things to do, a reminder of what I was working so hard for every day. My people. But then I found my head turned as I stared at my mate sleeping soundly in our bed, and my hands dropped in front of me as I continued to lean forward, examining every exposed inch of her. Even the curve of her waist with the nket covering her was attractive, and I still couldn''t believe that she was mine. She was all that I had left. I knew Charlie would probably be gone by the time I woke up. She had no reason to stay here when I had disappointed her again. She wouldn''t have stayed for me, not after what she had just witnessed "What are you doing up so early?" Natalie''s soft voice called out, and I looked up at her face, smiling as I met her gaze. She was finally mine in every way. I was proud to have her by my side, and now I had the honor of wearing her mark. I would stay true to what I said to my mother. I was going to treat Natalie the way a mate and man should. She was my everything, and I wanted to make sure that she felt it. "Good morning, my love." Her smile stretched wider, showing her teeth as she closed her eyes. The look of pure happiness on her face filled me with pride. I stood from the armchair, climbing over her and holding myself up on myCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. hands and knees as she rolled to her back. Her brown hair was wild around her head as it fanned itself across the pillow. I knew I was probably setting wrinkles into my dress clothes, but I didn''t care. My mate blinked up at me with her stunning green eyes, and I leaned down and stole a kiss from her lips. "What made you smile like that? I adore that smile." My question was met by another blindinglyrge spread of her lips, and suddenly everything that had been weighing on me was lifted. Her cheeks turned an adorable shade of pink. I leaned down again, brushing my lips over each one before hovering with my nose brushing the side of hers. Her eyes fluttered closed, and her arms lifted until she was able to grab the front of my button-up with one hand and wrap the other around my neck. "You keep using that word," Her lips brushed against mine as she whispered. I groaned, giving into temptation and pulling the duvet down as I kissed her deeply. She allowed me to move the nket, spreading her legs for me to fall between them. "What word?" I asked as I let my lips travel down her bare chest until I reached her perky breasts. Her nipples were hard and waiting, and I felt my dick twitch in my pants at the thought of having her again. My thumb brushed over the pebbled peak as I admired her naked body. The color was just a shade darker than her lips but looked just as inviting. My tongue passed over her nipple as I licked her before closing my mouth over the small pink point and sucking. My teeth grazed her as she let out a moan and arched her back toward me. I moved to the other one, and her fingersced into my hair. "Love," she moaned out. I paused for a moment and felt her tense beneath me before I resumed giving her the attention and affection she deserved. My nose brushed against her breastbone as I dragged my lips down her stomach. "That''s all? That word makes you smile so big and blush so bright?" Her body trembled as I ced a kiss just below her belly button, and she hummed in response. "I can say it more if you would like, my love." I teased. Her knees fell to the sides as she invited me back to my favorite ce in the world. There was nothing that looked, smelled, or tasted better than her, and I left an open- mouthed kiss just above her slit. My fingers joined in as I slid them down over her to her opening where her wetness had gathered. She tightened her hold on my hair as I moved the tips of my fingers back up, spreading herbia and finding the little bundle of nerves that brought her so much pleasure. Her breathless whisper of my name would not have reached my ears if I had not had supernatural hearing. It was so light, so airy. That. That was my favorite sound. "Yes, more would be good." She gasped as I let my tongue meet her clit, rubbing and licking it. "More of that word, or more of this?" I asked as I entered her with one finger and ced my mouth back on her center. My eyes were open as I nced up at her, meeting her stare as she looked down the valley of her supple breasts to me between her legs. "Yes," She moaned, closing her eyes and letting her head fall back. I pulled my finger out of her, and she wiggled her hips before ring down at me. "Keep your eyes open," I smirked as she did as she was told. "Good Girl." My mouth met her again, and she cried out in pleasure as I slipped two fingers back into her this time. She always did seem to enjoy my praise, and I loved that she grew wetter at my words. Her panting became heavier as a little moan left her sexy lips with each thrust of my hand. I knew she was close, and I continued my pace as I licked her clit. Her thighs began to shake, and I looked back up to see her eyes were slowly closing. A third finger did the trick without me having to speak, and her eyes shot open. I hit her g-spot as I curled the digits, reminding her that I was the one in charge still. Her hands tightened their hold on my head as I nibbled lightly on her clit before sucking it hard. As the orgasm racked through her, I kept my mouth on her for a few moments more before pushing myself up and kissing up her body as I switched back to two fingers and continued to pump in and out of her wetness. "I can say that word whenever you want. Just as I can fuck you whenever you want, my love." The meaty part of my palm brushed firmly against her clit as I kept my hand between her legs, and she twitched as she came down from her high. Natalie smiled down at me, her fingers moving up to circle her mark on my neck. "I know, but you only say it as a pet name." My hand stopped as I looked down at the Goddess beneath me. She had to know that I loved her. I told her all the time. Yet as I thought back, she was right. "I do," I said as I pressed a kiss to her lips and pulled back to look deep into her eyes. '' But I do love you." The joy that washed over her face had me holding still as I knew it would be the first time I would hear it too. Only, it wasn''t the right time for her. "I.." I cut her off with a kiss until she was breathless beneath me, her hips pressing up against my hand. "There is something you should know about that may make you change your mind, so don''t say anything just yet." Her smile slowly fell, and I took my hand from between us, rolling onto my side until I was staring at the ceiling on my back. Natalie had high hopes for me to be a good man, and I had not always been one. I had been a strong leader, but I also took pride in the fact that others feared me. She deserved to know the truth before she heard it from someone else. I was sure by now that Charlie had more than likely told at least her mate what she had walked in on, if not Joselin too. That was if Charlie was even still here. I didn''t need nor want my mate to hear from anyone else that I had just tried to kill my mother. That I had been battling with the idea for years, but this was the closest I hade to actually doing it. "Nothing you can say will make me change my mind about you or about us. " She said, rolling until she was facing me. Her head was propped up on her hand as shey on her side. But she gave me the space that I needed even though I hadn''t asked for it, and she didn''t touch me. So, I told her. I kept it short and sweet, exining my thought about why I should and shouldn''t before falling silent. My eyes closed as I waited for her to get out of bed, not wanting to be near me after that. But there was no movement and no sound. I forced my eyes open, masking my emotions as I prepared for the worst. But there was nothing but love and understanding in her eyes. It was a look that I wanted to hold onto forever. "I understand how hard that choice would be for you, and I appreciate that you were willing to share with me. Charlie may not understand right away, but with time, I think she will be able to see your point of view." Natalie ced her hand on my chest, leaning in to kiss just above my heart, and I felt my lungs empty as I let out a sigh of relief. I hadn''t realized just how much her understanding and support would mean to me. I had been severely wrong about mates my whole life, and I had a lot to learn if I wanted to keep her happy... and I did want to keep her happy. "I love you too." She whispered, and I felt my heart squeeze ufortably in my chest. It was the first time I had heard those words from someone and truly felt that they meant it. That they had chosen to love me and didn''t say it out of obligation or because they were forced to. I opened my mouth, unsure of what I wanted to say, but felt the need to say anything. A knock on the door made my jaw snap shut, and I winced as I remembered why I had been up so early, to begin with. "There''s no taking it back now," I said, forcing augh out. "Why would I take it back?" Natalie wondered as she pushed herself up to grab the sheet and cover herself in case anyone walked in. It seemed to be a habit of Joselin and Charlie, something I would need to address. "I was up because the first council member to arrive had just been spotted entering the city. If anyone can make someone rethink everything about their life and want to die, it''s them." Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Seventy-One: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. It was a mad dash to get ready. Killian had been nning on meeting them at the door without me, telling them I was still sleeping as the sun hadn''t risen yet, but it felt rude to do so when we were asking for their help. I slipped on a dress and pulled my hair up into a neat bun before I feltfortable being seen by someone so powerful. It was hard to keep reminding myself that I was allegedly a descendant of the moon goddess and that I carried magic too. The book Joselin had given me was frustrating, to say the least. What was even worse was that Thomas waited several hours, watching me type the book into a trantion software and getting confusing results back before he admitted to knowing and being able to read Latin. He then spent until dinner, reading the book aloud as he tranted it for me. The text focused on how to harness your power source and be one with it so you could bend it to your will. I felt nothing, and I was almost positive that it was a practical joke Joselin was ying on me. I was even second- guessing whether I was the one who had tripped her with the book or not. There hadn''t been any other magical incidents as far as I was aware, and a small part of me was hoping to keep it that way until I could at least master my wolf form. Truth be told, for a queen, I felt like a hot mess. There was still no way I would feel confident to be on the battlefield with Killian and make it out alive. I wasn''t even expecting tost five minutes. I had to keep reminding myself that I had only been here for a couple months, and had my wolf for a week. When I put it into perspective, it didn''t seem so bad. But I did have millions of people of all species watching and counting on me. That pressure would drive anyone mad, and I didn''t know how Killian did it. He was a force to be reckoned with, but once we were downstairs, even he seemed on edge. His hand was cold in mine, his body tense as we waited. But we didn''t have to wait long. A single form moved gracefully through the gates, a ck cloak trailing across the ground with a hood pulled over her head. She had no bags, no belongings besides the clothes on her back. Was she not nning to stay? I masked my confusion, doing my best to mimic the way that Killian would push down everything and remain void of feeling. It was either nothing or anger from him. The people could always count on one of the two versions of their king. The cold morning air made the atmosphere even more ominous as our guest approached, stopping at the base of therge marble stairs that led to the front of our home. Matte grey nails were the first thing I noticed. They were at least two inches long and came to points like ws as she lifted her hands and pulled down her hood to reveal a short, jaw-length bob of curly red hair. Her blood-red lips and smoky eye makeup had her looking ready for a runway, but I had the feeling that she was more interested in torturing people than she was posing for them. The way she walked up each step with her head held high, told me that she had been here countless times before and knew she held power within these walls. What bothered me the most was that she looked no more than thirty. She had to have been closer to Killian''s age than I was. Even though he wore my mark, the way her eyes traveled over him made my beast rise up within me in anger. ''Rona, thank you foring. I am sorry to hear about Melinda''s passing, but I trust that you will be more than satisfactory in taking her ce.¡± Killian kept one hand at his side while the other held mine and his jaw twitched with irritation as she raised her hand toward him. She seemed to be expecting him to kiss her knuckles as if he were below her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. My eyes widened in fake admiration as I interrupted the moment, not willing to let my mate stop so low as to bow to her even though we did need her help. He was the king, and I had the feeling before she left, one of us would need to remind her of that fact. ¡¯Oh, what a beautiful ring,¡± I said, grabbing her hand and pulling it to be facing me before letting her hand go. She dropped it to her side and curled her lip at me, her eyesnding on Killian''s mark on my neck. ''Yes, dear.¡± She said dismissively, and I narrowed my eyes at her. She turned back to Killian. "It was a great loss indeed. She will be missed.¡± Theck of emotion in her voice led me to believe that she could care less that Melinda, whoever she was, was gone. ¡®May I present my mate, Queen Natalie Amery. Natalie, this is Rona Wi I one of the members of the royal council." Killian said. When his eyes met mine, I could see the fire burning in them. He was angry at the witch but amused by my antics. That much was clear. I wasn''t sure if I was going to be praised for the way I handled the situation or punished. Either way, I had the feeling that I would thoroughly enjoy myself, and so would he. My anger rose as the witch then turned to the servants waiting and snapped at a young man to show her to her room. It was something that I had never felt before, but her dismissal of both myself and Killian had me seeing red. I wanted to make her bow to us and choke on the sted ring that she had tried to shove in Killian''s face. My hands shook. The witched paused and turned to face me with amusement in her eyes. ¡¯Two powerful witches in one castle, and you still called upon the council," Rona tsked tauntingly. "One would assume that had the proper royal advisor been chosen, they wouldn''t need to call for help. It is lucky for our people that I was able to make it. Where is she anyway?'' I had the feeling that Joselin was nearby listening in, but I could not see her. Instead, I answered for her, hoping she wouldn''t pop in and ruin the moment. "I have her working on more important tasks than greeting our visitor." I wanted her to know that there were more important things and people than her, contrary to the way she carried herself and disrespected her king and queen. Killian squeezed my hand gently as he nodded in agreement. ¡¯Hm. So be it." She said snidely as she turned her back on us and began toward the door. The balloon of anger that she had set in motion snapped inside me, and I felt myself losing my temper as I called out her name. ¡¯Rona!" My voice carried, full of power. She spun around, looking unimpressed. "The proper way to greet your King and Queen is to bow." She grunted as her body arched against her will. I red at her, wishing for a moment that I could crumple her body until her perfectly painted face smashed into the ground. Killian pulled gently on my hand as Rona red up at me from her forced position, and I waited until she looked down submissively before letting the anger inside me dissipate. She scurried into the foyer, wrinkling her nose at the rune Joselin had burned into the flooring before walking right over it and up the stairs, being led by the shaking servant boy. I waited until the doors closed before I turned to Killian. Joselin appeared behind him with a smile on her face. I knew she had been watching. I could feel her. "I didn''t know I could do that!" I eximed, and Killian shook his head, but the corner of his lips twitched. ¡®Not even five minutes in, and you have made an enemy of one of the council members. This is going to be fun." Joselin said as she shook her head. ''Told you they are bitches." Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Seventy-Two: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. I smiled as I saw Natalie leaving the library up ahead, presumably to get ready for the pack dinner. She looked around the corner in front of her before moving forward, and Iughed as I knew the paranoia today was caused by her interaction with Rona this morning. The witch was new to the council but not someone to be trifled with. It wasmon knowledge that she had been the one to kill her own mother, Melinda, for her seat on the council. There had been no proof, and no one dared to openly make a im against the witch. Like most of the council members, Rona and Joselin had personal conflicts. Only theirs were not magic or title rted. I knew Rona had stayed in her room the entire day, ording to my guards. Joselin was itching for a fight as she wandered the castle, hoping to run into our new arrival under the pretense of working. I was not looking forward to having them all here at once. Every time they had been called together, it was nothing but drama and fighting all day and night. I remember as a kid that they had almost taken down the castle¡¯s north side when a fight between two council members resulted in a load-bearing column of brick crumbling to the floor. It would have been bad for all involved if they hadn''t used their magic to hold the floor above them up while the other fixed it. They all seemed to hate each other but shared a love for theirnd and people. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It had been a relief when Rona walked over the casting in the foyer without any issue. Still, while she may not have been against us, I wasn''t positive that I could trust her entirely. I didn''t trust anyone besides Natalie, Joselin, and Charlie. They were my people. I stalked behind my mate, fascinated as she stopped at the next junction, took a deep breath before lifting her chin, and turned the corner. Her eyes still nced both ways as she turned, checking for her newfound enemy. ¡¯What are you doing?1'' I whispered against her ear as I snuck up behind her. Natalie jumped before spinning around with her hand on her chest. I nced down at the small amount of cleavage there as she breathed rapidly, looking up when she gently smacked my bicep. ¡¯Don''t do that!¡¯ Iughed, grabbing her hand and pulling her fingers to my lips, where I pressed a kiss. ''You seem a bit jumpy." My musing made her eyes narrow as she pulled her hand from mine and spun on her heels to stomp toward our room. ¡¯Don''t be mad, my love," I said as I followed behind her, enjoying how she shuddered at my words. Now that I knew she enjoyed hearing me say the word love, I would tease her with it as often as possible. The blush on her cheeks alone was worth it. ¡¯Then don''tugh at me!¡¯ She responded as she pushed the bedroom door open and entered our closet. I leaned against the door frame, admiring her body as she stripped off her jeans and shirt, standing before me in her bra and underwear. If we had the time, I would press her against the wall and take her right here and now. But tonight was a big night. Not only was our first council member here, but Nn and Heath were finally given the all-clear that they were okay. There was no sign of the curse still being at y, and the pack was ready to celebrate that they made it through alive. As hosts, we needed to ensure that we were on time and looked presentable. When she finally slipped into a royal blue dress and pulled her heels on, she brushed past me in the doorway. I didn''t move, and she looked at me from beneath her eyshes with a heated stare as her body slid against mine. She tried her best not to react, but I enjoyed watching as her eyes dted and her breathing picked up. It was glorious to see that she was just as affected by me as I was by her. ¡¯You look beautiful,¡¯ I whispered, and she ducked her head as her cheeks lit up and rushed toward the bathroom to style her hair with a meek, ''Thank you'' thrown over her shoulder. I had the feeling that she knew exactly what was on my mind. The way she nced over her shoulder at me as I began to unbutton my shirt so I could change was empowering. It didn''t matter that I was the king. One look from her, and I knew I could be a beggar in the streets and still feel powerful with her by my side. I pushed everything to the back of my mind as we finished getting dressed. Natalie ced her hand in the crook of my elbow as I guided her down the hallway and to the dining hall. The pack was seated, talking loudly and animatedly with excitement as they weed Nn and Heath back. They bowed and submitted respectfully as we were announced and made our way to our seats. Charlie was sitting on the other side of me and looked away quickly when I pulled out Natalie¡¯s chair for her. I let out a deep breath, relieved that she had stayed. But I knew we still needed to talk about what had happened. The bear was next to her, and he stared at me for a moment as if he were contemting speaking before he settled with a single nod of acknowledgment. Rona was sitting beside Joselin stiffly as Joselin smirked and lifted her ss to her lips. It seemed that I had missed their reunion, and I was grateful to have not had to deal with it. From the looks of it, Joselin came out with the upper hand, and Rona was not pleased. I held back the amusement I felt at the witch pouting when she hade into my home so sure of herself earlier this morning. She was quickly learning her ce. I just hoped it was on our side of the battlefield when the time came. The room fell silent as I raised my right hand. "Tonight, we wee back two of our own from the clutches of darkness. They bravely risked their lives for our people and came out victorious. We are honored to have them as a part of our pack. Heath, Nn..." I nced from one to the other as they sat in the center of the room. Heath was next to his mate, and Nn had both his mate and children on his other side. "Wee back, and may the Goddess be with you. I would also like to wee the first of many esteemed guests that will be joining us. Rona Wi, it is a pleasure to have you here.¡¯ She smirked as I turned to her, no longer seeming bothered by having to sit next to Joselin. I turned away, not wanting to give her any more ideas than she already had. ¡¯Tonight," I said as I grabbed the ss from in front of me and lifted it high, ''We celebrate!" The pack stomped their feet as they cheered and howled. Several people pped Heath and Nn on their shoulders as I took my seat. The wait staff moved in synch as they began to bring out the first course, moving swiftly through the rows of hungry Lycans. ¡¯It''s not right. It''s too dark.¡± Natalie whispered. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Seventy-Three: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Killian leaned over, grabbing my hand as I stared in horror at our pack. They wereughing and talking loudly as they dug into the first course. Drinks were flowing as they celebrated. The noise was deafening, and I heard a high pitch ringing in my ears. But there was something rming about the air in the room. It wasn''t as dark as it had been in the infirmary, but I felt ill just being here. I didn''t want to offend the men who had risked their lives for me by staring with distrust, and I looked up at Killian as he gazed at me with confusion. "You don''t feel it?" I asked. Killian looked at me for a moment longer before turning and slowly examining the room. He shook his head as he looked back at me, and I turned away from him to meet Joselin''s curious stare and Rona''s annoyed one. ¡¯You feel it, don''t you?" Both witches shook their heads, and I sank back into my chair. "It''s not right. Something is not right.¡¯ The food in front of me looked delicious, but my appetite disappeared as I watched the pack dig in. The others may not have sensed it, but I did and trusted my gut. I could not enjoy the evening when I knew something bigger was happening here. Something evil. Tobias seemed to have heard me from where he was eating, and he nced from me to Killian, who had also not touched his food. They were watching...waiting. They trusted me and my instincts as well. Their eyes inspected each person for something to be amiss, but everything looked normal. "It''s too dark," I whispered again, as my stomach tied in a knot. The air felt thicker, and I struggled to pull in a deep and calming breath. Charlie reached across her brother and grabbed my hand, squeezing it as she spoke to me through the pack bond.'' Don''t worry. Nothing will happen here. Everyone had to cross over Joselin''s casting to get here tonight, and there are guards at every entry point.'' I forced a smile at her attempt to calm me, but I also wanted to scream to the pack that they needed to run. Only, I had no proof. It was nothing but a gut feeling, one that no one else seemed to be having, and I didn''t want to ruin their celebration because I was scared. Killian nodded to my te as he rubbed my knee soothingly. "Eat something, my love. We are safe for now." I knew he was trying to calm me, but from how his eyes turned ck and zed over, he was contacting someone else through the pack link. Several guards shifted with unease, and a few of the pack members stood as they continued their conversations. But I knew they were on alert now. The food before me made my stomach turn, and I couldn''t imagine holding anything down until the darkness was gone. I didn''t want to look at the food, let alone eat it. Most of the room seemed oblivious to their change in demeanor, but as I met Heath''s eyes, he smiled brightly and lifted his ss to me before downing the drink. The way he held my gaze as he swallowed each gulp was an open challenge. I could feel the air growing darker and thicker, the room dimming slightly as I looked away from the warrior who had risked his life for me. ¡¯No, no, no." The word spilled from my lips softly, and Killian tensed further. ¡¯It''s here. It''s too dark!" My hand grabbed Killian''s forearm as I looked up at him with wide eyes, my nails breaking through his skin. "We have to do something!" Heads began to turn as my panic was noticed. I looked around the room, positive that my fear was evident. Several people stopped their conversation to watch me as I continued to spiral. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Heathughed at something Nn said, and the man stood from his seat, cing his napkin on the te of food in front of him. Heath''s mate smiled up at him lovingly as he leaned down and pressed a kiss to her temple before looking back and holding my gaze once more. ''It''s him,¡¯ I whispered in realization before looking to Tobias, who was waiting for my order only a table away, begging him to intervene. Several guards stepped forward as I shoved my chair back, allowing it to topple over loudly as I stood. I tried to find my magic as I had done when I faced Rona this morning, but there was no time as Heath grabbed the steak knife from next to his te. "It''s him!" My scream made the dining hall fall silent, and Tobias jumped out of his seat. ''Stop him!" I couldn''t move as Heath smiled, the whites of his eyes turning ck as heughed before sliding the jagged edge of the de across his throat. Tobias reached him just as he copsed forward. Heath''s body crashed loudly as he slumped over the table. Tobias stopped only a few inches away, hesitating as he reached for but did not touch the body. ¡¯Don''t touch him! Everyone get back!" Killian was on his feet next to me and was over the table in the blink of an eye. The blood-curdling scream of Heath''s mate tore a hole into my heart. I tightened my hands into fists, my nails breaking through the skin of my palms as I stared at the man hunched over the table, his blood spilling out onto the ground. Tobias changed his mind and reached for the woman instead of the body. He grabbed Heath''s mate as she tried to w her way free to get to her other half, sobbing and screaming Heath''s name as more guards moved in and forced everyone back and away from the rapidly growing pool of crimson liquid. The tter of dishes and silverware made me jump as I watched Nn''s mate shove everything off the table and out of his reach as she eyed him warily, her children standing behind her protective stance. The fear in her eyes seemed to mirror his. While he appeared terrified that his friend had just been children. Nn stood slowly from his seat, his eyes still locked on his pack brother''s body as he lifted his hands in a surrender motion. His eyes were their usual color, but I couldn''t tell if the darkness wasing from Heath still or from Nn. He looked terrified as he turned to face Killian and whispered, ¡¯ Don''t let them get me too.¡¯ Arge man burst through the main doors only secondster with chains rattling as several guards surrounded Nn. He willingly allowed them to restrain him. Tears silently ran down his cheeks as he nced at his mate. ¡¯I''m going to be okay. They''ll figure this out. Take the kids home. I love you." His voice shook as the guards pulled on the chains. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Seventy-Four: Natalie Natalie¡¯s P.O.V. Killian had been pulled away, and I was back to being locked in our room like the helpless damsel in distress they saw me as. I was getting stronger every day. But I had a long way to go, especially with my magic. Only a few people knew about it. I was sure that Rona would run her mouth sooner orter. The family and my immediate guards were the only ones we nned to tell about it. I had ruined that by identally using my magic on Rona. Telling people was still on a need-to-know basis, and no one else needed to know for now. They would probably have their own reservations about the matter. I feared it would be like the healers again, with people trying to capture and control me. My mother had said that she had been hunted for years. Was that to be my fate too? Mother. I wasn''t sure how I felt about that word when talking about someone other than the woman who had raised me. But it was what and who I needed. I needed a family member, a mother, to hug, hold me close, and tell me everything would be okay. The war in my mind between my wolf and magic was leaving me with a constant migraine, and if anyone knew how to ovee that obstacle, it would be her. She had said that I would see her again. But I didn''t know when, and I didn''t know for how long. I wanted to return to visit her, but I had more important things to focus on. My legs were crossed under me as I sat on the couch in the sitting room. George and Tobias were waiting outside, but Thomas had decided to join me inside the room. His back was against the wall, This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. and he periodically scanned the empty room every few minutes. His eyes would turn ck as someone spoke to him through the mind link, and I grew more curious. ''How did you learn Latin, Thomas?" His eyes never traveled to me as the wind picked up outside, but he smiled softly as he answered. ''My mother taught me. She spoke it fluently. She worked with the archives and always said it was important to know thenguages in which our past was written to educate ourselves and better our future. She knew sevennguages, but I only picked up a couple.1'' I looked back down at the ss of water on the coffee table before me, ring at it as I waited for it to levitate, spill, or turn to tequ. A quick inhale through my nose confirmed that I had failed. "That is very wise of her." ''It is,'' He nodded in agreement, eyeing the water ss with amusement before looking away again. He took his job very seriously, and I appreciated that. He was very young, no more than a year or two older than me, and I knew he had worked hard to get his position at my side so early in life. ''Back when the humans had overpopted, they had put rules in ce that the people and governments were supposed to live by. The original documents were written in cursive. ''Their governing body loved to distract their people with fake news and stories to keep their attention away from what was happening in the world. They enjoyed having an ignorant body to govern. It made the people easier to control. No one cared when they took something as simple as cursive from their children''s education. It was a primary tool the people needed to have in their arsenal to be able to read any historical legal and governing documents." a I nodded as I remembered hearing about that in school. We had learned cursive, but we had never been forced to learn anothernguage in school. Now I had to question if it was a failure by my pack or my leaders. ''After that, things got worse because the people didn¡¯t even realize how much the government had taken from them until it was toote. They lived in blissful ignorance for so long that, eventually, the government didn¡¯t have to worry about the people. They just had to keep them entertained while they buried their secrets and bent the masses to their will. 2 ''All of the different species hade out of hiding almost five years before the government announced their discovery of us to the people. That was only because they couldn''t dispute the mass amount of evidence at that point and needed to control the narrative." Thomas went silent as he momentarily narrowed his eyes at the balcony doors before looking away again and shifting his weight. His distrust of the system took me by surprise as he stood guard. I knew Tobias would have been the one in here if he hadn''t just been so close to Heath and Nn, potentially exposing himself to the dark magic. So, Thomas had volunteers to take on the role. ''Why did you choose this as your career?¡¯ I wondered how he managed to guard people of power when he did not trust them. ¡¯It doesn''t seem like you trust political figures, yet you protect them." Thomas''s eyes flickered up to me briefly with worry, but I knew he wasn''t scared about my opinion of him. He was worried about his position and the title he had earned. It was an interesting realization and told me a lot about him as a person. ¡¯I figured the best way for me to make a difference was to ensure the safety of the good to prevent evil from retaking control." His eyesnded back on the cup, and I followed his stare. Straining myself didn''t seem to work, but that was all I was doing. The only two times I had used magic were when I was angry. But I was too heartbroken to be mad after what happened to Heath. ''We appreciate your service," I said, trying to get the image of Heath out of my head. There surely was evil about, and I wished I could borrow some of Thomas''s determination and strength. The bedroom door opened quickly, and Killian nodded to Thomas, silently dismissing him. Thomas scanned the room once more before taking his leave. Killian looked void of emotion, but I knew better. I knew him. I could see the worry in his eyes and the tension in his shoulders. He had lost another man today, someone, that he was closer to than the others. But his hard mask was in ce, and I stood as he approached me. I leaned into his palm as he cupped my cheek, kissing my lips firmly. It was sweet, gentle, and heartbreaking. I knew without a doubt that he had more bad news. "Something else happened, didn''t it?¡¯ Killian rested his forehead against mine as he closed his eyes. I pressed up on my toes as I stole a chaste kiss before grabbing his wrists as he held my face. His hazel eyes opened, and I saw his love for me shining brightly. ''You know me so well." I nodded, and heughed half-heartedly as he pulled away, letting his hands drop to my hips. ¡¯I sent a few patrols out to the northern mountains. They had strict orders and shouldn''t have moved in. They were just there to observe." Killian released his hold on me as he moved to the bedroom and grabbed a bag from the top shelf in the closet. "One of the patrols hasn''t reported back, and there was evidence of injury." My heart dropped at what he was saying. I knew with war, there would be casualties on both sides. The bodies falling now were just the beginning, but it didn''t make it easier to hear. My eyes returned to the bag as he shoved a few clothing items in it. "You''re going? Can''t you just regroup and make another n? You''re the king! You shouldn''t have to go up there yourself. What if something happens?" Killian hesitated before zipping the bag shut and tossing it on the bed. ¡¯Nothing will happen to me. I have fought in too many battles to stand to the side now. Joselin will be there too to collect information and try to get a trace on the witches. If anything happens, she will get me out." I bit my lip, wanting to argue with him. It wasmon knowledge that he was one of the strongest beasts in the world, but that didn''t make him invincible. ''She won''t always be there." Killian moved toward me as I spoke, and I couldn''t help but let the worry leak through my tone. "If she could just pop you out of the situation whenever you needed her to, she never would have had that vision of me saving you.¡¯ He nodded in agreement before pressing a kiss to my forehead. "I know that, my love. But my time has note yet, and I will not let my men fight alone or be left behind. I''ll be home soon. I promise." Tears filled my eyes as I blinked rapidly to hide them. I understood where he wasing from. It was one thing to order men and women to their deaths for him like a coward and another to fight alongside them as their leader. That didn''t mean I wasn''t bothered by the fact that he was leaving. ''I love you, my mate. Please try to get along with Rona and take care of Charlie.'' He whispered before capturing my lips in a passionate kiss that forced the tears to fall free from my eyes. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Seventy-Five: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. "I''m very curious about you," The strong female voice said from behind me, and I tried not to flinch as I continued to eat my breakfast in the private dining room. I had learned my lesson thest time I ate alone in the main dining room and didn''t want to put myself under that scrutiny after what happenedst night. I also wasn''t ready to be back in that room quite yet. The nightmares I had without Killian by my side only a few hours ago were horrendous. He was my heart and soul. Without him there, I was tossing and turning all night. It was amazing that I was ever able to sleep before him. The short and curly-haired redhead flicked her finger a few millimeters by her thigh, and the chair beside me slid away from the table as she sat down. I had sat in Killian''s chair as he was out for work. It felt wrong to leave the head of the table empty for someone to swoop in and im...like Rona. I didn''t know her yet, but it seemed like something she would do. A servant quickly brought her a ss of water before going to the kitchen to gather Rona a te of food. I silently cursed the vampires and witches even more than before as I was left with the snake. "It is healthy to be curious to an extent.¡¯ My musing seemed to entertain her as a smile stretched over her face. Yet her stare was calcted, and she scanned me over like she was dissecting me in her mind. ¡¯ When I first heard about you, they said you were a human he had been entertaining himself with." My beast roared inside me in anger at her disrespect, but I pushed it down and did my best to keep my face void of all emotions. Killian would have been proud. ¡¯Then I heard that you were crowned the queen and marked. After that, news of you being a white wolf started to spread... that''s something that hasn''t been around for a long time, but I have yet to see it for myself to validate that rumor." Rona eyed me from the seat to my left, where I would typically sit when Killian was here. I hated that she was in my chair, getting her smell on it. "But now I''ve experienced for Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. myself that you have magic. There are so many different stories about you being told by people. So, which one is it? Who are you?¡± My eyes narrowed as I ced my fork down. "I heard that you murdered your mother for her seat on the council and that you''re here to try to win over my mate for a higher status. So, who are you?" The first statement was horrifying to imagine, but I had heard the rumor from too many people as I passed by them for me not to give it merit. The second was only reinforced for me when I heard that Rona had been looking for Killian earlier in the day, not realizing that he had left. After the way she had looked at and treated us when she first got here, I knew I was right to feel possessive of my mate around her. She was looking for someone to sink her nails into, and she wanted the king. "You do have ws, after all. Down, kitty!" Rona smirked, seeming to enjoy our bickering, but I was annoyed by the whole thing. Killian had asked me to y nice, but I didn''t know how. Not when she was intentionally antagonizing me. "I will tell you that I feel you growing stronger, so I know I was not mistaken that you have powers. It is fascinating that there were so many rumors about you shifting into the great white wolf. Most rumors stem from some aspect of truth." "You may believe what you would like to. But we do not have time to dwell on gossip when our people are dying." I held Rona''s gaze even though I could feel my cheeks warm with anger. Everyone knew I could shift into a wolf, but only a few knew I had any ties to magic. The fact that she was one of the few who knew about that side of me made me uneasy. "It''s such a shame Joselin''s spell wasn''t strong enough to catch a piggyback curse. Maybe it would have been useful if you had helped her cast it." Rona''s words made me sit up straighter as I eyed her curiously. ¡¯You know what that curse was?" Joselin should have been here to talk to Rona about this instead of me, but I would get any information I could now. "Every witch who witnessed the events ofst night would have known it was a piggyback curse. I¡¯m sure even precious ''Josie'' knows what it was now.¡¯ Rona rolled her eyes as I raised my eyebrows, picking up on her bitter mocking of Killian''s nickname for Joselin. I waited silently, expecting her to borate, and she did. "It''s a dormant curse until needed. Most curses stay active and constantly work to fulfill their purpose. With a piggyback curse, they hold on and don''t activate until the caster needs to use it. It is primarily to take control of the host, but I''ve seen it used in other ways too. The only downside is the longer it stays tied to that vessel, the weaker it gets." The doors opened, and Charlie entered, preventing me from saying anything more. Dark circles were under her eyes, and her nose was slightly pink as if she had been crying. Yet she held herself with confidence and purpose as she joined the table. ¡¯Good Morning, Charlie." I greeted her with a warm smile, but she nodded toward me without saying a word. The servant brought in two more tes, and Rona and Charlie dug into their breakfast without another word. I ate slowly, hoping Rona would finish and leave so I could talk to Charlie alone. But my hopes were crushed as the two women scarfed their food down before making excuses to go, leaving me on my own. I knew I needed to try to connect with Charlie before Killian got back. What she had walked in on could not be so easily forgiven and forgotten, and I knew something needed to happen soon to prevent that anger from sitting and festering while Killian was away. Not sparing it a second thought, I rushed out of the room, hoping to catch up to Charlie before she left the grounds and entered the city. I had the feeling that if things weren''t fixed soon, she would go for good, and I knew Killian had the same fear. The hallways were empty as I walked quickly and with purpose. I spotted the head of curly brown hair standing in the courtyard, talking to a group of women. Sheughed as one of them reached forward and touched the side of her arm. It was a forcedugh. I knew Charlie tended to throw her head back whenughing, but this time she didn''t. The women around her leaned in close as they spoke to her, too low for even my wolf hearing to pick up from across the way. I paused as I stepped out of the foyer, and the sun hit my face. The tall and willowy blonde stood in the back of the group, her re focused on me as she curled her lip in disgust. Her already slender body looked emaciated and frail, as if she were sick or starving, and I felt my heart drop as Charlie looked over her shoulder at me before whispering something to the other women. It was the blonde who had been sleeping with my mate, giving her attention back to the princess. Theyughed again, loudly this time, and my stomach dropped to my toes when they turned to look at me. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Seventy-Six: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Not knowing who I could trust was hard, but being without Killian was even more challenging. I had tried to reach out to him several times, but there was no answer. Either our pack link was broken, or I wasn''t doing it right. Since I could talk to other people through the link, neither option seemed viable. But I had to trust that Killian was okay. I knew deep inside that he was okay and that I would feel it if he wasn¡¯t. Charlie had been pleasant around other people, but I hadn''t gotten to talk to her one-on-one in the week that Killian had been gone. A week of worry and anger. It made me lethal in my training, and I had improved more in the past week than in the few months I had been here. If Killian insisted on being in as many of the battles before the war, fighting with his men, then I wanted to be strong enough to fight beside him as his mate and queen. Rona had been spending time ''tuning up¡¯ Joselin''s spells, as she had referred to it. After she walked in and saw me training in my fur, I had lost hope in keeping my secret, but she became a different person. While she was still openly a bitch, she was more respectful and willing to talk and help than I had imagined. It was the other council members that should have been arriving any moment that had me biting my nails. The worst of the best... that was how Joselin had described them, and it was a unanimous agreement between the Amery siblings and Joselin that there wasn''t a single pleasant member of the council. If I thought Rona was hard to deal with, I couldn''t imagine what the others were like. I didn''t even know how many more to expect, and I wasn''t about to ask Rona and let her know how ignorant I was on the topic. Charlie sat beside me on the stairs, and my eyebrows raised as she bumped her shoulder into mine in a friendly gesture. Yet, the petty woman in me was still angry that she had been treating me differently and was clearly talking about me to the women who hated me. I wanted to ask her what she said, but I didn''t want to let her know it bothered me. That was one good lesson I learned in my old pack when they beat and bullied me. They only did it more if I let them know how much they had hurt me. It brought them more pleasure when they realized they were making an impact. Then things would always get worse. "He''ll be home soon." She whispered as she stared ahead at the sizeable grand entrance to the foyer. "He might have a few new scars, but he''lle back to you." I closed my eyes and tried to fight back the tears that wanted to be free. The thought of him being injured and in pain made my chest hurt. "Thank you, I just wish I could contact him." Charlie''s shoulder brushed against mine as she leaned back on the steps, resting her upper body on her forearms. "He does this. Every time he goes to battle, he shuts himself off. I wasn''t even sure he realized he was doing it at first until he became the king, and people needed to talk to be able to report to him. Now I think he does it out of habit." My hand was cold as I rubbed it over my left eye and cheek. "He could at least tell me he''s okay every few days."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I ignored Charlie as she shook her head, staring back at the doorway as if he were going to walk in any moment and sweep me off my feet. "The man you first met is different from who he is today. But the man he is during battle... that''s someone else entirely. I have only ever seen him that way once, but it was something I will never forget." Charlie''s voice wavered slightly, just enough for me to hear the fear in her voice. "You''re scared of him?" The idea of Killian being someone even his sister was terrified to be around was almost amusing. But he was closing himself down for a reason, and none of the possibilities I could think of to exin why wereughable. "I would be stupid not to be. I pray to the Goddess that you never see him that way because if you do, you would be scared too." Her voice was low and steady, as if she had suppressed her emotions like Killian usually did. It seemed to be a requirement of the job. "You really love my brother, don''t you?" "I do," The nod that apanied my words was unconscious, and I bit my lip as I tried to think about anything other than Killian and what he was doing right now. I didn''t know if he was still searching for our missing people, fighting our enemies, or being captured by them. "Are you sure it''s safe to talk to me right now? The past week, anytime you were alone with me, you bolted. You''ve only talked to me if there were other people around. Want to tell me what I did wrong?" The foyer was empty as I looked around, but that didn''t mean there weren''t people within earshot near the banisters on the floors above us. From the corner of my eye, I watched as Charlie winced before sitting up next to me with her arms on her knees in a very manly position. For a woman with a royal upbringing, I assumed she picked that up from her time away when she was off on her adventures with her group of mercenaries and her mate. "It wasn''t personal. I just wasn''t ready to talk to you yet. Whenever you looked at me, I could see the wheels spinning in your head and the pity in your eyes. I know you know what Killian did, and I hope you agree it wasn''t right." Charlie pleaded, and I couldn''t look away. It was like I was being sucked into a hypnotic state with her bright green eyes. "I think it is a hard situation for anyone to be in." The smell of the burnt floor and some herb still clung to the air, only it was thicker since Rona had messed with the spell. It wasn''t offensive, but not entirely pleasant either. If I weren''t waiting for the announcement of the second council member''s arrival for me to be out front, I would have been upstairs in my room, where it only smelled like Killian, recovering after a taxing training session where I had managed to take down Thomas twice as Tobias stood to the side, observing. "Natalie, you don''t know what it feels like, so I would appreciate it if you would mind your own business." Her harsh words fueled me with fire, and my eyes narrowed at her. "I do know what it''s like, Charlie. The only difference is that with your mother, Killian has been killing himself for years, trying to make the decision as her next of kin as to whether he should show her mercy and put her out of her misery or if he should leave her to suffer here alone without her mate. When he killed my mother, she had been conscious, begging, and screaming for him to show her mercy and send her to the Goddess, where her mate was waiting for her!" My voice raised as I red at her, and she looked stunned. "I''m sorry for your loss." She muttered before looking away and down at her hands. It didn''t fly past me that she hadn''t apologized for how she had spoken to me. Like brother, like sister. I never should have expected an apology from her, and I wouldn''t make that mistake again. "Why hasn''t he done it before now?" I shook my head as a bitterugh left my lips. It didn''t take a genius to figure it out. I could feel his heartbreak and panic through the mate bond anytime we spoke about Charlie''s ns for the future or the adventures she had gone on. It was easy to figure it out between that and his reaction when she caught him in their mother''s room, contemting the option to send his mother to find peace. "Because you abandoned him, Charlie! Time and time again, you leave him to deal with all this shit alone! Your father and mother were both gone, and hisst family member ran as far as she could to escape. He had been scared that once he did it, once he showed mercy and let your mother finally find peace with her mate and child, you would leave again and, this time, nevere back. That man adores you! He put aside his feelings about the bears to make you happy by giving Damien a chance. He even asked for me to take care of you while he was gone." Charlie gaped at me as I got to my feet. The guards hadn''t announced it yet, but I could feel the magic moving closer. So, I approached the front door, carefully stepping over the burnt divots in the flooring. "I didn''t ab...." "Yes, you did. You ran and left your brother behind. But don''t worry, I''m here now, and he won''t ever be alone again, so you can go back to worrying about yourself." I pulled open the door, silently cursing myself as it shut behind me. ''Way to go, Natalie. Burning bridges with everyone you talk to.¡¯ The thought crossed my mind, and I shook it free from my thoughts. I had bigger things to focus on. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Seventy-Seven: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. My skin was itching, and my body was tense as I waited for the vehicle to make its way through the trees. There wasn''t much room in the off-road cage, but we didn''t need much... just enough to get the bodies to take them back to their families. Two had survived the patrol of six. They had been found chained up, hanging from a tree, as their blood slowly drained into the rune in the dirt. They had several bite marks on them that seemed old, but the injury to drain them hadn''t healed yet, so we knew someone had just been here. It was horrific to find them this way, and after what happened with Heath and Nn, I was going to take no chances with our two survivors. They would be restrained with medical help until we could be sure they hadn''t been cursed too. I didn''t want to risk losing more of my men and women than I had to, and I especially didn''t want Natalie to have to witness it again. But it was good news that we had found them here this way. With this and the thick magic in the air, we now had a more narrow section of mountains to search. The enemy seemed impatient and hungry, meaning they would make more mistakes. Now that we had a location, we could take action instead of sitting around, waiting for them to attack. It also meant that I could go home to my mate. I had my men searching the forest as we waited for the car and the bodies to be picked up. I was pleased to get back several reports of tracks the enemy had failed to hide, and the rotten scent of vampires wafted through the air asionally. They were here. They were close. But they were hiding. Until I could get even more men out here, I wouldn''t be risking more lives to hunt on theirnd. They knew it better than we did, and I was positive they had traps in ce. So, we yed it discrete, taking notes of everything around us and discussing it through our pack link, but putting on the show for anyone watching that we were disappointed that we didn''t find anything. We would go back, regroup and then go from there. I was going to rain hell down on them. *** The trip back was solemn. We ran for hours, getting home just as the sun was starting to set. The power from the castle made me groan, and I knew nothing good was going on inside. The only good thing would be seeing Natalie. I had shut myself off from her, something I didn''t want to do but knew I needed to. If I felt her, I would be distracted, wondering what she was doing when I felt her get frustrated or angry. I would be jealous when she was happy, wishing I was there to make her But there could be no distractions allowed when in war. I also didn''t want her to feel anything from me. That side of me was something that I never wanted her to see or experience. She deserved better than the cold and cruel man I became on the battlefield. 1 The guards stood tall as I walked past them, but I could see the tension in how they held themselves as Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. if they were ready to run, flinching when there was a loud tter from down the hall. My jaw clenched as I walked past several maids scrubbing a singed part of the wall, trying to remove the burn marks. I pushed the dining room doors open to see five of the seven council members bickering, but not a single one was sitting and eating their meal. Two of the witches had their steak knives floating in the air by their heads, ready tounch at the other as they faced off. My entrance was just in time to see Cora pressing her palms to the dining table with a malevolent smirk. The voices were loud as the women yelled over each other, and my eyes widened when Cora''s voice became louder than the rest. "How is your mother, Wi?" The snide question was full of malice, and I knew Cora was picking a fight. She hated Rona for costing her a leg in battle a few years prior. Bringing up her mother, knowing Rona had been the one to kill her, was an obvious threat to out her. "Six feet under and buried face down." Ronaughed darkly as she nced down at where Cora''s leg would be if the table hadn''t been in the way. "It''s a shame your fat ass is still alive and kicking. Speaking of, how''s your leg?" Cora stood next to Natalie. I smiled when I saw my mate, who sat at the head of the table calmly, taking another bite of her dinner. Clearly, this wasn''t her first meal with them, and the poised way she carried herself was admirable. "Don''t look so smug, child. Your time ising! I''ll make sure of that personally!" Cora''s yell of outrage was followed by her thrusting her palms toward Rona, the force sending Rona flying backward and skidding across the floor. 2 But it was the way my mate lit up in anger, looking even more beautiful as her drink was knocked over her dinner te, that held my attention. Natalie threw her napkin on the mess as she got to her feet. "You are all acting like children; I have had it!" "What are you going to do? Turn the car around?" Rona sniggered as she pushed herself up to her feet. "That is enough! Now, SIT DOWN!" All of the women sat stiffly in their chairs, and the knives ttered to the ground. Rona was dragged back by force as Natalie''s magic wrapped around the women, silencing them and forcing them to her will. I growled as a chair suddenly took my feet from beneath me and pulled me across the room to the table, locking me against the wood. Natalie''s wide eyes met my own as I held the table''s edge in surprise. "You''re back," She whispered as I tried to free myself from her spell with little luck. But it gave me a moment to look her over for injury. Only I could see that her strength had not only increased in her magic. Her arms looked slimmer and more toned, and I knew she had been working hard to train. "Yes, my love. Now, please release me, so I can greet you properly." I tried not tough as she blinked several times before a smile stretched over her face. "You''re back!" She eximed again as my chair slid back an inch, and I knew I had been released. I jumped to my feet and met her halfway around the table, gathering her in my arms and taking in her scent to calm my beast. I had been uneasy without her over the past two weeks. Natalie shoved her face against me, and I felt my chest warm as she greeted me so lovingly. Never before had I experienced a warm wee home, nor had I realized how much I had missed her. Having her in my arms again was a gift from the Goddess, and I never wanted to let her go. "Are you finished eating, my love?" I asked, wanting to take her away from here, so I could greet her the way I had imagined for the past few hours of my run. Since I couldn''t shift without being naked, I held myself back. Rona wasn''t the only one who had been openly curious about me since I had met them, and I wanted to give them as little to work with as possible. One of the witches mmed their palm down on the table, and the spell was broken. But not a single one moved. Natalie nodded as she beamed at me, her arms not letting go of my beastly state. I forced my eyes away from her, feeling a slight pain in my chest as I did so to greet our guests. "Ladies. It is an honor to have you here. I hope that you all have settled in well. Please let our staff or us know if you need anything." I nced down at my mate, half tempted to throw her over my shoulder and carry her away. But she made a choice for me as she jumped up, using my shoulders to lift herself as she wrapped her perfect fucking legs around my waist with her head in my neck. A few of our visitorsughed knowingly as I turned and carried Natalie away, pausing when Joselin opened the door to the private dining room and joined her peers. "And, please try to keep the damage to a minimum. You break it, you fix it. Our staff does not deserve to have to clean up any damage you cause." Natalie called over my shoulder just before Rona chimed in with disgust as she saw Joselin. "Damn it! I thought I was finally free of you! I had hoped the vampires would have taken care of you for me." Joselin pursed her lips in fake sympathy as she walked by, "Such a shame that you''re still breathing, Rona. Maybe next time you can go with us if you weren''t such a chicken shit. All talk and no bite." I rolled my eyes as I let out a huff of irritation. I looked down at my mate, who was clinging to me like a ko bear, and exited the dining room as the yelling started again. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Seventy-Eight: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. My head moved up and down on Killian''s chest with every breath he took. Since I had shifted, my stamina had significantly increased. While our time together was wild and exhrating, it was nothing like now. Now it was pure, raw, and primal. Killian seemed to be enjoying that he could let himself be free and wild with me. He held nothing back, and I enjoyed every second of it. Being too rough wasn''t an issue when we healed within seconds. My nails, his nails... my teeth, his teeth. They scratched, scraped, and bit the other person as we lost ourselves to our natural instinct, but not a single mark was left in the end. My fingertips trailed over his chest in small circles, enjoying how his fingers mirrored my movements along my spine. After so long without his touch, I was half tempted to climb back on top of him and never let him leave the bed again. I felt whole when he was here, even more so when he was inside me, but I couldn''t keep him as a prisoner here. Eventually, someone would barge in looking for him, demanding he leave our bed. I didn''t want him to, but he had to. As the sun rose in the sky higher with each passing minute, I knew he was about to. "Do you want to get an hour or two of sleep before we start the day?" My breasts pressed against his side as I bent my elbow and rested my chin on the back of my hand over his peck. He was staring at the ceiling, his hand continuing to travel over my bare flesh, and I could practically see the thoughts flying through his head. He was with me physically, but the sun was up, and he was now in work mode. "I can''t, my love." My eyes closed as I savored the way the word rolled off his tongue. There had been a moment in our rtionship where Killian went from calling me Little One to My Love. I hadn''t pinpointed exactly when the change from sexually desired to adored happened. Still, I would cherish my new term of endearment. Because even though, at the time, he hadn''t been ready to tell me that he loved me, he still indirectly told me in his own way. I would never get tired of hearing it. But Killian''s next statement had me opening my eyes and anxiously picking my head up. "We have their location now, but we lost four men. We must n our attack before they can prepare any more defenses." His jaw was tense as he refused to look down toward me, and I knew he was angry at the loss of more of his men. But that was uncontroble in war. There would be losses. We just had to do our best to minimize the casualties. "How can I help?" My lips pressed against his skin, and he sucked in a breath through his teeth before clearing his throat. "I need you to keep training.¡¯ Killian looked down at me, rolling onto his side slowly until we were chest to chest. "I could care less about my life, but I can''t have them take you from me. Even if we were to lose, I need you to live." "We won''t lose. The good guy always wins, right?" I forced a smile as he pressed a kiss to my forehead. I knew it wasn''t true. It was a very ignorant statement, but I was trying to stay positive. ¡¯History is written by the victors, and the person writing it will always write themselves to be the good guys." I mulled over his words briefly, but he changed the subject before I could respond. ¡¯Did you talk to Charlie?" I winced at his question, knowing I had let him down. Secretly, I hoped I could talk to her before he did, and we could work things out without him knowing. But he would find out one way or another. I wasn''t going to keep secrets from him. Killian sighed at my silence and closed his eyes as I pushed myself closer, pecking his lips multiple times to remove the disappointment from his face. ¡¯Natalie." His knowing tone sounded almost as if he were scolding me, and I let out a grumble of defeat. ¡¯I tried, but then we argued, and she hasn''t talked to me since. But she''s still here, and I''ll make things right with her. I promise." I pulled my lip between my teeth, gnawing on it nervously as guilt washed through me. He had asked for me to take care of his sister while he was risking his life to save our people. Instead, we avoided each other for a week, fought, and then went back to silence. It was not what he had asked of me, and I felt like I had let him down. "Should I ask what you fought about?" His question made me feel ashamed because it had been him. I had said things to Charlie that weren''t my business to say. "No, I saw her talking to a few women who aren''t exactly trustworthy. It made me angry because I was sure she was talking about me. When she tried to talk to meter, we just didn''t see eye to eye." Killian pulled his eyebrows together, and I could feel the disbelief in our bond. Even I didn''t want to believe that Charlie had said anything against me, and I had no proof to say that she did. "I don''t even know what she said. But I was just so angry that she was talking about me to that woman!" ''What woman?" Killian''s voice deepened. I rolled away from him, wanting hisfort but not wanting to talk about the woman he had been fucking before me when we were naked in bed together. It felt wrong...dirty. "The woman from Charlie''s ball. The one who said you had been sleeping with her, and I was just your ything to warm your bed." The words tasted like acid, and I kept my gaze away from him as I rolled out of bed. My back popped as I stretched my arms above my head, trying to act like it didn''t bother me. But it did. It bothered me more than I would like to admit. I was no angel either. I had been with Jake for years before he mated my sister. But Killian didn''t have to deal with Jake walking around our home. He didn''t have to see the constant reminder of the person who had been sleeping with his mate. I didn''t see her very often. This was only the second time we had crossed paths, but that was two times too many. ¡¯Lindsey?" He hummed. I nced in the mirror and smirked that he was very openly checking out my ass as I walked toward the bathroom. So, she has a name. The bitter thought felt ridiculous. Even though I could see her in person, knowing her name and hearing it from his lips made her feel all the more real. ¡¯I didn''t realize she had been released yet. Her time in the dungeon was her only warning. If she Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. disrespects you again, I will kill her.¡¯ He didn''t seem to be focused on what he was saying. The offhanded way he mumbled his response was as if he couldn''t be bothered with the woman. It made me feel good. I turned to look at him as I reached the bathroom door, and he groaned with happiness as he stared hungrily at my naked body. "You would kill her for me?" I asked as I leaned against the cold doorframe, crossing one arm over my body to grab my other elbow. Killian growled lowly, sending a shot of warmth through my stomach to my core. The dark look in his eyes made me lick my lips as he climbed out of bed and marched toward me. "I would kill anyone for you." Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Seventy-Nine: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. "You were right." Charlie''s voice carried through the empty library, making me tense as she approached me. I had moved on to a new book, one I could actually read myself, which Thomas was happy about. I had been studying how to enchant items and was almost ready to try it after I reviewed it a few more times. My legs were curled beneath me, with a nket thrown over myp. So far, only two council members seemed amused by me, but the rest wanted to kill me. I had identally locked them in a room together this morning so they could work out their differences. The only problem was that I couldn''t get in to talk to them about the war, and they either hadn''t found a way out yet or were all dead. My magic grew stronger by the day, and I still had no control over it. I had discovered that I could do some powerful spells, but they happened on their own, and I hadn''t figured out how to undo them yet. I figured starting with something small, something I could focus on would help me master my craft. If not, I would just have to find a way to get food to the room of angry women before they died. I doubted they were doing anything with the candles, crystals, and maps I had left in there for them. Charlie''s voice made me freeze, and I ripped my eyes away from the page I was on to look up at her. I promised Killian I would make things right, but I wasn''t sure how to do that when I firmly believed in what I had said when we argued. "Just hear me out." She pleaded as she moved to sit on the couch next to me with one leg pulled up as she faced me. I turned to give her my undivided attention, closing my book on my finger and holding it on my thigh. "I have only been thinking about myself and have a lot to make up for with Killian. But I still need to put myself first. He is killing himself, putting his people and kingdom before himself, and it had almost cost him his mate and his happiness. "If I hadn''t left, I never would have found Damien. Now that I have him, if I could go back and do it again, I would. I would still go because now I''m not alone. Killian is happy because he has you. But before you, he was miserable. I was miserable without Damien. But I can do better to be there for Killian. I will do better." My empty hand rested on hers on herp as I squeezed her hand before pulling back. "I understand where you areing from, and I am sorry for how I went about that conversation. It wasn''t right. I was just so angry that you were talking about me to Lindsey and those other women. They have made it clear that they do not like nor respect me, and it hurt when I saw you all looking andughing at me." I looked down, mentally kicking myself for acting like a child instead of a leader. It was embarrassing to admit to her that I felt betrayed. She was one of my only friends here, and not being able to trust her was heartbreaking. "That''s why you were so mad at me?" Charlieughed, leaning back against the armrest of the couch. "We weren¡¯tughing at you! We wereughing at Killian. I told them I thought my brother had no chance of winning any arguments against you because of how strong you are now." My cheeks warmed as I nced back up at her to see the amusement on her face. ¡¯Did you really think I would talk bad about you? We''re sisters now. We have to stick together." Charlie She had said it before, but the reminder that I had a sister now and that this was how our rtionship was supposed to be shocked my system. It was so different than growing up with Haylee. It was something I would have to get used to. "Why isn''t the council helping teach you when they aren''t looking into the vampires and witches?" She nodded toward the book, and I sighed in frustration. "They are a bit...uh... stuck at the moment. I''m letting them focus on more important things right now." Tobias snorted from where he stood against the wall at the entrance to the library, and I shot him a re. "Is that what all that yelling and banging was earlier?" I nodded as sheughed, but when I listened closely, she was right. The castle was strangely quiet, and I groaned at the thought of the carnage I would walk into.Jf I ever got that door open. ¡¯Oh, shit." The whisper of dread left my lips as I ced my book on the cushion between us, losing my ce and getting to my feet. My guards and an amused Charlie followed my slow jog down the hall and to the conference room. "Are you guys still alive in there?" I flinched when the yelling started again, but this time was joined by solid objects mming against the wooden door. "I think they might need some time to cool off." Charlieughed as I felt someone pushing into my mind, using the pack link to alert everyone that someone was heading our way. The hall fell silent, and I narrowed my eyes as Tobias gestured from me toward the hallway with his head, wanting me to lock myself back in my bedroom. But I had trained far too hard to go back to being the weak prisoner, hiding from an unknown threat. My back straightened, and my chin lifted as I stared him down. Satisfaction washed through me when he looked away, submitting to me. "Well, it looks like they are going to get that time to cool down after all. We have a visitor to greet." I smiled, turning on my heels and walking away as the witches grew louder. The excitement of meeting thest council member reced any fear I had. Since they had been invited, I heard countless people discussing a witch named Talia. She was the previous royal advisor before Joselin. From what Killian had told me, she went a little mad after what happened with the queen. Yet, everyone still seemed to love her. They talked about her like she was the greatest thing to join this world since magic. Multiple times I had heard people talk about how betrayed she had felt being reced by Joselin when Killian had taken the throne. They all agreed that she was the only one who could keep the council from killing each other and led them with pride. Now it was finally my turn to see what all the fuss was about. Killian met me at the top of the stairs on his way to meet our guest. He greeted Charlie with a nod and me with a chaste kiss on the lips. I could see how stressed he was now that he was stuck ying catch up from his time away from the castle. It was disappointing that I didn''t know how to help him beyond dealing with the council. ¡¯Do you think it''s Talia?" Charlie asked with excitementced in her words. She was damn near bouncing on her toes at the prospect. "Do you think she is still mad? She cant be, right?" Killian gave her a look of uncertainty with his lips pressed into a line, and his eyebrows pulled together. "We will find out." "Maybe she can release the council from the room I identally trapped them in." My mumble made Killian''s gaze shoot to me, and I giggled as I saw the genuine panic on his face for the first time. A door mmed down the hall, and the loud stampede of angry women had me moving behind Killian and pushing him out the front door as quickly as possible. I knew they would just follow us, but at least in front of our people, they had to act united and civil. Charlie ducked to be on the other side of Killian as he stood tall, staring down the steps and over the courtyard as he waited for our guest''s arrival. Her positioning was perfect to be as far away from the angry mob as she could be while I was stuck standing to Killian''s left, the closest to the door and to them. "Chicken," I mumbled to Charlie, who raised an eyebrow at me with a smirk. Yet, I grabbed Killian''s This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. hand to keep me tethered to him so the council couldn''t hurt me. I felt the magic before I saw her approaching the gate across the courtyard. The familiar pull had me letting out a deep breath. I no longer had to make the decision to seek her out as she had stayed true to her word and came to me. Charlie jumped as Aurora, the alleged direct descendant of Selene and my mother, appeared at the bottom of the steps and made her way gracefully toward us. Her jet-ck hair was pulled up in a high ponytail, and her pale green eyes looked tired as theynded on me. The soft smile that stretched across her face when she gazed upon me dropped as the council burst through the front door. They were disheveled and angry, looking as if they had been trapped in an arena against a raging Lycan for the past few hours instead of locked in a conference room with each other. Joselin was the first to notice my birth mother. Her white eyes widened, and she dropped into a curtsey that even I had never been graced with. The other women spared Joselin a confused look for only a second before they stopped and looked at Aurora as well. One by one, they dropped into a formal greeting. "How the hell did you get them to do that?" I asked, astounded as a few council members turned their heads to re at me. I narrowed my eyes back at them, and Aurora chuckled. "She is the descendant." Cora snapped at me. "Everyone should be bowing to her. Even royalty." My mother didn''t respond to her as she turned to Killian and me, dropping down into a curtsey before us. Cora''s eyes widened before she looked back down to the ground, mimicking my mother. "Your Majesties," She addressed. I felt as if I needed to reach out and touch her, whether it was on her arm or a hug. But I wasn''t there yet. Maybe after I got to know her, I would feel morefortable. "Aurora, we are d you could make it," Killian responded for me as I was torn on how to address my own flesh and blood. "You sound pleased but look disappointed. Was I not who you were expecting?" My mother looked over the council as they stood tall. The collection of women blocked the entryway. ¡¯We had been expecting thest of the council, but you are a weed surprise." I offered, my hand tightening around Killian''s. My mother nodded in understanding before looking back at me with a sad smile. "I see. I am disappointed that I don''t see my old friend, but she made her choice." My mother gestured with her hand for Killian and me to enter the house first, so she could follow. The council did not miss the sign of respect, and I saw a few pout. "I have known Talia for many decades. Had she chosen this side, she would have arrived first. We will just have to make do without her. With my daughter here, I am sure your people will be fine." Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Eighty: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The tone of the council changed after the announcement that Talia had chosen the other side and that I was Aurora''s daughter, making me a descendant as well. They focused even more on tracking the witches, trying to get a lock on them before the battle. If we could take them down, the vampires would be no problem. But the magic that was protecting them, hiding them, made it almost impossible to fight them in battle. No one had brought up Talia again, but I could see the anger and disappointment in everyone''s eyes. Especially Charlie''s. She seemed to have a connection with the witch and had been excited to see her. For the rest of the night, the princess looked crushed. She and her brother had mastered masking their emotions, but even she couldn''t hide how upset it had made her to hear of the treason. I kept ncing at Killian in the mirror as we prepared for bed, but he was void of emotions. The eerie feeling that had settled over the castle only worsened when the sun went down. ¡±Bound...darkness...runs free." The low and deep voice barely reached my ears, and I looked up at the mirror, watching as Killian rinsed the soap from his hair through the ss shower wall. It was a sight that normally took all thoughts from my mind and left me a desperate mess. "What did you say?¡± I called out, hoping to be heard over the running water and thoughts going through his head. Killian opened his hazel eyes, staring at me with confusion as he shook his head. ¡¯I didn''t say anything." I hummed in response as I brushed it off. No one else was in the room, and if Killian hadn''t spoken, then perhaps I had picked up someone''s thoughts in the pack link. That was even more concerning than if Killian had been the one who said it. For anyone in the pack to have thoughts that contained those words so close together made me feel even more unsafe in our home. "Sorry, I thought I heard something, but it wasn''t clear." I pulled the brush through my hair, biting my lip as I considered the consequences of letting it go unannounced. Killian would need to know about something like that. "Is it possible to cross signals in the pack link? Like for someone to identally pick up on someone else''s conversations or thoughts?" Killian shook his head, and I tried to focus on his face, not the soapy water running down his torso. "Thoughts can never be heard in the pack link. You have to speak to someone, and I''ve never heard of identally tuning into someone else''s conversation. What did you hear?" I let out a breath of relief that it couldn''t have been one of our pack members then, and a quick scan of the room proved it to be empty. "I thought I heard someone talking about darkness and running free, but it must have been in my head." Killian stared at me momentarily before looking away to turn off the water. He didn''t seem concerned, so I had to trust that everything was fine. "Let me know if you hear anything else." His tone was firm as he grabbed the towel and dried off. I felt dismissed, but at least he didn''t make me feel like I was crazy. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Yeah, okay." I half-heartedly said as I walked to the bed and got under the nket. Killian didn''t say anything more on the subject as he joined me, spooning me from behind and whispering a sweet "Goodnight, my love" next to my ear. *** The room was still dark when I woke, and I sat up as the thick air closed in on me. In the past, when I had felt this, I struggled to pull enough air into my lungs. But now, while it was physically evident there was something dark afoot, it didn''t bother me as much as before. "Bound," The dark voice whispered again before fading to silence, and my hands gripped the nket tightly as I turned to Killian. He had rolled onto his back during the night, which happened often, but he almost always turned back to hold me in his sleep. His eyes were closed, but I could see them moving behind his eyelids as he remained deep in sleep. "Killian," I called out, cing my hand on his chest. His usually hot skin felt chilled, but his body moved as he took in deep and even breaths. I pushed against his body again, trying to wake him. Only this time, I realized I wasn''t touching him at all. Invisible to my eye, there was a cold barrier between us that prevented me from actually getting to him. "This has to be a dream," The whisper left my lips as soon as the thought crossed my mind, only to be confirmed as the bedroom door opened slowly to an empty hallway. I paused for a moment before getting out of bed. There was something either my mind wanted me to see, or the owner of the voice wanted me to see. If it could help save my people, I needed to know what it was. "...in the blood..." The voice called again as I reached the hallway and found the guards standing watch, not seeming to notice me as I walked right by them in my pajamas. The pull was getting stronger the further down the hallway I went until I stood before the door I had once dreaded. The heavy wood opened on its own, and I stood still as I nced into the dimly lit room. The ominous feeling I once had associated with the dying or dead was still there, but the body wasn''t. Laying on the bed was nothing more that the golden crown I had been wearing during my coronation, the same one the queen before me had worn. Only all of the gems had been reced with blood-red rubies. I felt the need to go into the room and take my crown back from the clutches of whatever spirit had brought me here tonight, but I stayed rooted to my ce in the hallway. It wasn''t right. It was a trap. I just didn''t know who or why they were pulling me in. The room shed before me, as bright as day. My mother-inw''s body, Lillian Amery, appeared for only a moment before it went dark again, and only the crown remained. I clung desperately to the memory of what it looked like in the real world, trying to force my body to wake up. But the walls began to distort, and the temperature dropped until I had no choice but to wrap my arms around myself to preserve some of my body heat. Yet, I still couldn''t move. The room flickered again, and the queen being kept alive by her machines shed into my vision before the dull and evil grey realm consumed me once more. "Darkness will run free!" The voice called again, sounding louder than before. I turned my head to look down the hallway, gasping as a hulking shadow figure rushed toward me. I pulled at my feet, desperate to get away. But they were fused with the floor. "No!" What I had intended to yell came out in a shaky gasp as a puff of white air left my lips from the rapidly dropping temperature. My scream ripped free as the shadow figure reached me, and I closed my eyes. My body finally responded as I dropped to the ground, wrapping my arms over my head and pressing my forehead to my knees. "Your majesty!" A voice shouted with horror, but I couldn''t unfold my body. ¡¯ Grab a healer!" I convulsed violently as the air warmed, but my body remained frozen. "Where is she?!¡± The deep roar was familiar. It pulled at my heart, and I lowered my arms to look up at my mate as he ran toward me. The bright light of day flickered in and out, the darkness fighting to regain control. "Do not touch her!" I wanted to growl at the woman who appeared between myself and my mate, but my mate did it for me. "She is not yet back in our realm. Only she can bring herself back. You can''t disrupt, or she will be stuck there forever." Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Eighty-One: Killian Killian''s P.O.V. Natalie was looking down the hallway. Her green eyes, which I adored, had turned light blue. Her skin washed of its usual pink hue, leaving her the color of snow. The blue and purple shade of her lips made me want to pull her into my arms and hold her until she was warm again. She was fighting. I could see the struggle as her arms tightened around her torso, but our mate bond was empty. I had woken up with it empty, and none of the guards had seen her leave. She had just disappeared, and the entire castle and city had searched for her for hours. It was early afternoon when I felt a flicker of her presence in our bond. As it disappeared again, the maid yelling for a healer caught my attention. Several guards immediately alerted me that my mate had appeared in the hallway outside the infirmary. Only she wasn''t entirely there. Her image was solid but would periodically flicker like a poor-quality hologram. Her ghostlyplexion ripped at my heart. I wanted to save her, protect her. But I didn''t know how to save someone from something I couldn''t see. Was it possible? "No!" She cried out, throwing her hands up as her figure solidified, sending everyone flying back against the wall. I growled, the drywall crumbling as I pulled myself out of the hole. Something was attacking my mate, and I couldn''t do anything about it. I turned to her mother, my body morphing and shifting as I transformed into my Lycan. "She shares your magic! You save her! Bring her back!¡± "If I could, I would have." Her calm statement was met with my fury as I grabbed her arm and spun her around to face me. "Bring her back, now!" I ordered firmly but felt desperate. I was ready to beg and plead for my mate to be returned to me so I could hold her in my arms and protect her from the world around us. I would take on every enemy and every threat I could to keep her safe. She would never have to deal with this again if I had my way. 1 Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I can¡¯t!" The witch yelled as she red at me. My hands began to burn as my grip tightened on her arm until I had no choice but to release her. "If we touch her while she is in the other realm, we could be taken there with her and trapped forever." I nced back to my mate, watching with horror as breath after breath resulted in a foggy puff of air leaving her lips in the warm corridor. "And if we touch her while she is in our realm?" "The risk of getting the timing wrong is too great! She is going in and out too fast.¡± Aurora shouted as I walked around her and crouched before my mate. "You have no idea what kind of magic is at y here!" I ignored her, staring at Natalie, watching her form jump back and forth between solid and transparent. Her breath went from thick to misty clouds, leaving her lungs. As the witch said, it was a lot to risk, but she was worth it. As soon as her form solidified, I reached out, wrapping my arms around her frozen body, pulling her to me. "I''ve got you!" Her arms iled as she fought me off, trying to put as much distance between us as possible, but I wasn''t going to let go. Not now, and not ever. "Natalie, it''s okay! Come back to me!" The louder I spoke, the more she fought. "I''ve got you, my love." Her body went still, and I held on tighter as she shivered aggressively and began to cry, releasing loud, racking sobs. The guards around us shifted nervously as they waited to see if she was okay. "May I look at her, your majesty?" One of the healers stepped forward. Natalie gripped me tighter to her, whimpering and shoving her body as close to mine as possible. I let out a warning growl for the healer to stay back. He dipped his head in submission before moving away but staying close enough that he could help if needed. Natalie sobbed for a few minutes more as we waited, worried for her mental and physical well-being after what we had just seen of her. I couldn''t imagine what she had just gone through. As she calmed, I held her tight in myp, my muzzleying over the top of her head, trying to shield her from the outside world as much as possible. I waited until her breathing had begun to normalize, and her body felt warmer to the touch before I spoke. "Natalie, what happened? Who took you?" She pulled back, shaking her head with a horrified look as silent tears ran down her cheeks. "The voice." A growl left me as I remembered her mentioning she heard a voice talking to her while I was in the shower. I had sensed no one near us, and no new or dark magic had been in the air. It was only hers. But someone had been there, so close to her while she was sleeping, vulnerable. She had let her guard down as she slept in my arms, and I had let her down. I had failed to protect her. I would find the son of a bitch who took my mate, and I would torture them every day for the rest of my life. "What voice?" Charlie asked. "The voice fromst night. He was talkingst night, but I couldn''t hear what he was saying." Natalie looked over my shoulder. I turned to see which guard she turned to, but they moved aside, and her gaze held steady, locked on my mother''s bedroom door. "He brought me here through there." "Where is there?" Charlie pressed again. I was curious, but I was more bothered by how Natalie rapidly filled with anger as she stared at the door. "Through the dark ce. He tried to keep me there with the shadow men. He said I needed to hear him." My arms tightened around Natalie, but she shook me off as she stood up and walked stiffly toward the door. The movement seemed unnatural, as if she were a robot, but no one stopped her. I wanted to see what she would do, and Charlie let out a growl as Natalie turned the handle and shoved the door open. A sick feeling of unease pulsed through the mate bond as she stood in the doorway. "She wasn''t there. It wasn''t right. I was brought here through there, but she wasn''t here." Natalie was talking in circles, and I could see the confusion on both her mother''s and my sister''s faces. "Everyone else was there, but she wasn''t here." "Love, we need to get you some food and maybe have the healer look at you. Did you get hurt?" I stepped forward, shifting into my skin as I ced my hand on her hip, but she jerked away, stepping into the room. "He told me." She whispered. Charlie stepped into the room in a protective stance at the foot of our mother''s bed as Natalie leaned over my mother''s body before stepping back and pacing the room, shouting, "He told me!" "What? What did he tell you?" I asked, stepping forward to try and calm her as her heart beat erratically. "He told me!¡± Natalie stopped walking. The color returned to her face, and her green eyesnded on me as she yelled. "Bound in the blood, the darkness runs free... Killian, she needs to die!" My arm wrapped around Natalie''s waist as she lunged forward with a war cry, her hands turning to ws as she swiped at me, trying to escape my hold to get to my defenseless mother. I barely noticed Joselin rushing into the room as Natalie continued shouting, "Bound in the blood, the darkness runs free!" "Sedated her!" I shouted as she fought harder to get out of my hold. Charlie growled loudly as she stood between my mother and us, and Joselin moved quickly to cast her spell, causing Natalie to fall limp in my hold. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Eighty-Two: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The hot water pounded on my back as I stood in Killian''s arms beneath the spray of the shower. I didn''t want to talk to him about it. The horrors of that world were too much for any living creature to have to experience. I could still feel the chill that had settled deep into my bones, and my body trembled despite the heat I was surrounded by. Killian had given up talking to me, asking me about it, and I couldn''t get my thoughts together enough to form a cohesive sentence. Every shadow in the room danced, taunting me as if they were about to My eyes closed as I let my forehead fall against Killian''s chest, not bothered by the water the new position caused to run down my face. It was nice to be able to feel it. Anything other than cold and pain was weed. "Your mother is impatient to talk to you," Killian mumbled against my head, pressing a kiss to it before pulling back and trying to look into my eyes as he gently pushed my face up from under my chin. "I think we should go see what she has to say." I nodded even though I just wanted to curl up in the protective arms of my mate and never let him go. He felt like my lifeline, my tether to this realm. I knew it wasn''t reasonable, but a small part of me was saying that if I lost the physical connection to him, I would be sent back to the darkness. Killian grabbed my hand, seeming to understand my need for contact. No matter how small it was, he always stayed connected to me with a brush of his fingers or arm around me as we dressed. The private dining room was packed. Including Joselin were the six council members, Charlie and Damien, and my mother filling the table, leaving only the seats for myself and Killian left empty. But there were also twice as many guards standing watch, not only outside the room but inside as well. It was something that had never happened before since I had been here. Our dinners in this room had always been private. No ears outside the family had been allowed to listen in on our conversations until today. It seemed getting sucked into an alternate universe changed a lot of things. The council was oddly calm and civil as they stood, waiting for Killian and me to take our seats. No one said anything as Killian pulled me into hisp instead of pulling my chair out for me. I couldn''t look at them as I leaned against Killian''s body. He ced his arm over my legs, using his other arm to hold me tightly to him. My gaze was locked on the wall as the shadows of that realm haunted my mind, taunting me. I felt painfully empty, but it was better than embracing the emotions hiding in the box I had shut them in. I could hear the table strike up small talk, but I couldn''t follow anything they were saying. I was listening for another voice. The voice that had burned itself inside my head. I now knew that once I heard him, I wouldn''t have much time left before he dragged me back down. I needed to be ready. "Natalie." But the crown, it had been on the queen''s bed. That had to have been a sign about her. I knew it was. I just didn''t know what it meant. Had I been right in my assumption that she needed to die? Or had I lost my mind, corrupted by the darkness? Bound in the blood... If something was tied to Lillian, did that mean Killian and Charlie could be tainted too? Was it my blood since that was now my crown? I turned my focus to Killian''s breathing and his heartbeat. Focusing on the pure sound of his life force as his hand ran up and down my arm. "Natalie." One of the guards shifted their stance, moving weight from one leg to another, and my eyes shot up to him. I had seen him around before, standing closer to Killian''s office, but I didn''t know who he was. His eyes stayed glued above our heads as he remained alert and aware. Could he see me still? Thest time I was dragged into that realm, the world around me didn''t fade to grey until I reached Lillian''s room. Was I there now and not aware of it? "You need to eat something, my love." Killian''s voice was low, but as I pulled back, I could see the worry in his eyes. My hand went up to his chest, where I let it sit for several minutes as I focused on the heating from his body. I was still here with him. "Natalie," The voice called out again, and I looked up to see my mother sitting next to my empty chair. Her pale green eyes were locked on me, and she looked deep in thought. "Did you see him? What did This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. he look like, the man?" I closed my eyes as I cringed back into Killian''s chest. I just wanted to forget about it for right now, but they seemed determined to focus on it. "I want to get all of the information before you start to forget it." She took a bite of her food but watched me like a doctor examining an ill patient. I would love to forget about it. "I did not see him. I only heard him." "What did you see?" The small talk around the table had stopped as all eyes were on me. It was the most civil meal we have had since the council arrived, and I almost wished for the chaos, just so I wouldn''t have to relive that nightmare. "It was normal at first, but no one could see me as I passed them. Something was leading me to her room, but I couldn''t tell you what it was beyond a feeling. Then everything started turning grey. He kept telling me.... " I paused as I watched Charlie''s hand tighten around her ss, her knuckles turning white. "He just kept repeating it. When I refused to enter the room, the shadow men started running at me, attacking me...." i I looked down at the tablecloth picking at the end of the luxurious fabric. The first one I had been able to fight off. I had even thought I had won as I saw a sh of Killian. But he disappeared, and the shadow men multiplied ... they just kept getting stronger until I was surrounded with their transparent hands pulling at my body. I had tried to shove them back, but nothing happened. It was as if my magic had left me. They just held on tighter before holding me down to the floor. I screamed and cried out for help. But more packed into the hallway, climbing up the walls and perching on the ceiling as they let out blood curdling screeches. They held me down, and their ice-cold grip bit into my flesh. Thergest of the group lifted the crown, holding it over my head as it let out a loud dementedugh that terrified me more than anything I had ever experienced before. I could feel the heating from it, and sweat started to break out on my forehead in anticipation of the crown melting my flesh. No matter how loud I begged and pleaded, they didn''t listen. Then I felt arms wrapped around me, and the feeling in my body began to return. So, I fought and struggled, determined to break free. Only the warmth from the body reminded me of home, and when I opened my eyes... "Natalie." I saw my mother standing up, leaning over as if she wanted to touch me and wake me from the traumatic memories, but she sat again when I spoke. "There was a crown. It looked like the crown from my coronation. It was the only thing that kept its color when everything else turned grey. But all of the gems had been reced. They were all red." I narrowed my eyes in suspicion when my mother nced at my mate with a knowing look." What?" "I am familiar with it. It was thete king''s crown." My mother continued to stare at Killian as she spoke next, and I felt goosebumps rise along my skin. "Your father had demanded to be buried in it." "You knew my father well?" Charlie chimed in, but I could see that she was ufortable. "I knew him through Talia, but I was not close with him nor your mother." I watched as my mother lifted her napkin and dabbed at her mouth. Still, she gave no more away on her rtionship with the royal family. We all knew there was more to it since the council recognized her from her looks or power. "I''m sorry. I want to make sure that I understand. You think the man who had dragged me to that awful ce was Killian''s dad?" I wanted tough. The absurdity of it was too grand. What had I done to warrant his anger? " That''s ridiculous, right? How would he even cast magic, and why would he target me from beyond the grave?" Killian stiffened beneath me, and I snapped my mouth shut, unsure if it was my words or the concept that didn''t sit well with him. "It is very possible that he did not make it through to the other side yet because his work here was left iplete." Agatha, one of the eldest witches on the council, chimed in. Her long wavy grey hair was wild and beautiful. Her brown eyes examined me curiously as she pondered the new information. "He could be wandering these very halls as we speak, waiting for his time to move on to the afterlife with the Goddess. A few of us can examine his remains and get more information while the others finish the tracking spell on Talia tomorrow morning." Charlie seethed angrily, throwing her napkin on the table as she stood up. Damien was only a second behind, cing his hand on her lower back, which did nothing to calm her. "That is enough! You are out of line! No one is touching my parents! Do not disturb my father, and no one goes near my mother! That is an order!" She turned to stare at Killian, holding his re. "I agree with her for now. We need to be focusing on our enemies before anything else. If he is still roaming, he will still be roaming when wee home victorious and our people are safe. He tried to send a message, and we will figure out what that message is, so he should have no further need to dipped their heads in acknowledgment, i My eyes settled on Charlie as she red at me in a direct challenge to speak against her decision. It only made sense as I was thest person to try and kill her mother. But I was not amused. There was something amiss in this family, and whether it was before or after the war, I would find out what it was. I would not bring any future children into a ce so toxic that souls couldn''t move on to the other side. The room was silent, and I felt Killian follow Charlie''s gaze. His burned into the back of my head as if he could hear my thoughts after all. I didn''t respond, but I lowered my eyes to the table. It didn''t sit well with me. The timing of it was too suspicious. If it had been my father-inw trying to warn me, he had failed. I wasn''t sure if he had been trying to warn me away from his bloodline, his chosen mate, or if he was just trying to kill me. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Eighty-Three: Killian Killian''s P.O.V She didn''t sleepst night, so I didn''t sleep. I hated that she was scared, and I held her to my chest as her heart raced away with fear. Every few minutes, despite being in my arms, she would move her hands along my skin as if she were making sure I was still there and alive. Once she settled, the slightest noise would set her off, and her magic would swirl around us violently. She was prepared for battle, one that she had to fight alone, which killed me. I wanted to fight it with her, for her, if I could. Aurora had stated that if we touched Natalie while she was in or going to the other side, we would go with her and be trapped. If her theory was correct, I didn''t think my father would summon her to the veil again if he knew I would be trapped there with her. He wanted to send a message or deliver a warning, but he wouldn''t risk my life or our family''s position on the throne to do it. I suspected that Charlie would not want to take over if something happened to me. In the meantime, Natalie was going to be stuck with my neediness. I wanted to touch her as often as possible until we were sure it wouldn''t happen again. Her breathing evened out, and I sighed quietly as she fell asleep. Thest time she had gotten any rest was the night before she was taken. She needed this. Her little hand was shoved between two buttons on my shirt and pressed against the skin of my chest. I looked down at her in myp. She was curled up in a ball with her head against my shoulder and her legs draped limply over the arm of the chair. It almost hurt to look at her and how perfect she was. I had always been seen as a monster by most. Having Natalie in my arms only confirmed that for me. I would burn this world for her. Anyone who thought to cross her would have to face me, and I would show them just how vicious and evil I could be. She may have tamed my rage and bloodlust, but that didn''t mean it wasn''t still there, bubbling beneath my skin. There was a knock on my office door before it cracked open, and Joselin peaked her head in with a smile. It was a sight to knock anyone off their axis and fill them with unease. Joselin rarely ever genuinely smiled. She grimaced, glowered, and red. But this time, she was smiling, and the evil glint in her white eyes sparkled even more when she pushed the door open the rest of the way, and the council followed her in. "If you wake her...." I started to threaten them, but Joselin cut me off. "We found Talia." I sat up straighter in my chair, carefully keeping Natalie as still as possible. "She''s three miles north of where the patrol was found, but we must move fast. How many witches she has working with her is unclear, but we know she is not alone. She''s going to know we areing. We thought we found herst night, but she has only grown stronger since then, and the masking was even harder to break through this morning. Several power sources surround her, but hers appears to be the strongest." Joselin reached forward, sliding myptop to the side and unfolding the map in her hand. "What if we siphon from her before the attack?" Rona said as she ced both palms on my desk, focusing on the mountain range that hid our enemies. "It''s too risky. We would have to tie ourselves to her. If she senses it, she could drain us." Cora said as she began pacing the room. Natalie shifted in my arms, and I held her tighter. She let out a sweet sigh as she nuzzled her face further against my chest. "Not if you do it the right way. I could easily drain her without her knowing, but it takes a long time. I found a way to pull from another witch little by little until they didn''t have enough left in their body to even get out of bed." Rona was still staring at the map, but the smirk on her face told us all we needed to know. Joselin and I made eye contact momentarily in silent agreement that once Talia was dealt with, Rona would have to go too. Rona didn''t have to say it for everyone in the room to know it was how she had killed her own mother. The pride on her face said it for her. "How long would it take?" I asked, pushing down my distrust for her. "Time we don''t have, but we may be able to speed up the process if we work together. It doesn''t matter how little it is. Anything we can take from her would be helpful." Rona smiled at me, not bothering to lower her voice to prevent waking my sleeping mate like the others had. Her long grey nails tapped the map as she pointed to different sections around the mountains. "We would need to set up points here, here, and here." Natalie shifted, and I saw her eyes open as she looked around the room." What happened?" I leaned back in my chair, listening to the witches formte their n, knowing they would need my final approval before taking action. Cora turned to Natalie, "I don''t know how, but I believe your little trip yesterday did something to expose our enemies. This war will be over sooner than we had expected." The premature victorious excitement had me gritting my teeth. To have the war over, we first had to This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. fight in it. We would lose more men and women, and Natalie would have to fight, something I was still unhappy about. If Joselin''s vision was still correct, Natalie would be on the front lines with me. "Hm," Natalie hummed, sounding intrigued before pushing herself up to stand, leaving her hand on my shoulder. I could see the wheels turning in her head as she listened to the witches forming their n. "I will be calling a meeting of mymanders in an hour. I want all of you in the conference room to participate. It''s time we attack." I said, and I felt the pressure on my shoulder from Natalie''s hand lift slightly before shepletely removed it. Her body shook subtly as she stood unattached to anything that could ground her. My hand shot out, and I grabbed hers, but she only squeezed mine before letting it go. "I''ll be right back. I''m okay, I promise." Her shoulders rolled back, and I could see the determination in her eyes. But her fear was pumping through our mate bond, threatening to drown me. "Where are you going?" Natalie swallowed hard before forcing a smile on her face. ¡®I just need to take a walk and get some air." I opened my mouth to respond, but she shook her head. "Alone. I mean, I''ll have my guards still, but I just...I''ll only be gone for a few minutes." "Stay close to Tobias," I ordered as I stood and walked her to the door. Tobias nodded as I gave him the order through the pack link to stay within touching distance. I wanted him to be able to grab her or her to grab him if anything started to go wrong. I didn''t like the idea of her leaving my sight, and I grabbed her hips, spinning her around until her chest was pressed against mine. "I can go with you. You won''t be alone either way. But I''ll know you are safe if I''m with you." I said, hearing the witches behind us start to bicker and knowing if they would get anything done, someone needed to stay with them to keep them in line. Natalieced her fingers through the hair on the back of my head, pulling me down to her. I moved willingly as my hips pressed into hers, capturing her lips in a kiss I hoped she would never forget. Our tongues fought for dominance, and she moaned as the world faded around us. The clearing of a throat had us breaking apart, and I turned to growl at Joselin. Natalie ignored her as she ran her fingertips over my jawline, pecking my cheek. "I''ll be right back. I''ll only be gone for a few minutes." I let out a low growl. My beast didn''t like it either, and as she pulled away, a bad feeling settled into my gut. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Eighty-Four: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. It was time. The war was here... or rather, we were going to it. There were a lot of people depending on me not to fail. I couldn''t stay in that room. If I did, I would want to touch Killian, to know that I was safe and hadn''t been transported back to the darkness. I needed to fight through it, to stand on my own as a powerful descendant and not as someone who couldn''t go more than a few minutes without touching someone to ground me to their realm. It was humiliating that our people had to see me that way, and I refused to let them witness me acting so weak. If Killian''s father was trying to send me a message, then maybe instead of resisting, I needed to listen. Killian wanted to ignore what happened and tackle one issue at a time, but I knew in my heart that they were connected. My pace increased as I stormed down the hall, and Tobias shot me a worried look when he realized exactly where I was heading. The infirmary doors were still open at the end of the hallway, but there was no movement inside. I paused just outside Lillian''s room. I didn''t know what I was looking for, but my eyes scanned the hallway anyway. "You have a message for me. I''m listening." I said as firmly as I could. But I still swallowed hard as I waited for a response, terrified that I was making the wrong decision. I could hear the wind whipping through the corridor, and my hair flew up as Tobias ced his hand on my arm. For only a moment, I allowed the physical contact to calm me before reminding myself what was at stake here and pulling away. Killian needed a strong mate, and the people needed a strong queen. I wasn''t going to hide away, scared of the boogie monster. I was going to tame that bitch and keep it as a pet. 1 "Your Majesty, I don''t like this. The king will not be pleased." George said as he stepped closer to my other side. I could feel Thomas standing closely at my back, all three acting like a protective barricade. But it was pointless as I knew the biggest threat was in front of me, right behind the door. "Do not tell him," I ordered, and I felt all three men tense at mymand." We both have our parts to y in this war. This is mine, and I will not let my people down." No matter how terrified I was... I kept thest thought to myself, not needing to encourage them that this was a bad idea any more than they already believed. The air wrapped around us violently, and I felt the darkness threatening to take me back down. "Your eyes..." George whispered in horror, just barely audible over the storm surrounding us. He shook, and I could see the debate on his face as he tried to decide whether to shift. We could see no enemies, but that didn''t mean danger wasn''t nearby. I ignored him, pulling my arm away when he went to touch me. He dropped his hand to his side, and I could see Tobias resisting the same urge. He nodded his head once, and I knew without him speaking that he was telling me that no matter what happened, he would stick by my side. He understood that I needed to do this... even if he didn''t like it. We were a team, and I nodded back to him. I didn''t want to pull them into that realm with me. I didn''t want to go at all. But I did need answers. "I am listening!¡± I called out again as the faint whisper reached my ears. My guards stiffened, and I knew this time they heard it too. "Darkness runs free." I held my breath, waiting for him to speak again. Even during my short nap on Killian''sp, I heard the phrase repeatedly. Bound in the blood, darkness runs free. He was saying nothing new, but I didn''t know what he meant by that. I needed more. "Darkness runs free.¡± I looked around, spinning to see Thomas''s back to me as he stood protectively behind me, but there was nothing else here with us. The shadow men were absent, and the hallway stayed brightly lit in color. "I don''t understand. Bound in the blood, darkness runs free. What does that mean?" I turned once more, prepared to push open the door to Lillian''s room and face my fears. But the man''s voice stopped me again. "It''s toote." George grabbed my arm, but nothing happened. I could still feel the temperature dropping around us, and goosebumps covered my arms. They hade with me, and now we were all going to face my demons together. Somehow that made it easier than when I had been alone the day before. "No, it''s not toote. I am here! I am listening!" "It''s toote!" The voice said again, and Tobias growled loudly as a dark shadow figure appeared before us, letting out a piercing screech that made my hands fly up to cover my ears as I flinched. In the distance, I could hear a stampede of people running toward us, but my re stayed on the creature. "I''m not scared of you. Speak! Why is it toote?" I demanded, stepping toward the figure and pulling my arm free from George''s hand. "Darkness runs free!" The voice didn''t seem toe from the creature. It echoed around us from all angles, and I gritted my teeth as I pushed down my terror. "You''ve already said that! What does it mean?" I waited a minute more before my frustration won. "Fine, have it your way!" A chill stabbed through my body like a million icepicks as I pushed through the shadow and grabbed the door handle. The metal was chilled but not cold, and I wondered which dimension we were in. The colors were bright and vibrant, but the darkness was still in the air, and the shadow manughed manically behind me as I burst through the door. There. We had to be there. Tobias ced his arm in front of me as the three guards growled. The bed was empty. The former queen''s body was gone. Understanding dawned on me as I shook my head in horror. "He was warning me. I should have killed her when I had the chance." I muttered as the stampede heading down the hallway grew louder as the wind died. The shadow figure flickered in and out before disappearing, and I knew he had left as his message had been received. "It was her. She was the key." I whispered as I grabbed Tobias''s forearm in front of me. The white sheets were speckled with dark clumps of soil from outside, but the room was otherwise empty. All of the machines were turned off, and the nket that had been covering her was on the floor. A furious Killian entered the room, ring at me before he paused, noticing his mother''s empty bed. I turned to look at him. "It''s toote. She was the key." Joselin appeared next to him, staring emotionless at the empty mattress. Gasps filled the room as guards piled in through the doorway, ready to fight but stopping short at the empty space. "Get out of my way!" Charlie yelled, the crowd parting like the Red Sea for her as she raced forward with her mate hot on her heels. Her eyes narrowed as she turned her re to me. "What did you do? I told you to stay away from her! Where did you put her?" Her face was red, and I watched as her eyes turned ck and her hands shifted into ws. She was only a second away from shifting, and I knew she would attack. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Where did you take my mother?" She roared before shifting into her snarling beast and lunging for me. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Eighty-Five: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The tension in the room was so thick that I felt like we were swimming in it. Charlie''s re was locked on me, and I matched it with as much anger as I could muster. Killian was fuming as he sat behind his desk, staring at us like a father about to scold his daughters instead of my mate, who had saved me from his blood-thirsty sister. I wasn''t sure what I had done wrong, but from the curl of disgust on his lips, I had done something. It might have been because I had thrown his sister through the wall of their mother''s bedroom in front of a dozen people. Perhaps it was because I hadn''t told him I was nning on returning to where his father had tried to talk to me before I did it. I knew he had been worried about me after yesterday, and he would have said no to me going...which is precisely why I didn''t ask for permission. It was now time to beg for forgiveness. "Killian," I started before biting my tongue, knowing that the one who spoke first in any argument or negotiation almost always lost. He lifted his hand as he closed his eyes. If he hadn''t been so angry, I would assume he had been in pain from me saying his name. But if he was, he hid it well because hatred was all I could see when he looked at me again. 1 "The fighting stops now. Figure your shit out!" He growled, sitting back in his chair with his hands crossed over his stomach as he looked between Charlie and me. The rxed stance was a farce, as his knuckles were white from how tightly he held his hands together. I turned to Charlie, seeing her re had never left me. "I did not...." "You may wear my mother''s crown, but you had no right to go near her! I expressly ordered for my mother to be left alone!" She yelled, pushing herself up to stand but stopping when Killian gave a feral growl of warning. "You..." I tried again, gritting my teeth when she yelled over me again. "You can be executed for harming a royal family member." Her ws extended, and her nails made small popping noises as they punctured the fabric over the arms of the chair. I flinched at her clear separation of me from her family... so much for being sisters. We were bound by our connection to Killian but nothing more. As I opened my mouth to speak, I narrowed my eyes as she did the same and growled at her, "Stop talking over me!¡± Charlie snapped her jaw shut before ring at Killian like a pouting child. I shook my head in disappointment. "First of all, you do not get to order me to do anything!¡± Killian growled at me as I stood, and I shot him a re, daring him to do it again before looking down at Charlie. "I am the queen here, not you! You are nothing but a spoiled princess, and that title has an expiration date. Make peace with that now because I will not continue to put up with your tantrums." 2 Charlie gaped at me, but I could see the fire burning in her eyes. Once I had children with Killian, our children would be the heirs, and Charlie would no longer get to keep her title as the princess. "Second, I did nothing to your mother or take her anywhere. If you had used any bit of your brain instead of feeding your actions from your emotions, you could have asked any of the witnesses there with me. You''re protective of your mother, and I respect that, but you have no right tosh out at me for something I didn''t do, especially in front of others!" I wanted to be civil, but the petty voice in the back of my head wanted to make sure that there was no question in Charlie''s mind about where she stood in the hierarchy of this family. "Lastly," I snarled as I ced one hand on the end of each armrest and leaned forward until our faces were only a foot apart. My magic was swirling beneath my skin, and I felt victorious as she was forced back against the cushion and was unable to move. "You say you''re the princess, so stop acting like you''re the queen. You also say we are sisters, but you don''t know the meaning of the word. You don''t even see me as part of your family. Regardless, you were the one who attacked me, Princess. Attempting to murder the queen is treason. Don''t forget your ce. If anyone is going to be executed, it will be you. I''ll inform you of your fate once I decide your punishment." 2 She red at me as her eyes watered, but her mouth stayed shut. I wasn''t sure if that was my doing or if she didn''t have anything to say. I wasn''t going to execute her. We all knew that. She was Killian''s little sister. He needed her, loved her, and would always protect her. But it was an impactful reminder of the power I now held because of the mark on my neck. I turned to Killian. A small part of me expected him to be proud of me for holding my own against Charlie, but the hatred was still on his face as his eyes met mine." Charlotte, go cool off." 1 Killian''s order surprised me, and I let my hold on Charlie drop. Why hadn''t he reprimanded her for attacking his mate? Perhaps he was satisfied with how I had done it, but the look on his face said otherwise. Only a momentter, the office door mmed shut, and we were left alone. His eyes moved from me to the chair I had been sitting in before in a silent order to take a seat. I almost felt like a stranger with the desk between us as I sat down. This time I stayed silent as I waited for him to speak. I had won the first battle, but this would be our war. "You went to seek out the voice after I asked you to leave it alone until after the war ended." His statement was filled with disappointment, and I bit my lip as the very same flooded through our mate bond from him. I tried to push to reach for more, but that was the only card he was showing. Beyond that was a wall, as if he were intentionally holding everything else back from me. "I knew the two were rted, and it felt wrong to ignore it. It came to me for a reason, Killian." I hoped that he felt my confusion in our bond. The way he was staring at me was not that of a mate nor an equal. It made me feel about two inches tall, and the confidence I had during my conversation with Charlie rapidly vanished. "You disobeyed a direct order from your superior." His rewording of the same statement suddenly made more sense to me. 1 "Funny, as your mate and queen, I thought we were equals. Are you mad that I could have put myself in danger or that my new abilities allowed me to go against yourmand?" The silence in the room somehow sounded so loud. I could hear my blood pumping through my veins. Would he really be so shallow as to be bothered by having a mate more powerful than he was? "I am mad that you disobeyed me. What kind of precedent do you think that sets for the rest of the council who were under the same order?" His disapproving tone was irritating me further and making my blood boil. "You''re going to ask me that as if you dismissing Charlie didn''t undermine me the same way? She is acting like a spoiled brat, and I am sick of it! She hurt you time and time again, and now she attacked me publically. I don''t deserve it. Neither one of us do!" I leaned forward in my chair as I spoke. "Charlie has always had a special connection with my mother. She is very protective of her, and I agree that she should have some say in what happens to our mother." Killian ced his sped hands on the desk as he leaned forward, his re unwavering. 1 "That doesn''t excuse her behavior toward either one of us! Why do you let her get away with it all the time?" I stood, throwing one hand up in exasperation as I began to pace in front of his desk. His negative feelings toward me didn''t seem to be lessening, and the mask over his emotions only seemed to be hardening with each passing word." She gets a little more leniency, especially regarding my mother." "What about with me?!" I snapped, ring at him. He was clearly choosing sides. I just hoped he understood that he was doing it. "She tried to kill me, and you did nothing! You just stood there watching!" I watched as his eyes narrowed, and heughed cruelly. "You had everything under control. I wouldn''t let her kill you." The magical mix of color in his hazel eyes and the sharp features that made him so handsome suddenly looked sinister. "Just injure me a little, is that it?" "No!" "Well, you wouldn''t have let anyone else close enough to touch me if they were the ones who attacked. Why the hell do you keep Charlie up on a pedestal when she continues to push the limits? What is so special about her that after she abandoned you time and time again that you would still choose her over me?" Angry and fat tears rolled over my cheeks as I yelled back at him. "She was the product of rape! She deserves a little understanding." Killian shouted back, his face red and his vein bulging as it tried to break free from his neck. My mouth pressed shut as I stared at him, feeling my anger dissipating. "My mother gave my father a son, an heir, and thought she was done. When my father said he wanted another kid, she didn''t. No one knew what happened until a nasty fight when I was fourteen, and they spilled that dirty secret over a family dinner. It was hard for her, and she deserves a little understanding." He closed his eyes and ran his palm over his face as he leaned back against the chair. "She was a little kid when that news came out then! She is a grown woman now! There is C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. understanding, and then there is coddling. She may have wanted to have a say in what happened to your mother, and knowing what I do now if that were an option, I would agree." I watched as his eyes opened and felt the disappointment lower in our mate bond. My heart clenches as theck of emotion felt like a bottomless void. "But it''s not an option anymore, is it." Killian''s eyes hardened as he spoke. "No, it''s not. But I have the feeling you will see her again soon." I said as I turned toward the doorway. My chest physically hurt as I felt my heart breaking. I knew there was a difference between the man and the king. But this side of Killian was different. Where had my mate gone? It seemed there were more sides to Killian than I had thought, and I hated this one. He didn''t speak as I left the room, and I wondered if that had been our first real fight or ourst. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Eighty-Six: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The door had barely shut behind me when my temper got the best of me. He had no right! King or not! I spun around on my heels and pushed it open, almost hitting Killian in the face. His hand gripped the edge of the door, and he looked down at me just as shocked as I was. I quickly forced down the feeling and red at my mate. "You owe me an apology!¡± The guards all shifted, and a maid down the hall slowed with a caddy of cleaning materials in her hands. I didn''t need the pack link to know they were concerned for my safety. Killian had killed people for far less than my tone. But he was my mate. But I knew Killian wouldn''t physically hurt me. I forced myself to stay strong and kept my re on Killian even though I felt like I was crumbling inside. "I wasing after you." He said as a bewildered look crossed his face, sounding as if the idea that he would be chasing after a woman confused him. The fact that we had an audience didn''t seem to bother him. Still, the water lining my eyes was not something I wanted them to see, so I refused to look their way. "You can be mad about your mother. I am too! But you do not get to take your anger out on me!" My finger shoved into his chest, and he looked down at it. "Forget that I am your mate! Set that little fact aside for right now. Me, as Natalie, do you love me?" Killian let out a growl, looking up at me with hurt in his eyes and making my next breath that much harder to take in. He nodded but answered as I raised an eyebrow at him, "Yes." "Do you trust me?" I felt powerful as he answered me without hesitation. He didn''t have to answer to anyone if he didn¡¯t want to, and he usually wouldn''t. But he answered to me. The corner of his lips twitched as his eyes melted. He was amused, and it only made me more determined. "Yes." "Then don''t talk to me that way, and don''t take your anger out on me! We are supposed to be a team!" My finger shoved into his chest again as he smiled widely at me. "Yes, my love." I was fuming as he stared on, amused by the situation, still waiting for my apology. "Well?" Killian stepped forward, forcing my hand to fall to my side. He was enjoying this. I could feel it. The wall he had up had dropped, and while I could still feel his conflicted emotions, they were lighter than before. "I never should have let my anger affect how I talk to or treat you. You are right, my mate." He reached forward, his hands pulling my hips toward him as he smiled at me. "That was not an apology. That was a fact.¡¯ I jumped when one of the guards snorted, and I turned my head to see Thomas and George pressing their lips together to hide theirughter. It was a pretty full hallway with my three guards and the guards that usually stood outside Killian''s office. "I am sorry, my love. I let my anger get the best of me." I didn''t get a chance to respond before he pulled me right back into his office and mmed the door shut behind us. "I didn''t like you walking away from me upset," Killian said, nuzzling his head into my neck. It was hard to stay mad at him when he was being so sweet. "The feeling... I haven''t felt that before. I didn''t like it. I don''t want to ever make you feel like you did again." i The need to crack a joke about the cold king having feelings was on the tip of my tongue, but we needed to address the more important things first. "I didn''t like how it felt when you dismissed me. Do you think I had something to do with your mother''s disappearance?" My arms stayed limp at my side, and I didn''t need to push the hurt I felt into our mate bond for him to know it was there. The way he had spoken to me had been uneptable. "I made the mistake of thinking as a family member, not a mate or leader. It was irrational and is not a mistake I will make again." Killian hovered his lips over my mark, making me shudder before he pulled away without touching it. I was grateful that he did. Otherwise, I would be a withering mess from his touch, and that was something that needed to wait. "I can understand that. It''s why doctors make family members wait in a different room. It can be difficult for a loved one to see reason in the moment. But, even with that being said, something still needs to be C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. done about Charlie. That is non-negotiable." Killian turned and returned to his desk chair before opening his arms to me. "You and I were not a united front, and I resent that you were fine with her attacking me. I also resent that she turned on me so quickly, ready to draw blood when I had never done anything to earn her distrust." He red as I leaned against his desk instead of walking into his waiting arms. "I was not fine with Charlie attacking you. But I knew you could handle yourself!" It excited me that he had enough faith in my abilities to handle his sister. She had trained since she was a kid, fought creatures ten times her size, and came out unscathed. It was a remarkable feat to have his bet on me in that fight, but I didn''t know if I could trust that it was true or if he was just saying it to get me to forgive him. His arms dropped heavily as I held his gaze. I needed to cool off before I could forgive him. "She could have killed me, and you didn''t care, Killian! You were so consumed with the idea that she was right. You really thought I had done something to your mother, which I didn''t, and even if it was just for a moment, you were going to let her attack me!" I was shaking because I was so angry, but I wouldn''t shift. My beast was acting dormant with her mate so close to us. I could practically feel his body heat from where his leg sat, only a few inches from mine. Killian jumped to his feet, towering over me as he ced his hand on either side of me on his desk. "I will say it as many times as you need me to, but I would never let her hurt you, let alone kill you! I would have intervened if she had gotten close enough to touch you. Between your magic and your guards nking you, you were never in any real danger from her." I nced into his eyes. I could see and hear the honesty in his words, but it was hard to believe. His eyebrows pulled together, and I looked away as he took a deep breath.¡¯ I can see there is only one way to settle this." He grabbed my face, forcing me to look up at him. "I would do anything for you. You need to know that." Killian pulled away suddenly, leaving me feeling cold and empty as he stormed out. My eyes followed his broad and muscr back as he threw the door open and took off down the hallway. "Where are you going?" I asked,pletely taken aback by the turn in our conversation. It was a slow jog to keep up with him, and I let myself slow as he went right out the front door and into the courtyard. Charlie was sitting out front on the steps, looking lost in thought as Killian approached her. Tears could be seen on her cheeks as she nced up at her fuming older brother. "Stand up, Charlie." He ordered, and she glowered as she submitted and rose to her feet. "Please, not now, Killian. I''m trying to think about who could have taken her body, but the only person thates to mind is Talia. I need to go see Damien." Charlie took off down therge front steps, leaving us standing at the top as she attempted to take her leave. "Killian," I whispered quietly, begging him to let it go for now. She needed to be punished, but it almost felt like kicking her when she was already down. I had thrown her through a wall, for fuck''s sake. "Charlotte Amery," Killian called out, and Charlie''s back stiffened as she stopped just as her feet hit the dirt at the bottom of the steps. "You attacked my mate. I ept your challenge." 1 I gasped as Killian shifted into his full beast and bounded down the steps toward his frozen little sister. She held still as he reached the bottom, staring at him with horror and betrayal before removing all emotion from her face and nodding in resignation. "You want to fight me to the death for your mate''s honor? So be it.¡¯ Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Eighty-Seven: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Charlie shifted before me, her wolf significantly smaller than mine but just as eager to draw blood. It seemed that was a family trait. Craving blood...the kill. I would have been excited about the challenge if she weren''t my sister. But this was Charlie. My Charlie. I had protected her all her life and cared for her. But she never grew up. She never listened, and now her insubordination would be her downfall. I felt my anger start to bubble up. After everything I taught her and everything I had supported her through... I had always pushed back my feelings on the situation and supported her. Yet, she couldn''t give two shits about anyone other than herself. She was rotten and had been corrupted. I could see it now. She was bad. She was evil. 4 Natalie had been right, I had let Charlie get away with far too much, and it needed to stop now. My vision turned red with rage as the thoughts tumbled through my head quickly. At first, I was just going to fight her until she submitted. I hadn''t wanted her to die. Now it was all I could think about, like a record yer on repeat in my mind telling me to end her. I would kill Charlie, win my mate back, and end this madness. Charlie deserved to die. i It was such a sudden shift that it almost made me pause. I had never wanted to kill her before. Out of all the people who needed to die, Charlie had never even crossed my mind. Before Natalie, Charlie was the only one I would be willing to die for. Now the tables had turned, and I had to push down the small feeling in the back of my mind telling me this was wrong. ''Killian, this is ridiculous! This is not what I wanted! I was going to punish her, not kill her!'' Natalie yelled at me through the pack link, and I nced over at her adorable face, red with anger. ''What the hell is wrong with you two today?'' I don''t know, but I can''t stop. 2 Charlie stepped to her right, forcing my attention back to her as I growled lowly. Her body was littered with small silver lines of fur from her scars and battle wounds she had earned over the years that she had been hiding from her responsibilities. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She pranced around the world without a fucking care in the world, going on all these adventures just to mate... A wave of resentment flooded me, hitting me more deeply than before and fueling me on. It was so strong that my stomach rolled, and my mouth began to water excitedly at the idea of making Charlie bleed. Then she lunged, her anger driving her forward as she growled menacingly. I dodged her attack, my muzzle tearing into the flesh on her side. The taste of her blood made my beast purr in happiness as she bucked free and turned with her foaming mouth snapping at me. 3 The pack was quickly surrounding us, the guards trying to keep the audience at bay as they watched their king and princess fighting to the death. I snarled as Natalie pushed herself into the circle, standing too close to Charlie for my liking. ''Do not interfere, mate. This ends now.'' I snapped jumping between Charlie and Natalie as I tackled my sister to the ground. It was a flurry of snapping jaws and razor-sharp ws as we bit and ripped into each other¡¯s flesh, desperate to be the first to make a lethal blow. Charlie whined as I locked my jaw around the back of her neck. "Stop it!" Natalie''s voice cried out over the crowd. "You''re both acting crazy! IV A chunk of fur hit the ground, falling from my mouth as Charlie ripped herself free again before swinging and slicing her w down my cheek. "Son of a bitch. You''re both acting crazy!¡± Natalie''s whisper was faint, but it didn''t matter how quietly she spoke. I would always hear her. My ws dug into the dirt, ripping up the perfectly manicuredwn as my body was forcefully pulled back to the crowd''s edge. My people moved back, eager to escape me as I fought against the magic, willing to kill anyone in my way. 1 Charlie was doing the same across the way, and I fought harder to get free, so I could slice her throat and be done with it. Her blood was calling to me, and it was time to end this. My eyes widened, and my beast calmed at seeing my mate moving to stand between us, looking furious. I scanned her over appreciatively. She was spectacr when she was angry. My body rxed before I heard Charlie let out a growl that brought my attention back to her like a ma, my need for her to die hitting me again full force. Blood was running down Charlie''s side and dripping onto the Earth. She thrashed against Natalie''s hold, and I made a feral sound as she moved an inch toward my mate. "Shows over! Get lost!" Joselin groaned in what sounded like disappointment. She had always loved a good fight. She moved to stand beside Natalie with her back to Charlie and her palms up, facing me. The crowd stayed for another moment before Joselin turned her re to them. "Now!¡± My body still resisted my mate''s hold, my nails digging into the ground as I fought for freedom. The challenge had been epted, and my only option was to return to my home victorious. I would present Charlie''s heart to my mate as a trophy, an offering for her forgiveness. "Settle down!" Natalie yelled at Charlie with her back to me. I snorted mockingly as Charlie fell t on her stomach, and she red at me with her lip pulled back. My hackles rose with unease as my beast gave in as well and immediately sat like a pet waiting for a fucking treat. It was humiliating, and for a brief moment, I wanted Natalie''s blood for treating me this way in front of my people. Like a bucket of ice water being thrown on me, I felt all the energy and anger drain from my body. Natalie was right. I knew these feelings were crazy and abnormal, almost as if they weren''t my own. But that put it into perspective. In the past few hours, I had felt every emotion possible. I loved Natalie, despised her, hated her, craved her, and now wanted her dead. 1 "Joselin, can you have the council in the throne room in the next fifteen minutes?" Natalie asked, and pride filled me as I heard the underlying order. I closed my eyes, trying to get my thoughts straight, but they all conflicted. Save Charlie. Kill Charlie. Protect mate. Kill mate. Joselin nodded silently and teleported away. My pride was washed away by a sudden rush of anger, and I gritted my teeth as Natalie''s hold grew stronger until I could barely breathe. From the whimper Charlie let out, she was feeling the same. The guards moved in, and the sounds of chains sent a sh of dread through me. Was this what it had I would not be overpowered! I would not have my throne taken from me! Natalie''s magic faltered as I struggled against it, growling through our pack link for her and the guards to hear, ''Release me, now!'' The chains mped around my limbs, and I red at her with fury as she refused to look my way. "I''m sorry, my mate." She whispered as she finally looked my way. "I can''t do that. You''re not yourself right now." My body shook as she forced my shift, my bones popping and cracking loudly. The restraints pulled at my limbs, and I clenched my jaw to keep from expressing my difort and showing weakness. ¡¯I order you to release me!" Distantughter filled my head, and my jaw twitched as I tried to rid my mind of the invasive noise. "I do not take orders from you, Killian," Natalie said softly, but the power in her voice had me calming once more. The different emotions were too confusing, and I hated that my anger was the most prominent. I knew Natalie didn''t deserve it, but it was my driving force as I lunged toward her, only to be stopped by the guards holding my chains. "Take him inside." Her demand was met with immediate action, and I stood tall as I walked with them into the castle. I would not let them drag me like a worthless prisoner. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Eighty-Eight: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I didn''t trust anyone with Killian or Charlie''s blood; everyone in the room seemed to understand that. The healers had alsoe down but were sitting off to the side after caring for the king''s and This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. princess''s battle wounds, waiting in case we needed them further. My hands were shaking as one of the healers, Flora, talked me through inserting the needle into Killian''s arm. She could have done it, but the fewer people handling his blood, the better for my peace of mind, and I knew he would feel the same way. They had said the vein in the neck would be best, but getting a good stick there was impossible with him moving and snapping at me. He was enjoying my fear. The back and forth of warmth toward me had died, and there was nothing but malice on his face. The darkness had taken over, leaving me with a man I didn''t recognize. "So weak. I don''t know why the Goddess picked you for me. You are a disgrace to the crown." His voice was deeper, his eyes darker. I had expected to see the pure ck orbs that would have mirrored Heath''s before his death, but the hazel coloring I loved was still there. My teeth clenched together as his words hit me harder than I had anticipated. "Hold his arm still," Flora said firmly to the guards assisting in restraining Killian. He was strapped down to bolts in the floor, but there was only so much the chains could do to keep him from moving while I tried to get the needle in his vein, so we had to ask them for help. I was so distracted by the venom he kept spitting at me with every word that I couldn''t focus my magic long enough to restrain him myself. I was still working on using it onmand and not just as an emotional reaction. "You''re nothing but a whore. I should have known by the disgusting scars on your back that you weren''t worth my time. You weren''t even pure when you came to me, begging me to fuck you. You were tainted." His lip was curled in disgust and turned into a snarl as I aggressively shoved the needle into his arm, missing the vein. My lungs copsed as the pain in my chest knocked the air right out of my lungs. I didn''t want to believe that what he was saying was what he actually felt. I assumed the darkness was controlling him and spouting the insults, but I had to wonder how much of it was true. Were these thoughts already in his head about me and were just being brought to the surface by whatever controlled him? I closed my eyes as heughed darkly, enjoying my pain. "You may wear my mark, but you will always be alone. No one wants you. We are all just stuck with you. At least your mother had the good sense to throw you out into the woods." "That is enough!" My mother''s voice filled the room from the doorway, and I refused to look up as she entered the room. What he said was true. She did toss me out as a baby, and he didn''t choose me. He was stuck with me. He hadn''t wanted a mate and made that abundantly clear when he found me. "Do not infect my daughter with your lies!" The only person that had wanted me here was Joselin, and that was because I would be the person to save her best friend''s life. Killian growled again, the muffled sound making me feel more rxed as his lips were literally sealed shut. I was positive he couldn''t part them to speak again if he wanted to, and I kept the pack link tightly shut. I pulled out the needle, and Flora adjusted the angle of my hand before I inserted it into his skin, watching as the tube began to fill with blood. This was the first time I had seen something like it. The dark liquid was filled with shimmering ck lines, like small worms swimming through his bloodstream. It was almost mesmerizing, but I moved quickly to Charlie to do the same. Joselin was working over the collected blood, cleansing it of the darkness to return it to its owner''s body. Still, we had no idea how long this process would take. When I was done with Charlie, who hadn''t been entirely consumed by the darkness yet and was sitting stunned and silent, I stood behind them, not ready to face Killian. She was a more willing participant and allowed me to insert the IV without any struggle. ¡¯Natalie, I swear, I didn''t mean to.'' Charlie looked up at me with wide eyes, begging for understanding. But I wasn''t there yet. How was I to know if the darkness had been affecting her or if it had been her choice to attack me? "Please, don''t. Not right now." I snapped at her as I turned to my mother.'' There has to be something you can do," I said, standing behind Killian. Aurora shook her head sadly as she continued to observe Joselin''s work over her shoulder. Joselin didn''t seem happy about it, but she said nothing. The other council members were working on enchanting a few items on the other end of the room to prevent the darkness from being able to retake control of Killian and Charlie. While I had just been learning about that kind of casting, my main focus was guarding my mate. I wanted to ensure no one else got their hands on my mate''s blood. It was bad enough they found a workaround by taking his mother. "You are growing stronger every day." She responded, sounding distracted. ''There is nothing I can do that you can''t." I narrowed my eyes at her, waiting for her exnation. Killian rolled his head back, unable to face me fully. But I could see the evil glint in his eyes, and I knew I didn''t want to hear what he had to say about me and what I was capable of. "We are not all-powerful, my dear, just stronger than others." She responded as she nodded with satisfaction at whatever Joselin was doing and turned to look at me. I was so sick of the vague answers, but my mate came first, and as soon as he was better, I would sit her down and talk to her. I wanted answers, and I wanted to ask if she could help with my training. The biggest one that had been on my mind was my father. Who was he? Where was he? I turned to Agatha, who was approaching with two pendants hanging from her hands. "Is this thing contagious because I am starting to feel a bit violent myself?" She smiled at me sympathetically. "I don''t think so. That might just be the situation making you tense." She handed me the nes. "Don''t put these on them until their blood has been cleansed as much as possible." Tense was one way of putting it. I wanted to scream and cry at the same time. Mostly it was because of what Killian had said. I knew he would be fine. He was surrounded by powerful witches and healers. But it would always be in the back of my mind, wondering if he meant what he said or if it had been the darkness talking. "Thank you, Agatha." She nodded before flicking her finger toward one of the armchairs in the corner of the room. It slid over to me as she patted my arm. "Take a seat, your majesty. This could take a while." I nodded before turning to Tobias. "Can we have someone track down Damien? He should be here for this." He nodded, his eyes turning ck, and I narrowed mine at him. "You could have talked to me through the pack link this whole time?" Joselin snorted as she looked over her shoulder at a smirking Tobias. "He could have actually spoken to you this whole time. He just chooses not to. He doesn''t talk to anyone." She held his stare momentarily before turning back and focusing on the blood transfusion before her. I wanted to help but didn''t want to test my powers on something that important and identally kill one of them. Tobias looked away from me, but a shadow passed over his face as he held his stare above my head. That would be the end of the conversation. I pulled my knees up, wrapping my arms around them as I watched the blood flow through the tubes to where Joselin was working at the table that had been brought in. The council had joined her, and for once, they were working as a team and discussing the situation quietly and professionally. Medical pumps were set up to keep the blood flowing as Joselin worked quickly. The rhythmic noise of the machines was soothing. We could have gone to the infirmary, but having so many people in such a small space seemed like an unnecessary added stress. I tightened my hold around the pendants as I reminded myself that everything would be okay. It had to be. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Eighty-Nine: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. My hands were warm as I woke. I hadsted until after Joselin had cleaned up all the equipment and blood. I had only then allowed myself to fall asleep in my chair while waiting for Killian and Charlie to gain consciousness. It had been hard to hide the tears that silently fell down my cheeks as the weight of the day crushed me. But I would never truly know if the guards or any of the council had seen me crying as I fell asleep. Sparks erupted along my skin, and I blinked to clear the blurriness from my vision as I came to. Killian was sitting before me on his knees. The pendant around his neck fell against my shin as he held my hands, pressing his face to them. ¡¯rm so sorry, my love. I am so sorry." His lips pushed against my fingers, and I took a deep breath as I felt a drop of water hit my thigh. I wanted to turn my hand to cup his face, but I felt frozen. He hadn''t been himself, but that didn''t mean his words hadn''t ripped a hole in my heart. He continued to whisper an apology as he kneeled before me, and I nced up, worried that he may be displeased with others seeing him cry. 1 But there wasn''t a single eye on us. Everyone in the room, the guards, the healers, the council, my mother, and even Charlie and Damien, had dropped to their knees with their heads down in submission as my mate, their king, begged for forgiveness. 1 "Killian," I whispered, my hands moving in his hold as I leaned forward and cupped his cheek. His wide hazel eyes looked up at me with water lining the lid, and I felt my chest tighten at the sight. "It wasn''t me, my love. What I said... it wasn''t me. It wasn''t true. I am so sorry." He whispered, and I could feel his torment in our mate bond. His hands were shaking as they tightened their hold on me, and he turned his head to kiss my palm. "I''m so sorry." The pack link was filled with emotions, and it felt like the entire pack was mourning with him as he pleaded for forgiveness. I swallowed hard, closed my eyes, and pressed my forehead to his. "You''re back," I whispered joyfully, knowing that no matter how hard things would get between us and how many enemies rose against us, we were still a team. "Tell me that I haven''t lost you." He pleaded, and I knew the man that I loved was, indeed, back. ¡¯You''re back!" I cried again as I pressed my lips to his andced my fingers through his hair. Killian my hips, and he pulled himself closer to me as he got to his feet and took me with him. I was so lost in him that the clearing of a throat made me jump. We parted, but I kept my eyes on him as I memorized his face. The cold and cruel lines from the day before were gone, and his eyes had lightened. He was my mate again, and I looked forward to the day I could kill the bitch responsible for tampering with his mind. "Will all due respect. Your kind may be able to go days without sleep, but mine can''t. Since the meeting of themanders was canceled yesterday, it would be great if we could do it now so I can go to bed." Joselin''s tired voice matched the darkness under her eyes, and I cringed with guilt that I had been sleeping while she had been working and watching over Killian and Charlie. I felt guilty that I ever had any doubt. While Joselin was socially awkward and very blunt, she had proven herself time and time again to be a good friend. "That sounds fair." Killian agreed, nodding as his eyes turned ck momentarily, but he never turned away from me. "We will meet now. It is time to end this." The room cleared as everyone made their way to the conference room. I stayed back with Killian, enjoying the feeling of his arms around me as I cuddled my cheek against his chest. "Natalie, I need to know that you are okay. What I said yesterday, none of it was true. It wasn''t even me. It felt like someone was in my head telling me what to say, and I couldn''t stop it." His hand ran over the back of my head soothingly, and I sniffled as a tear ran free down my cheek. "I know," I whispered before opening my eyes when I felt someone approaching. Charlie looked exhausted but somehow still morous. "Natalie." Her soft voice sounded hesitant as she approached us. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath of Killian''s scent again before pulling away and facing my sister-inw. "I am d you are okay." Damien stood behind her in a protective stance as if waiting for an attack. But he still dipped his head in a respectful greeting toward me when I nced his way. "I know we talked about how I treat others and present myself. I promise that I am working on being better. Yesterday I was angry about my mother being missing. It wasn''t at you, but it became consuming as soon as I felt it. If I had been in my right mind, I wouldn''t have ever dreamed of attacking you." She chewed on the inside of her lip, sucking only one side in further than the other as she waited for my response. I knew the chance of it being the darkness was possible, but just like what Killian had said to me, I would always wonder if it was true. "Apologize." Killian ordered in a low growl, his handnding on my hips behind me. "I''m sorry, Natalie," Charlie said, meeting my eyes before ncing over my shoulder to her brother. Whatever she saw must have shaken her because she looked down immediately, and Damien stepped forward to guide her away from us. "Themanders are here," Killian said softly. "Do you want to attend the meeting or go get some sleep?" The idea of being away from him right now was not appealing in the least. Between wanting to keep an eye on him and wanting to avoid facing the shadow men three times within forty-eight hours, I would be following him anywhere. "Let''s go," I said, wiping my face and taking a deep breath before standing up straight and doing my best to mentally prepare myself for the stressful conversation we were about to have. Killian smiled down at me with pride, and I grabbed his hand,cing our fingers together. The conference room was packed and loud as all of themanders, most of whom I had never had the chance to meet, were discussing the situation. They had broken into groups of two or three, and each one was talking loudly to be heard over the others as they all stood around arge map. The room fell silent as we entered, and those who were sitting rose to their feet as they all bowed their head in greeting. "I''ll get right to it," Killian said as he pulled out the seat to his left and waited for me to sit. The rest of the room followed suit as he took his ce at the head of the table. ¡¯The time to attack hase. We have their location and will end this once and for all." I admired the way he led his people with a strength that motivated them. Eachmander gave their input, and he listened and responded, gathering all of the data before making a decision. The council sat quietly at the end of the table with my mother, all discussing different approaches based on each proposed n. I leaned back in my chair as I was filled with confidence. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The past two weeks had been a lot of fighting, bickering, and attempted murder. But seeing everyone working together as one team let me know we were far more prepared than I had anticipated. "So, it''s settled then. Make sure everyone is prepared. We will head out in two days." Killian announced as he rose from his seat. I looked around the room at the determination on each face and nodded in agreement. Two days. By asking them to be prepared, I knew he was ordering everyone to have their affairs in order... just in case. A lot could happen in two days, and then the real fun would begin. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Ny: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The grass was stained red. Bodies were strewn across the yard as the dark clouds overhead opened up, letting down a sheet of rain that limited visibility. With each exhale, I could see my breathing out in a thick fog, but I didn''t feel cold. My body was burning hot as I sprinted down the front steps of the castle. My breathing was rapid and panicked as my head twisted from side to side, trying to locate Killian. He was out here. I could feel it, the anger and the paining from him. He was out here, and he was hurt. Arge figure raced forward through the rain, and I squinted as I tried to see if he was a friend or foe. But he was moving too fast, and the rain was too heavy. His broad shoulders were smaller than Killian''s but were rtively close. The dark hair made me think it was Tobias or perhaps Damien. But when he was finally close enough for me to identify him, my body froze with fear. The pitch-ck eyes were locked on me as he snarled and lunged forward. I lifted my arms to shield myself as the stranger crashed into my body, but instead of an impact, I felt a sickly chill, and he passed right through me. The sound of a struggle made me turn, and I watched as Heath fought the creature, i My stomach turned at the sight of him. His skin was even paler than the vampires, and dark circles This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. were under his eyes. His cheeks were sunken in, and his skin was pulled tight to the little muscle he had left. But it was the open wound across his neck than made me queasy. I knew he was dead. Yet, he stood before me as he fought to protect me. "Run," He choked out as he fell to his back, barely holding the vampire back as it snapped and wed at him.'' Run!" My jaw dropped open as his hand slipped, and the vampire was able to sink its teeth into Heath''s neck. The scream he let out seemed to follow me as I turned and ran further from the castle and deeper into the battle. I stumbled as I caught my toe on something before regaining my footing and looking to the side to see a hand. The tanned skin pulled at my heart, and my wide eyes followed it up with horror to its owner, seeing the first man I had ever cared for lying on the ground. His eyes were open but lifeless, staring through me. Jake. "No, no, no," I gasped. I nced around as the rain began to lighten, seeing the piles of bodies surrounding me. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. Another surge of pain ripped through me, and my hand flew to my side. I looked up and away from the corpses. I would worry about the deadter. My mate was still alive, and he needed me. A lone figure was standing to my right, swaying back and forth. I didn''t need to be able to see his face to know that he was my mate. Iunched myself over the bodies, sprinting toward him as he stumbled to the side, falling to his knees. "Killian!" I shouted as he clutched one arm across his body and against his ribs. His other dug into the wet Earth as he held himself up. His uneven gasps for air sounded rough and painful. My hands hovered over him as I fell to my knees, joining him in the mud, scared to touch him. "We need a healer!" A quick scan of the courtyard only confirmed my worst fears. The few people standing were moving toward the castle. Their ck eyes passed over me as they smiled in victory when they saw Killian fighting for his life. Beyond the city wall, I could hear the terror the ck-eyed demons unleashed on the people. The screaming and growling were quickly cut off, leaving only the smell of smoke as the rain ceased. Killian groaned, and I turned back to him, trying to focus my powers so I could help him. I wasn''t a healer, but I could at least try to teleport us out of here like Joselin could. I just needed to get him to safety...to help. "Natalie," He cried between gritted teeth, and my stomach dropped when I realized he wasn''t looking at me. His eyes were straight ahead, staring toward the castle that was being flooded by vampires. I ced my hand on his back, trying to tell him I was here, but it went right through him. "Killian, I''m going to get you to safety. I''m going to get you out of here!" How could he not see me when Heath could? "Natalie!" He shouted as he pulled up one knee, trying to push off it to stand. He tumbled forward a few steps before crashing to the ground with a loud cry of pain. I rushed to his side, trying to push my magic to him through our bond, my strength. But as hey with mud sttered over his face and his cheek against the ground, I knew he didn''t feel it. A loud scream came from the castle, sending a chill down my spine and goosebumps across my skin. It was familiar, heartbreaking, and full of horror. It was mine. Killian tried to push himself up once more but crashed back into the mud after rising only a few inches. "No! Natalie!" His gaze looked right past me as I watched him in horror. His eyes lost focus, and his body fell limp. Killian''s breathing came out in short pants, and Iid down next to him as each breath seemed shallower than thest. "Killian, I''m here," I said, cing my hand over his even though it fell right through. "I''m here." "Natalie." The broken whisper was paired with blood spilling from his mouth. As much as I wanted to close my eyes, I couldn''t. I held mine on his even though he couldn''t see or feel me and continued to whisper, "I''m here. You''re not alone. I''m not going anywhere." "Love, wake up." Killian''s voice became stronger, and I blinked as the world around me faded, leaving me in our dark bedroom. I was still lying on my side, with Killian''s face only inches away as he rubbed his hand up and down my side. Hisrge form made me feel small as my feet touched the top of his shins. He hadn''t shaven in several days, and the darkyer of scruff looked incredible on him. It added to his mysterious and terrifying persona, which only sent a thrill through me. "What were you dreaming about?" He asked as I continued to scan over his features, my fingers joining in to memorize every part of him. I didn''t want to forget it for a moment or miss out on the opportunity to enjoy time with him. "Horrible things," I murmured quietly, not wanting to disrupt the calmness of the room. "Your heart is racing." He responded, leaning forward to rub the side of his nose against mine. It was incredible that the man who had been so opposed to having me here had turned into such a loving and caring mate. I had expected to be locked away in a room to raise the children he forced upon me while he spent his free time with his mistresses. I had been so wrong about our life together, and I could not have been more grateful for what we had. The thought of losing him and watching him die, even in my dream, made me feel like my world was ending. I prayed to the Goddess that it was a dream, not a vision. But why would I be in my own dream? I didn''t even want to know what had made me scream like that...that blood-curdling, soul- crushing scream. "It was just a nightmare," I whispered back, pushing myself forward to steal a kiss when his lips parted to say something more. I didn''t want to remember how he had called and cried out for me, and I hadn''t been there. I had to think it had been a dream because I wouldn''t be hiding in the castle if our people were out there fighting for their lives, especially if my mate was. Nothing could keep me from being at Killian''s side as we battled our enemies together. Killian pulled back, looking between my eyes as he cupped my cheek. "Do you want me to get you some water? What do you need, my love?" My fingers grabbed his wrist, and I pressed my cheek further into hisrge, calloused palm. "I just need you. I just need to feel you." Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Ny-One: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The heat radiating from his body increased as I pressed myself against him beneath the nket. His arm wrapped around my lower back, pulling me closer as I took his lips. The way he responded was so pure, so instant... so delicious. His hips pressed into mine, and I smiled against his lips when I felt he was already hard and ready for me. He groaned as I flicked my tongue out and gently touched the tip of his. My hand slid along his firm chest, grabbing his muscr shoulders as I pushed myself up, forcing him to roll onto his back. His hold on me tightened, taking me with him as he moved. Killian''s hands slid under my shirt, resting on the bare skin of my waist as the nket fell from my back. The night''s cold air made me shiver, and I pressed myself closer to Killian as I kissed him deeper. He groaned when I adjusted my hips to have his hard length between the lips of my pussy as I ground against him. The noise sent a rush of pleasure through me, and I felt myself growing wetter. Hearing him moan and groan beneath me always made sex with him more enjoyable. I loved when he was vocal about what he liked. His eyes glowed a bright red when he opened them and took my breath away. "I believe I still owe you an apology, my mate." I pushed myself up, lifting my arms as he pulled my shirt over my head. My eyebrows pressed together as I stared down at him with confusion. He had already apologized for what he had said. I couldn''t think of anything else he may feel guilt or remorse for. "You don''t owe me an apology, Killian. I promise. What was said was already forgiven. It wasn''t even you saying it." I smirked when I saw his eyes drawn down to my bare breasts, and I reached up and cupped them, hiding them from his view. "Ah, uh! Eyes up on my face if you want to talk. Eyes down here if you want to y." A low, guttural growl filled the room, and I licked my lips as a shot of pleasure pulsed through my core. "You are mistaken, my love. I said I needed to apologize. I never said we needed to speak for me to do so." I gasped as he flipped me until he was on top, the cold metal of the pendant around his neck brushing my chest as he ripped my shorts from my body. "You see. What I said may have been forgiven, but it was not forgotten. So, I am going to spend as long as it takes to make you forget everything besides my name." My toes curled into the bed as he kicked off his boxers, leaving us both naked. I knew I was teasing and challenging him, but I enjoyed it. "And how do you n to do that?" He grinned at me in a way I had never seen before. It was heart-stopping. He looked so carefree and excited. I let out a deep breath, my chest caving in as he made his way down my body, stopping at my breasts to take my nipple into the warmth of his mouth. "I think I will wear a purple dress to our next ball." The sharp pain of Killian''s teeth against my nipple made me giggle as I knew he was warning me just as I pushed him. I cried out from the pain and pleasure of the nibble, arching my back up to be closer to him. He moved down my stomach, stopping to kiss and lick just above my belly button. My body rxed again as I let out a sigh of pleasure. "Maybe I''ll wear my hair down, so it would need to be an open back." Killian looked up at me, seeming to enjoy the way I was teasing him as he reached down and lightly smacked my pussy. My eyes widened as I tried to jump from the bed in surprise, but he held me down. There was a light sting between my legs, but the pleasure that shot through me had my hands flying to his shoulders. "What were you saying, my love?" Killian whispered against the skin of my hip before moving between my legs. His mouth closed over my clit as he began to roughly suck and lick it. "You''re so fucking wet for me." His moan of approval only made me want him more, and my hands moved toce through his hair as his fingers danced in the wetness around my opening. His head of dark brown hair between my legs was a sight to behold. I stared down the valley of my breasts, enjoying how he was moaning as he pressed his face further against me with one arm wrapped under my thigh until his hand rested over my stomach. My orgasm was building closer with every stroke of his tongue, and I closed my eyes as my head fell back against the pillow. "Maybe I''ll wear a pair of silver heels with it." My eyes shot open as he thrust two fingers into me, curling them to immediately find my g-spot. He pulled a loud moan out of me as my walls tightened around his fingers. "Fuck, Killian!" I cried out as he pumped in and out of my wetness as his mouth ravaged my clit. "Good girl. That''s better," He gloated. But his response sent me over the edge. I gripped his hair tighter as I came on his fingers, staring down into his red eyes. He ced a final kiss on my clit before moving back up my body, trailing his lips over my skin as he went. My muscles were limp as he continued to pump his fingers into me, allowing me to ride out every "What were you saying, my love?" I shook my head as I caught my breath but smirked at the sight of my wetness on and around his mouth. He pulled his fingers free from me, cing his hands on either side of my head as I pushed myself up. My fingers wiped around his lips, and Iughed as the loud popping sound of his nails puncturing the mattress filled the room when I leaned up and flicked my tongue over his lips once. "I was saying that I''ll need to get my nails done too." He chuckled darkly as he reached down and grabbed my thigh. I moved willingly as he propped it onto his hip and lined himself up with my entrance. "Wrong answer." My fingers dug into his back as he mmed into me. The sound of our bodies moving together in my wetness was incredible, and I gasped out a moan with every thrust. It was glorious and maic. I wanted to roll him onto his back and ride him until I couldn''t move again, but I also wanted to tease him until he tied me to the bedframe and fucked me until I cked out. I knew we would have more time for thatter. I settled with the former as I pushed my foot off the bed and rolled us over. Killian''s looked surprised at my increased strength, and I ced my hands on the center of his chest as I adjusted myself to have my feet under his thighs. The wide spread of my legs gave me just the right angle to pleasure myself on him. His eyes followed my hand as I reached down and spread my lips as I pressed my clit to his pelvis. He groaned, willingly giving up his control as I shamelessly ground my clit on him with each thrust and stroke. "You''re not ying fair, my love." He growled out, and I purred in pleasure as his grip on my hips tightened, sure to leave bruises for a few minutes when we were done. I smiled at him as his eyes closed, and his jaw dropped open. "I disagree. I''m getting exactly what I want." "Fuck, baby! That feels so good." He groaned as he lifted his hips in time with my movements, pressing himself impossibly deeper into me. "Mh!" I tightened around him as I leaned down, pressing my breasts against his hot chest, my head falling next to his. There was no stopping the loud moans I let out by his ear, but he didn''t seem to mind. My cries of pleasure were joined by me slowing my movements as I rode out my orgasm, and he pushed my hips down to keep as deep in me as possible. "Don''t stop, baby!" He groaned, and I rocked my hips against his, sliding up and down his shaft this time instead of grinding on him. The additional wetness with my climax was a weed addition, adding even more pleasure as I took him as deep and hard as I could. I lifted myself up with my hands on the headboard, pushing off the wood as I mmed myself down onto his cock. His low groans made me go harder and faster with each movement until, finally, he pulled my hips up and freed himself from my hold, cumming on his stomach. "You''re too fucking good at that!" He growled as his head dropped back and his hands rxed on my hips. But I was still enjoying myself and continued to slide against him as he came down from his orgasm. My clit was overly sensitive, and it only took a few minutes of me grinding against his cock for Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. me to cum again. Killian stared at me, his red eyes melting to hazel as he smiled. "When this is all over, there is nothing in this world that will prevent me from finally cumming inside you. I will fuck you so long and hard that you will be dripping from me for hours." 1 I froze on top of him, staring down at the love of my life. "Are you saying you want a baby?" His eyes scanned over my face as he seemed to ponder the idea. His smile was gone, and he looked pensive before nodding. "Yes." My heart jumped to my throat, and I forced my excitement down. I hadn''t thought he wanted one after everything that happened with his family. An heir was needed for the royal line, but did he actually want a baby? This was important to me as I had been dreaming of a real family for years, ever since mine turned on me when I failed to shift. The idea of one day creating one with Killian was a dreame true. I just didn''t know how excited I should be based on his outlook on family and upbringing. "Do you want a baby or an heir?" He looked confused, staring at me almost as if I were crazy for asking such a stupid question. "Are they not one and the same?" I shook my head, knowing it had been too good to be true. "No. No, they are not, but we cane back to this once everything is over." I leaned down, cing onest and long kiss on his lips before sliding off of him and walking toward the bathroom to rinse off so we could get some more sleep before morning. His voice called out to me, stopping me in my tracks, and a smile came to my face. "I want to build a family with you, Natalie. Our children will be our heirs, but they will always be our children before anything else." His voice was firm as if it were amand, and I couldn''t help the excited giggle that left my lips as I turned to face him. He was sitting up at the edge of the bed and rose with a serious look on his face. "That sounds perfect. Do you want to join me in the shower?" Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Ny-Two: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. ''You seem disturbed." Aurora''s soft voice called out, and I nced over at her with a forced smile. I trained for hours with Tobias, exhausting myself as I learned new ways to fight against vampires and avoid getting bitten. He still wouldn''t talk to me, and I refused to pressure him into it. Whatever his reasons were, they were none of my business. His silence only seemed to make him all the more terrifying. I closed the book I was studying as she approached me. She sat in the armchair to my left, staring into the fire. "My people are about to go to war tomorrow. Many will die. That should disturb anyone." My eyes raked over her features as I still failed to locate any apparent simrities between us. Even though Joslin never had the chance to test my blood with the council arriving, I knew Aurora was being truthful about our connection, but it was still unsettling. "Yes, I suppose you are correct." She sounded distracted, and I waited patiently for her to tell me why she had sought me out. I had my own questions, but I wasn''t in a hurry. I would be getting my answers from her sooner orter. "I''m afraid that I won''t be much help tomorrow." My eyes narrowed when the sudden fear of her leaving settled into my gut. Was this it? Was she going to abandon me again? "What makes you say that?" She smiled sadly as she turned to face me, leaning her head against the chair. ''You¡¯re growing stronger every day." ''You''ve said that already, repeatedly.¡¯ My annoyance must have been evident in my tone because her smile fell. Her look reminded me of when the mother who raised me would scold me for something. I wasn''t going to apologize for my irritation when she crashed into my life and refused to give me anything other than vague statements that didn''t answer any of my questions. ''We share in the Goddess''s gift." She stated as she pulled her eyes away from me, looking dejected. "But yours is unlike anything I have ever seen before. My mother and every woman before her had it. We are at our strongest in The Sanctum. The longer we are away from it, the weaker we get. We didn''t know if the gift would die if we were away too long, so we were never gone for more than a few weeks. It is how we recharge. Eventually, we stayed there, hiding from the people who wanted us dead. We were invincible there. No one could get to us." My fingers yed with the pages of the elemental incantation book I had been reading. No matter how big and beautiful, I couldn''t imagine living in a cave. Hiding from the world sounded awful. "But you only seem to grow stronger each day you are away. I have never seen anything like it in our family." She cleared her throat, adjusting in her seat. It was the first time she had seemed ufortable since arriving here, instead of her usual elegant and confident self. "When I had the vision of you as a baby, I thought the Goddess was telling me you needed to be raised away from The Sanctum and among wolves. I left you right where she told me. I watched as they found you a few minutester and took you away from me...." Her voice cracked as she continued to stare into the fire. "I didn''t think you were born with the gift since the Goddess wanted you to be raised away from The Sanctum. I know I was wrong now, but I am still so proud of how strong you have be." I swallowed hard as I wondered what would have happened if I had been stuck in the cavern for my life. Would I have met Killian when he was ying there with Joselin as kids, or would I have been hidden in one of the caves and never experienced the true love of my mate? "What about my dad? Who is he?" I gnawed on my lip while waiting for the news of his death. "Your father is a great man." She smiled, discretely trying to wipe a tear from her cheek. Is. He must still be alive. "I met him during one of my adventures out of the cave, and we instantly fell in love. He was the next in line to be Alpha when I met him, and his elders were furious when he introduced me. I wasn''t his fated mate, and they resented that I wasn''t like them. They didn''t know of my connection to Selene at the time. They thought he would produce stronger heirs with his fated mate than he would if he marked me as his chosen." She took a deep breath andposed herself as she sat up straighter and turned to look at me. ''Your father doesn''t know about you. I found out about you during my return to The Sanctum to recharge, and by the time I returned to him, his elders had set up their own Offering with a few allied packs where he found his mate. He had already imed her by the time I got there. So, I went home and never went back. From what I have heard, he is a great leader, and I know he is a good man." I could hear her heart pounding quickly and watched as her fingernail dug into the arm of the chair. ''You''re nervous," I stated as I watched her fidget. "He''s here, staying in the city as we speak. He came with the packs to fight tomorrow." I could admit that I was curious about the man, but I felt no urgency to run off before a war to meet him. I needed to continue to study so I could be as prepared as possible. "And you don''t want to see him, or do you not want him to find out about me?" "It''s not about him knowing you. I never stopped loving him. I never will. I can''t face the woman he chose over me." She looked young and heartbroken. If I didn''t look closely to see the wrinkles around her eyes, I would have thought she was no more than 10 years older than me instead of the twenty I knew she would have been. She was in pain at the idea of facing my father''s mate. "Did you ever go searching for your mate?" My curiosity got the better of me, and I regretted asking immediately as she nodded. "I looked. I wanted to move on from your father but never found my one. He is either hidden very well, further away from The Sanctum than I can travel, or...." Dead. I nodded in understanding as I adjusted in my seat. "I can tell you where he is staying if you want... your father, or I can keep his identity to myself." Her offer was thoughtful, but I wasn''t sure I wanted to know yet. I looked away from her after a moment of silence. It was no longer her choice for him to know about me. When this was over, and if we both made it out alive, I would consider meeting him then. It didn''t make sense for me topletely disrupt a man''s life with the news that he had a daughter he didn''t know about. He had a mate and probably other kids. It almost seemed cruel to appear out of nowhere and expect him and his potential family to want to know me or about me. Knowing I existed would only hurt his fated mate. I knew I would be devastated if Killian''s ex showed up and imed to have had his child. "You''ve barely taught me anything since you''ve been here," I muttered, sounding like a petnt child as I tried to change the subject. "I didn''t want to overstep." She tucked her hair behind her ear, and I focused on the detailed work of the firece mantel. Everything about our interactions was ufortable. I knew it would take time to get to know her before the conversation would flow smoothly between us. ''Can you teach me something now?" From the corner of my eye, I watched her turn to me with arge smile. I nced from her back to the firece, and my hand tightened around the book''s spine. ''Absolutely. Have you had any time to apply what you''ve been reading?" I looked down at the worn cover in my hands. It must have been read hundreds of times in its life, but I was only on my third attempt. Wind and water hadn''t been my friend. Earth was easy to do, but it liked to get away from me and caused more problems than I had time to fix. After my experience with the other three, I was terrified to practice with fire. ''Not as much as I would have liked. I was practicing enchantments, and Agatha told me the best way to master my powers was to start with the elements, but that hasn''t gone very well." I didn''t want to tell her that I had failed miserably and had flooded my bathroom on one asion and caused a sinkhole in the training yard on another. "Yes, she does have a point. She may be a stubborn old witch, but she knows how to get things done and how to do them correctly. The elements will affect everything you do. Even the smallest thing, like lifting your book. Things don''t just levitate. You use the air to lift and move them. Learning to master the elements is crucial to your control." She turned in her chair to face me, and I sat up as a ball of fire flew from the burning logs and floated above her hand. Aurora altered its shape and size, and I watched on mesmerized. "Holding the me is done with the mastery of fire, but altering the me is done by air. It is done by removing the oxygen to make it smaller or adding it to feed it and encourage it to grow. With your strength, your biggest problem will be holding back your power and limiting it to a limited application. Let''s start small." She closed her fist, and the me vanished with a small, white puff of smoke. My ss of water was sitting half-empty on the table between us. My mother pressed her fingers against the ss, and it spun rapidly into a whirlpool. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. My eyes widened as she then gestured for me to try it. She gave me an encouraging nod as I reached forward. "I''ll talk you through it." Butterflies swarmed my stomach with excitement, but I couldn''t tell if it was because of what I was about to learn or the woman teaching me with a loving smile. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Ny-Three: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Camps were set up all around town. Anyone who could take someone in did. Houses were overflowing with creatures of all kinds. Even humans started showing up, much to my surprise. They had been quiet until recently when they began reporting mass amounts of missing people and deaths. I knew the vampires had to be feeding from somewhere to gear up for the war, but there were no reports until the past few months. Now, it seemed I was getting a new notice every hour of another collection of missing persons or bodies found void of blood. It wasn''t just humans, but they seemed to be the most essible food source and therefore were the vampire''s primary target while they stocked up and prepared for battle. Around a hundred of them had shown up, and as terrified as they were of the rest of us, they did their best to participate in training. I watched as another one hit the ground, letting out a cry of pain before brushing her palms on her thighs and gesturing with her hand for the Lycan working with her to attack again. "I''ve seen enough. This isn''t going to work." I called out, and the humans stopped training to watch me with wide eyes. We could have taught them ways to dodge and fight had they shown up sooner. Still, Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. with our limited time and their inability to move as quickly as our enemies, it was a waste of time. "We don''t have time to prepare them." "We can fight!" The female shouted angrily, but I ignored her as I turned to my leadmander, Braxton. He had been attached to me every chance he could since I spared his children. I held no ill feelings toward him for their despicable behavior. Still, he either didn''t seem to understand that or wanted to ensure he restored his position back in my good graces. "I want all humans to gather in the gardens. Have all avable doctorse down. I want them all to get a crash course in first aid. They will be carrying the injured back to medics." A sh of my mate''s green eyes caught my attention as she walked through the humans toward me. "We came here to fight! We will use our guns and knives!" The female human shouted again, and I growled at her disrespect. She moved to submit quickly, having realized her mistake. I didn''t need to kill her. She would die in the battle anyway based on her stubbornness and attitude. "A lot of good that did your people during thest war." I snapped back. Natalie rushed up behind her. The human turned, having heard or sensed my mate, but she wasn''t fast enough. Natalieced her fingers through the girl''s hair with one hand while wrapping her arm around the human''s waist to hold her up. The woman struggled against Natalie''s hold as my mate pulled her head to the side and hovered her teeth over the human''s neck. "It would be so easy for a vampire to get you in this hold and suck you dry." Natalie purred, and I watched with amusement as the goosebumps rose along the human''s skin as Natalie''s lips brushed against it. Her teeth hovered over the trembling human''s neck as her canines extended, and I narrowed my eyes. "Or they could just rip your throat right out." Her actions were threatening, but the dark look in her eye aroused me. A small part of me was enjoying seeing her this way. The human wasn''t unattractive, and seeing my mate wrapped around her, even when threatening her, should have been more enjoyable. It was arousing, but I was jealous. Violently and insanely jealous My chest rose and fell quickly as I held my beast back. It was bad enough that the human had disrespected me, but now I wanted her dead for being in my mate''s arms. ''Oh, Goddess. You''re actually enjoying this? You''re turned on right now!'' Natalie asked through our mind link, genuinely surprised and a little curious. I quickly put my wall up in our mate bond. I met her eyes, and they narrowed as she released the human. Natalie''s voice called out sharply, but she never broke my gaze. "Your king has given you your assignment. Go!" She dropped the human, who quickly scurried away with the others until only a few of my men and women left waiting for orders. There were still several other groups that I wanted to check on before we left at sun up, but my mate had toe to visit me for a reason, and I was d she did so. "Make sure the vehicles are ready to go," I said, looking over to the Lycans that were waiting for orders. We had a convoy of vehicles that would be following us in to take any critically injured back to safety, and I knew they were already prepared. But I wanted a minute alone with my mate. I need to have a private word with the queen." Natalie lifted one eyebrow at me with a smirk on her lips. "I came to see how I can help." Everyone dispersed, keeping their eyes down respectfully as they moved past Natalie. She didn''t move from her position, and I stormed toward her. A fire in her eyes made me halt before touching her. She was enjoying this, having power over me in my moment of weakness. "You''re ying a dangerous game, my love." My whisper was met with a bright smile that made my control falter for a second. "Did you finish what you were practicing with your mother?" Her smile grew wider, and I knew whatever she had been trying was a sess. I had no doubt that she would excel at everything that she did. It was. I can''t wait to show you." I looked up, seeing people conversing with those around them at the yard''s edge but still watching their king and queen. Natalie still wasn''t ready or open to anything physical in public, and I wrapped my arm around her waist as I tried to decide where the nearest ce I could take her was. But everywhere was full. Visiting cabins were all upied, and so were the inns. There were faces and people everywhere I looked, and I knew Natalie wouldn''t want me storming back through the city to take her to our bedroom. "Count yourself fortunate. I did not appreciate you mocking the way you make me feel." I growled next to her ear, smiling when she shivered in response. "If you ever do it again, you will be punished." Natalie let out a low and raspyugh that made me grow harder. "And here I had hoped to be punished tonight." I held her stare, unable to stop myself from admiring her beauty. My hand cupped her cheek as I rubbed my thumb over her smooth skin. I had indeed been blessed to have her, and I would fight until myst breath to keep her safe. "No, my mate," I whispered before capturing her lips with mine. It didn''t need to be said that our future was uncertain, and I was going to make sure if anything should happen, that we would get a proper goodbye." Tonight, I will make love to you." Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Ny-Four: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The sound of wolves and other creatures trampling through the forest was oddly quiet. The muffled and skilled footsteps of warriors quickly covering the distance to the mountains felt like the timer of a bomb slowly ticking down to zero. The humans would be driven in with the other witches, the medical equipment, and the healerster that night. But those that could run did. A fleet of wolves and Lycans sprinted through the trees like a tidal wave, ready to take down anyone in its path. The council had teleported with Joselin and my mother to their positions to block Talia and her Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. coven of witches from being alerted of our presence before we were ready for them to know of our arrival. The n to siphon their magic from them had long been thrown away as it wouldn''t do enough damage to be impactful with our limited time. Instead, they masked the enemy, forcing them into a bubble to keep them blind to the outside world. We didn''t know how long it would hold, but we hoped it wouldst through our journey. We would camp several miles south of them tonight while scouts surveyed the area. At sun-up, we would attack. My white fur rubbed against Killian''s leg for only a moment as we ran before he moved away again. It was like he was working on a timer to brush against me or to have his knuckles touch my back or side every thirty minutes as if he wanted to confirm that I was still here with him and that I hadn''t fallen behind. It was strangely quiet in the pack link. All of their emotions had been pushed down. Killian hadn''t entirely ced the wall like he did thest time he was here, but it still felt like there was a thick collection of water between us, muting everything. I had tried not to focus on those around me. Still, every now and then, I would wonder which one of the wolves running amongst the thousands was my father and if I would even need to decide about meeting him when it was all over. We would both have to survive for that. A poisonous, almost sour smell made me slow, and the pack followed suit. Killian let out a low guttural noise, and the surrounding Lycans responded in a sort. It was an odd way ofmunicating. Their primal beasts were talking instead of their humans through the link, and I was slightly jealous that I wouldn''t understand him. I wondered if even he knew what he was saying or if it was just their animalsmunicating with each other. ''No fires. Keep the noise down.'' Killian ordered through the pack link. I watched with awe as the seasoned warriors began scouting a ce to settle in for the night while the neers like myself stood around with difort. I stood by Killian''s side, waiting for him to take the lead and choose where we would sleep. I had never run so far or fast in my fur before, and my legs were ready to shake. With therge army and the fact that we had to run, it had taken all day to get here, and night had fallen hours ago. The good news was that we were now prepared. We could rest tonight and be better prepared to fight in the morning. I had to admit that I was relieved that we had an extra day before the battle. It was worrisome that we were so close to our enemies, having no idea how many there were. Still, I would be grateful for every hour our people had before they had to fight...before some of them would die. Killian stood watch over his pack, and I could see in the way his eyes fogged over that he was giving orders through the pack link. I couldn''t expect him tofort me today. He had to be a leader, and from what I had been told, he was a cold and empty beast when he entered a battle. I sat a step behind him and to his left as I observed our people, taking in every face. It would be the first andst time I saw them for some. Most of the pack was solemn and on alert, but those that had shifted and changed into the clothes they had around their leg, wereughing and quietly joking. It was easy to see who had been in battle before, and it put me at ease knowing that they weren''t concerned. They had either epted their fate or trusted their king to lead them to victory. I scanned over a group of familiar barbarians. They wore their weapons with pride, and Charlie sat beside Damien as she chewed on a stick of dried meat with a smile as she chuckled with her team. I wondered what her life was like when she was on her adventures, but seeing her now, she seemed morefortable than ever. This is what she preferred. A lone man was standing behind them but wasn''t watching the boisterous group. He was watching me. His dark brown hair was easy to see between the moonlight and the enhanced vision of my wolf, and I felt my heart drop as I saw the same green eyes that looked back at me in the mirror. Could it be him? I shook my head, looking away to find Killian''s beast breathing deeply as he red from me to the man. Whatever he saw, he didn''t like. He moved quickly to stand between us, blocking me from the stranger''s line of sight. The sneaking suspicion in the back of my head told me it wasn''t thest I would see of the man. But I knew it was too easy. Too good to be true. My birth father didn''t even know about me. He would have no reason toe looking for me. I mentally kicked myself for letting my subconscious get the best of me. It wouldn''t be surprising if I had even hallucinated the man''s features, wanting to find my father. I looked around Killian''s back, wanting to see the man again to confirm, but he was gone. ''Do you know him?'' Killian growled in a voice far deeper than I had ever heard. He was unmoving as I began to look around, wanting to find a ce to turn in for the night. I spotted arge tree only a few feet behind me and figured it had been left empty for us as I trotted toward it. ''No, I was just wondering why he was staring at me.'' I muttered, not wanting to get into it and hoping he would understand that and let the subject drop. ''It is curious. He tends to keep to his own pack, but they are all further down.'' Killian stepped in front of me, shifting into his full beast that dwarfed all the others, and lowered himself to the ground next to me. He didn''t offer any more information, and I didn''t ask. I didn''t want to know. Not yet. Perhaps he was just some random wolf. ''Maybe he just wanted to see my fur.'' I offered as Killian made himselffortable. I ced my chin on my paws and sighed, content when he rested his neck and head over my side and back. ''Perhaps.'' Killian lifted my fur twice before settling back down. ''Get some rest, my love.'' I closed my eyes, trying to force myself to sleep despite my anxiety and fear about the morning. My eyes cracked open as a shiver went down my spine, and I looked up to see the same man from before leaning against a tree as he openly watched me. I wanted to growl but didn''t want to wake up Killian. Whoever he was, I wanted him to walk away. If he didn''t, I would never get any sleep. My lips pulled back, exposing my teeth in a silent threat. But it was pointless as Tobias stepped between us, standing closer to the man than he was to me, and let out a low growl. Killian lifted his head from my back but lowered it back down when I curled mine against the side of his body. It was hours of listening to the low murmur of voices. I even heard the vehicles pull up to drop off the humans, witches, and healers behind our army before I was able to fall asleep. It was also only minutester that I woke up to a loud explosion and opened my eyes to several of my pack burning alive as they were consumed by the fireball in their sleep. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Ny-Five: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Killian was already standing in his Lycan form. His back was to me as he scanned the area. A few of our pack members screamed and yelped in pain as they tossed their bodies into the dirt, trying their hardest to extinguish the fire. It was shortsting, but I knew they would have some serious injuries for a while. I couldn¡¯t feel Killian in our bond. He had shut himself off but stayed close to me as I jumped to my feet and waited. The heat from the mes warmed my chilled fur, and I shuddered. I had trained to fight but had no idea what to do when we couldn''t see our enemies. ''They are still in the mountains. That was a warning shot.'' A gravelly, deep unfamiliar voice stated, and I turned to look as Tobias stepped closer. Thomas and George were on my other side, and I knew the sound of their voices. It hadn''t been either of them. It was Tobias. The smell of burnt fur made my nose wrinkle, and I nced around Killian as thest of the injured hobbled their way back toward the healers. Only one body remained limp on the dirt with smoke The pack was alert, all on their feet, shifting every few seconds as they waited for their orders. But they remained silent. I examined the area for the first time since waking and found that the sun had barely started rising. The glow of light on the treetops would work to our advantage. Vampires were fine in the sunlight as long as they had fed. Even if they didn''t, they could still be in the sun. They would just burn quickly from the vitamin deficiency their diet caused. From a distance, yelling could be heard, sending a shiver down my spine. The echoing war crying from several hundreds of bodies was something I would hear when I closed my eyes years from now. ''Move in!'' Killian ordered low and deadly. I expected everyone to sprint through the trees to find our enemy. Instead, we marched together at a steady pace forward. I stayed just behind Killian as he stalked toward our enemies, looking every bit like the predator he was. The others of his kind were up on two feet as their hulking beasts pressed in to surround their king. The animalistic soundsing from them were lower than before. Still, for the first time, I finally understood what they were saying. They were demanding blood. It excited them that they would spill it within the next few minutes. ''''Aurora!¡± A voice called out as the man fromst night sprinted toward me. "Are you alright?" Killian let out a warning growl, and the man dropped his head in submission before moving to stand on the other side of Tobias. He marched forward when I didn''t acknowledge him but continued to spare me nces. It wasn''t lost on me that several other werewolves moved with him to provide yet another wall of guards around me. It was proof... proof that I didn¡¯t need nor want right now that the stranger with the same color hair and eyes as me knew my mother. He knew her white fur and cared for her. He wanted to protect her. He had no idea who I was or what my rtion to her was. I refused to look his way, focusing on the more important task at hand as we reached arge clearing at the base of the mountain. It wouldn''t be able to house both armies. There would still be fighting within the trees, but it provided us with an openingrge enough to see the wall of angry vampires on the other side. There had to have been hundreds that had been hiding all these years, breeding and turning more into their kind until they had created the thousands that now stood before us. ¡¯Talia!" Killian roared, but I felt the slightest falter in his voice when not one but two women stepped forward and into the clearing. I would have recognized her anywhere, but the crown decorated with blood -red rubies took my breath away. They had to have dug up Killian''s father to get the crown, and seeing it sitting on Lillian''s head made me nauseous. The woman next to her was a tall yet paunchy woman with pin-straight blonde hair and a re that could kill on its own. She had to be Talia. ¡¯Mom?" Charlie''s voice cracked as she stared at the women. She had yet to shift and held a long sword that dripped with a sickly-looking green slime. ¡¯Your reign is over!" Lillian called out, and the vampires and witches hollered excitedly behind her. The sound sent thest few brave birds up into the sky to hide from the bloodshed that was about to be unleashed. ¡¯ You Lycans have poisoned our world! You think you are a gift from the Goddess, but you are just a group of cursed dogs! You steal and pige, raping breeders, trapping them as prisoners to sire your lines. Only for them to produce more of your evil, disgusting kind. You think you have the right to decide who lives and dies, but not anymore. It ends now! Surrender! Hand over your rule, or blood will be shed." I swallowed hard as I watched the crowd part behind her. The sound of chains rattling reached me before I could see them. The other council members were nowhere in sight, but Agatha and my mother hung limply as they N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. were dragged to the front and forced to their knees next to Lillian. They were injured and struggling to stay awake based on their drooping eyelids and swaying bodies. Agatha had arge patch of blood oozing from her stomach, staining her clothes. While half of my mother''s face had been smashed. The crimson liquid matted her hair against her cheek. ¡¯I believe I found something that belongs to you," Lillian called out as Agatha slumped forward, only to be caught by the chains. The shine of the morning sun glinted off the metal of a de. Talia moved around Lillian to stand behind my mother as she held her head up in defiance. I looked back and forth between Lillian and Talia, knowing Talia was waiting for the order to end my mother''s life. I wasn''t even sure if Agatha was still alive with how she hung limply, only held up by the bloodsuckers holding her chains. ¡¯The famous Descendant. It is a great joy that she gets to die first." Lillianughed, but I couldn''t tear my eyes away from Talia as she lifted the dagger in a dramatic show, wanting everyone to witness the moment she sent the Descendant back to the Goddess. I stepped forward, dodging Tobias and ducking under Killian''s arm as I shifted into my skin. Talia lowered the de, pressing it against my mother''s throat, and I saw red. My hand lifted in her direction, and I could practically see the water in her body. I could feel the air going in and out of her lungs. As my fist closed, Talia let out a scream of horror, dropping the dagger. Her body convulsed as the liquid beneath her skin boiled. Lillian stepped forward, and my re slid to her as my hand moved in her direction, sending her flying back into her waiting army. She gathered herself quickly as she scrambled to her feet andughed amusedly. Both sides were getting anxious, waiting for the right time to attack. But as Lillian rushed forward, I fell to my knee, pressing my hands into the ground as I let out a war cry. The Earth rolled beneath us, each wave gettingrger as it approached the enemy. I watched, amused, as the witches on the other side dropped to the Earth to try and counter my magic, but it was no use. While they were distracted, my mother twisted and pulled the chains from the vampires'' hold. They had lost their bnce during my attempt at an attack, making it easy for her to grab Agatha and drag her toward us. I knew she wasn''t going to make it. There was too much ground to cover. My mother had been growing weaker every day that she was away from The Sanctum. I was almost positive Agatha was dead. The weight of her body slowed her down. Lillian let out a yell of anger as she lifted her hands toward the two escaping women. And there it was. The bloodlust. The desperate need to spill the blood of my enemies. It was stronger than anything I had ever felt before and now was my chance. ¡¯You little bitch!" She screeched as Agatha and my mother were forced to the ground. I momentarily gaped as the former queen disyed powers no one knew she had. She had been a wolf. A regr wolf. She hadn''t evene from Lycan blood. Yet, she wielded power. The distance between the former queen and her two prisoners gave Joselin enough time to teleport to my mother and Agatha. She stood behind them, facing us as she grabbed each woman''s arm. If I had been more aware of my surroundings, I would have seen Talia struggle to her feet and throw the dagger before she copsed forward again. Instead, I watched as Joselin stumbled into the two women, her eyes wide with horror. She let out a silent scream as she disappeared, taking my mother and Agatha with her. Tobias let out a sound of pain but remained still as Joselin vanished, leaving only the smell of her blood on the breeze. I looked at Killian as he kept his re on his mother. Charlie stepped forward in the corner of my vision, and I tensed before returning to my fur. As soon as my paws hit the ground, Killian released a snarl, and we charged forward. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Ny-Six: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I had never been more in awe of my mate than I was at that moment. I had been ready to take on the world. The need to draw blood was primal, and while I was nervous about my first kill, I was also being spurred forward by my need to protect my mate and my newfound family. I had no idea where Joselin had taken my mother, but with Killian leading the charge, I had no doubt they would be safe. He wouldn''t let the bloodsuckers get through him. He was a force to be reckoned with, a vicious animal. As the walls from each side collided, he sliced them down quickly, taking on minimal damage. I kept ncing around, waiting for Lillian or Talia to appear. The witches seemed to have stayed back on their side, and I had the suspicion that they were letting the vampires thin themselves out and thin us out before the witches had to step forward and put in any effort. Either that or, based on the sounds, they were in their own battle. If they needed to guarantee that their spot on the throne would be secure, they couldn''t have an army of vampires there to threaten their rule. A small pale creature slid in between my upied guards with a malicious smile. I saw Tobias send me a panicked look over his should while he fought his own enemy, but I focused on the woman before me. My first kill. ''Focus, Tobias. I''ve got this.'' I muttered to him through the pack link and could practically hear his eyes rolling in response. The beady ck eyes of the woman were locked on me, and I pulled back my lip to snarl at her. She didn''t wait as she lunged at me, trying to get her arms around my neck. She was small and fast, but it also made it easy for me to overpower her. I mmed her down on the ground, holding her there with one paw on her chest before digging my teeth into her neck and ripping her throat out. It had been easier than I had expected. Still, she was also very young, more than likely a newly turned human from one of the cities that had reportedly vanished overnight. There was no doubt in my mind that she had less training than I did. If that were the case, I worried about the witches'' real n. Surely they didn''t think they could win a war with a bunch of untrained bloodsuckers fighting against the Lycans, one of the strongest creatures on Earth. But if they needed us distracted, it was a good n. My heart dropped when the three vampires fighting Killian got a grip on him, one biting into his flesh before ripping out a chunk of his arm. He spun out of their grasp, slicing his w across the throat of one and shoving his hand through the chest of the next before ripping out the vampire''s heart. The one who bit him was on his own and onlysted a second longer before Killian also ended his life. He was magnificent. But as soon as the three were down, four more surrounded him. Two more came at me, and I did my best to dodge, bite, and slice through our enemies. It took a lot longer than it did with the first vampire I had ended, but soon the two bodies joined their fallenrade, and I was left with only a small slice down my side from one of their nails. I wanted to cut through the vampires so I could get to the source, the witches, and deal with them before the exhaustion hit, and it seemed Killian had the same idea. Killian had stepped further forward, moving through the wall of vampires with ease, taking on a few scratches and a couple more bites that had blood dripping down several parts of his body. His skin was healing as fast as it could as he moved and cut down the threat to us. I was almost positive that he didn''t realize the distance he had ced between us, but I also knew I couldn''t distract him while he was fighting so many. I moved to close the gap when another vampire stepped in my way. The chaos around us was deafening, and seeing the giant man before me made my heart want to beat out of my chest in terror. The others had been small, young men and women. But he looked in his mid- thirties and was easilyparable to Tobias in size, just slightly smaller than Killian. I was grateful that I had my wolf. I wasrger in that form. Had I been fighting in my human form, I would have been in for a world of pain and would have likely met my end. Yet, he ran at me with a smirk of premature victory. Augh of surprise left me as a giant beast crashed into the vampire''s side, knocking him to the ground and tearing him to pieces. His muzzle was dripping with blood, and he looked thoroughly satisfied as he turned his head to look at me. His ck eyes sparkled with excitement. I nodded at Damien in gratitude as he turned back and ripped out another chuck of the vampire''s throat for good measure. I raced forward, following after Killian, not wanting to be separated, but he was a good way ahead. He was closer to his smirking mother than he was to me, and that did not sit well with me. He was strong, but he had struggled with the idea of her death for years. Plus, with Lillian''s newfound powers, we had no idea what to expect from her. I didn''t know if he could take her down on his own. Another vampireunched from his right, wrapping their arms around him and trying to take him down. Her teeth sank into his shoulder, barely missing his neck as I raced toward them. It would be risky to turn back to my skin and use my magic, but I hadn''t figured out how or if I could even use it when I was in my fur. Killian shook her off, but blood oozed from his injury. His body was working hard to repair itself, but I knew the exhaustion and strain it was under would dy his healing. I stopped short as a battle between one of Charlie''s team members and a vampire stumbled before me. Arge smile was on his face as he sidestepped his attacker before slicing his de across the vampire''s stomach. My gaze went over him just as another group surrounded my mate ahead. He was knocking them down one by one. I bit down on one of the leech''s sides as I ran by, ripping the skin from his body. He let out a howl of pain before the wolf fighting him took his head clean off. It was then that I felt the first emotion from Killian. It was simr to my dream. The stabbing pain in my ribs wasn''t mine but felt just as real as any injury I had ever had. I bit back a whimper, knowing it would only distract those around me, especially Killian. He was injured. Injured enough to let his wall fall for a second, so I could feel it through our bond. My paws pushed me faster, and I ducked and dodged the attacks. A fireball whirled through the air, skimming my back as I ran. The scorching pain made me let out a yowl before I could swallow it. My heart dropped as Killian stood at the front of the battle with over a dozen vampires surrounding him. He was holding his own, but the blood loss and continuous damage to his body were taking its toll, and he seemed to be moving slower than before. Lillian stood behind her people, watching with no emotion as her son was attacked. Her eyes met mine. She lifted her hand to her side, gesturing for someone toe closer. I had expected to see Talia join her, but I couldn''t as the wall of vampires surrounding Killian grew N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. thicker. She had called reinforcements to take down her son, her firstborn child. Killian roared as he tossed another one off him, and I crashed into the vampire on his left before the attacker could touch my mate. The scent of their poisonous blood was everywhere, but the strongest smell in the clearing was my mate''s. By looking at him, I couldn''t tell what blood was his and what belonged to the dead he had left behind in his rage. My jaw snapped wickedly at a threat as another lunged at me, but I disposed of him quickly using a technique Tobias had taught me. I could feel the pain stilling through the bond, but it gradually worsened. Killian''s body couldn''t keep up to heal him fast enough, and I felt the pain as he received another bite. The venom was coursing through his bloodstream, poisoning him on top of the other injuries. My legs shook beneath me as anothernded on my back, trying to pin me down, andtched her jaw around the skin on my shoulder de. It burned horribly, and I kicked and bucked to be free of her. When she was ripped off, I turned to see Killian stumbling back away from me as he was grabbed and dragged by the vampires. There were too many, and they were all concentrated in this one area at themand of their leader. I could hear our side fighting to get through, to get closer to us, but they wouldn''t make it in time. "Ah!" Killian roared out his anger as he was dragged further away, closer to his mother. My adrenaline pushed me further as I heard the pain in Killian''s voice. His growl was lower than it should have been, and as I ripped another throat out, I saw Killian suffering another bite. No. He was in too much pain. I felt like I couldn''t breathe as it passed through our mate bond, and I knew he was struggling to hold on. He would fight until hisst breath if he had to, but I couldn''t let ite to that. I wouldn''t. My body moved more fluidly and skillfully to avoid the vampiresunching at me until I finally reached my mate. One of the vampires had their hand above Killian''s chest, ck nails extended to points, prepared to slice through the skin over his heart. "No!" My cry broke free as I shifted to my skin. My naked and bleeding body fell over Killian''s as a protective barrier. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Ny-Seven: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. My world stopped spinning momentarily as I felt her body copse on top of mine, shielding me from the inevitable blow that would end my life. I expected it to be cold and dark as I entered the veil, but there was a sudden heat instead. I opened my eyes and watched arge blue me leave Natalie¡¯s body, rolling off her like a wave. There was a loud collection of hissing and screams as the vampires stumbled to the ground, trying to extinguish the mes, but it was useless. I felt the warmth and the heat, but it didn''t hurt me. The mes that would end the lives of so many were almostforting and calming to me. Joselin had seen Natalie saving me in her vision months ago, but so many things had happened since then. There was no certainty of iting to fruition. I had been encouraging Natalie to study and practice her magic. Still, she had only had a couple weeks between getting her powers and using them in battle. So, I fought. I fought tooth and nail, prepared to fight to my death to save my people and my mate. I knew I was going down, and I made it my mission to take down as many of them as possible. Natalie shouldn''t have had to see it. I hated that she did. I had hoped she would be strong enough to save herself, but I hadn''t expected her to save me... to save everyone. It took several minutes until the screaming stopped, and the field went silent. I could only see the blue. The blue of her mes. The blue of the sky above me. The poison was pumping through my veins rapidly, and I struggled to pull in my next breath. ¡¯Your Majesty, we need to tend to the king!" A soft voice hesitantly whispered. Natalie was lifted from my body an inch before she scrambled to cover me again, holding me tighter than before. Her fear pulsed through our bond as her face remained tucked into my chest, shielding me protectively. I needed to get up. I needed to make sure she was safe. It was only a few dozen bites and cuts. I had experienced worse. If I hadn''t been outnumbered and held down, I could have easily taken a hundred more bites before letting their poisonous fucking saliva beat me. I was positive I had a broken rib or two, but I had given better than I got. Undoubtedly, I had taken down a minimum of a hundred. I had been ready to ughter them all to keep them from my mate. The world began spinning around me again, and my head felt ready to explode from the movement as I tried to sit myself up too quickly. We weren''t safe yet. This wasn''t over. Thest thing I needed was my Healers running to the front line and risking their lives for mine when their kind was already on the edge of extinction, and I did not need them. But at least one of the doctors was already here by the sound of it. I also didn''t know what our situation looked like. How many were left? Was my mate still exposed to further danger? My arm lifted and let it fall over Natalie''s back as I forced myself to sit up again. She tried to pull away, staring at me with wide, water-filled eyes. My vision was blurry as I let out a groan of pain but pushed myself up further. Where were my men when the vampires were swarming me? Were they injured...dead? They had a powerful force against us, but we should have easily matched them in number. I clenched my teeth together as I forced myself to look around, terrified I would see my people dead around me. It was the oue of war. Death. But I had never seen so much of it so fast. The sun hadn''t reached the sky''s center, yet thousands of bodies were strewn across the ground, burned beyond recognition. All eyes were on us, and as I looked over the familiar faces, I met my mother''s eyes. She stood in chains with the remaining standing council members watching her closely. I had no doubt they had injected my mother to limit her powers, and the other traitorous witches sat on their knees to the side, waiting to pay fortheir crimes. "My apologies, your majesty." The voice came again, and I ignored them as I felt a slight pressure on my neck. I knew it was the antidote to help me heal from the vampire venom. The entire pack would need it, and we brought a few trucks of it just in case. The Healer pulled the needle out quickly before whispering softly. "May I examine your wounds?" "No," I ordered, looking down at my mate. I was healing slowly but surely, and I didn¡¯t need to take any more of her time than I already had when others in my pack could be more seriously injured. "Tend to the others." "Looks like you didn¡¯t even need us!" Charlie eximed as she stepped forward and held out a hand to me. I raised an eyebrow at her before getting to my feet and pulling Natalie up. I towered over both women in my Lycan form, and Charlie''s forced smile faltered as I sped my hand on her shoulder and turned her as I looked her over for injury. As I dropped my arm, Charlie reached up and touched Natalie''s, who was staring nkly out at the field of corpses. "Hey, that was incredible! I had no idea you could do something like that." Charlie stated, but Natalie seemed stunned. "I didn''t know I could." Natalie looked back to my chest, dropping her blood- covered hands as she stared at them. I grabbed both of her hands in mine and stared at her until she looked up at me. My mate. She went from being harmless, never having killed a day in her life, to ending thousands of lives. ''There was a light and a voice...." One by one, the Lycans, wolves, and witches dropped to their knees, dipping their heads in submission. As she noticed, she fell silent. A small stream of dark, thick blood trickled from her nose, but she didn''t notice. I couldn''t tell if she was scared of what she experienced and did or if she was in awe. My chest puffed out in pride, but I knew it wasn''t for me. I had killed dozens and almost died in the process. She had in hundreds without trying. She was their queen. My queen. "Have you seen my mother?" Natalie muttered to me as she grabbed my furry forearm, her eyes locked on the man from the night before. He was in his fur, and his head was down, but there was no denying it was him. I hadn''t liked how he looked at her when we were trying to sleep. After hearing him call her Aurora, I knew he was mistaken, but I still didn''t like it. I had been ready to rip his throat out right then and there, but something in my gut told me to let him live for now. Watching him hold my mate''s attention made my fur bristle with agitation. "She is probably in the back with Joselin getting treated," Charlie said, a growlcing her words as she looked at our mother with all the hurt she had felt since discovering her betrayal. "She needs to go to The Sanctum," Natalie muttered, her re still on the man. He looked up, not fazed by her nudity as it was normal for our kind, and met her stare. "You will take her." He dipped his head before giving her face one long,st look before sprinting back toward the Healers. Now was no time to ask her how she knew him, so I bit my tongue. ''You are a fool if you think mating one of them will do anything but destroy you! They are monsters!¡¯ My mother yelled, and I masked my anger as I faced her. She looked emaciated but stood tall, like a queen, even though she was restrained. "I pray that you find peace and can be reborn with a cleansed soul, but I know you have been corrupted by too much darkness to ever make it to the Goddess," Natalie whispered before looking to Charlie as my mother began screaming about the devils we will spawn and spitting curses about our future children. Charlie swallowed audibly before nodding, and I took a deep breath before stepping around my mate. I had thought about this moment hundreds of times but never imagined it would be like this. Never before had I needed to brave her re of disgust when I approached her to send her to the afterlife. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "You look just like your father." Her insult was quickly followed by her spitting toward me, the ball of salvia falling short. I may share in his D.N.A., but I have always taken pride in not following in his footsteps and in not making the same mistakes that he did. While we looked alike, I was a leader, not a ruler. I was a loving mate, not a rapist. I would never be like my father, and I would never be like her, either. Natalie was slowly fixing the parts of me that were causing me to fail my people. She was making me a better man. ''We stand as witnessed today for the execution of Lillian Amery." My roar was met by a loud yell of agreement from my pack. I held the re of my mother as I spoke to her and her alone. "You do not deserve a trial after what you did. You''re a traitor to your people and your family." Sheughed mockingly as she looked up at the sky with a sad smile. "No, Killian, your father killed my family long ago. It only seemed fair for me to kill his too." ''Goodbye, mother." I snarled. The nails on my w sliced easily through her neck. I kept my face nk as Charlie let out a choked gasp behind me. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Ny-Eight: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. I could hear Her melodic voice on repeat, telling me to let go. She wanted me to lose control, control I had tried so hard to maintain. But she had been right. I had lost control. I had let my emotions rule my magic, and now thousands were dead. It didn''t bother me that they were. They needed to die to save the lives of my people. I would do it again in a heartbeat This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. if I needed to. But that was the problem. That was what I was scared of. What if I identally did it again? How many of my own people would die because I got too angry, too scared, or too sad? I wanted to celebrate with my pack as the city was alive with excitement. Bonfires were lit throughout the city, and people ate and drank to their hearts'' content. What we had anticipated being a long and drawn-out war, had ended in a matter of hours. We had lost so few that while they would be mourned and missed, the joy of so many returning home was something to celebrate. Yet, I had difficulty enjoying myself when I felt like a ticking time bomb. I was too exhausted to think it would happen tonight, but what about tomorrow or next week? My hands gripped the cold stone as I sat on the front steps of the castle, watching as Killianughed and cheered with a drink in his hands. I had never seen him so carefree. It took almost an hour of me encouraging him to enjoy himself before he agreed to one celebratory drink. He would be back at my side in a few minutes once his drink was gone, caring for me. He understood that I needed a minute alone, and he respected that. Still, his eyes never strayed from me for more than a few minutes as he watched me with concern. ''It gets easier.'' The voice came through the pack link, startling me. I nced to my left as Tobias moved to sit on the step below me, close enough to reach out and touch him if I wanted to but far enough away that I still felt like I had the space I needed. ''What does? Killing someone?'' I asked before biting my tongue as I felt the lump in my throat grow more prominent, making it hard to swallow. ''Living with the fear that your strength may one day rule you. That you may hurt those you love.'' His quiet admission felt more personal than I had expected, and I nced down at the back of his head as he stared out over thend straight ahead. Past the courtyard, there were lines of bonfires through the streets, with children running wild and adults drinking and cheering. Yet, he looked lost... broken. His shoulders were slumped slightly forward, and his hand was clenching and unclenching as it hung over the front of his knee. He didn''t have to vocalize it for me to know that the loved ones he was worried about hurting included Joselin. She had been healed physically but was still recovering with several other wounded warriors in the infirmary. I knew it was her choice because when I visited, she did the same thing I did and sent everyone away. She wanted to be alone. No one knew what had happened on that mountain yet. Agatha had been lost to her injuries and Joselin... I wasn''t sure what Joselin had witnessed in those mountains or what it was like to be stabbed, but she was fighting her own demons. ''Why did you wait so long to talk to me?¡¯ I wondered, looking back to my mate. Killian''s eyebrows pinched together as he stared at my guard. I knew he was deciding if Tobias was bothering me. But I smiled as Killian looked at me for reassurance that I was okay. There was a long silence, and I grumbled in annoyance when Tobias didn''t respond. Our conversation already had him saying more than I had expected him to say. Yet, I was still disappointed that it was over. Killian took a sip of his drink, raising one eyebrow at me again as he impatiently waited for me to be ready for him toe back. I winked with a small smile, and he immediately started back toward me. He wasted no time sitting behind me with his knees on either side of me. I leaned against his stomach, and he wrapped his arms around me as he kissed my temple. ¡¯Do you want to talk about it?¡¯ Killian asked quietly, but I shook my head right away. "Would you like to go back to our room and sleep?¡¯ Concern wasced in his voice. I knew he didn''t like that I wasn''t talking to him yet about what was on my mind. He was worried about me, but he didn''t need to be. I was just impatient for my mother to return home. With her here, I would get answers about my father, we could continue our training, and she could tell me about the voice. I never wanted to lose control again, even if it had worked out in our favor this time. What if the next time it didn''t? I also wanted to know that my mother was okay and had made it to The Sanctum safe. The fact that she was with the man I suspected to be my father would make meeting him easier, or I would be in trouble for sending him after she said she hadn''t wanted to see him. She loved him, and based on how he hovered over me when he thought I was her, he still had feelings for her as well. Killian twirled a piece of my hair between his fingers. The rxing and gentle pulling sensation made me look up at him as my head fell back against his shoulder. "No, not yet. It is nice out here to see everyone celebrating." ''We can stay as long as you would like." His lips pressed against the side of my head before we both looked back toward our people. Tobias stood up slowly and moved to stand guard to the side, and I felt guilty that he was here and not with the woman he so obviously loved. ¡¯Tobias,¡¯ I called out, and he looked at me void of emotion. ¡¯Killian is here. You can go enjoy your evening." His eyes lit up before dimming slightly, and he dipped in a respectful bow before taking off back into the castle. I only hoped he was going to see Joselin. "Henry. How do you know him?" Killian asked, and I nced down as I felt his muscles flexing in his forearm around my chest. He hadn''t tightened his hold on me, but he did clench his hand into a fist as he leaned down and took a deep breath by my neck. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation, finally feeling rxed for the first time in several days. "Who?" Killian let out a low growl, nipping his teeth against my neck as I let my head roll against his shoulder, giving him more ess to my skin. ¡¯The man that couldn''t take his eyes off my woman yesterday morning. The Alpha who almost had his throat ripped out for holding my mate''s attention from me." My eyes shot open, and while the topic wasn''t pleasant, I was incredibly turned on by his possessiveness. "I don''t know a Henry," I responded before linking with him so no one else could hear. ''I think he might be my birth father.'' Killian rxed but still looked shocked as I nced back up at him. It made me want tough that his jealousy and possessiveness immediately melted away. ''Does he know about you?'' As I looked out to the bonfire, my fingers began drawing circles on his knee. The pack started singing and shouting, with the music ying lowly in the background of their party, making meugh. ''I don''t think he did. But by the time he returns with my mother, he might.'' I wanted to add that it was only IF he came back. Once he got my mother to The Sanctum, there was always the chance that he would turn around and return home. What was the point of returning to meet me when he couldn''t be a part of my life without hurting his mate? I would rather not get to know him at all than grow to love him just to have him leave me. To have him go back to his other children and his mate. Tm sure they will be back soon.'' Killian kissed the top of my head as I pped my hands down on my thighs. I was over my pity party for now. If I continued to focus on the voice, my magic, or my potential father any longer, I would drive myself crazy. I would stay sober and in control of myself as much as I could tonight. But it wasn''t fair for me to take away Killian''s happiness and ruin his chance to celebrate with his people on such a big night. ''Come on," I said as I stood, spinning around and cing my hands on his thighs as I leaned in and let my lips brush against his. ¡¯Let''s go celebrate with our pack. Everything else can be dealt with tomorrow." Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Ny-Nine: Killian Killian¡¯s P.O.V. Natalie stood in the hallway that led to my office, staring at the ss mural for over an hour before George alerted me. I knew Tobias never would have told me. He had an extreme loyalty to Natalie that I was impressed with, but I wanted to know things like this. How would I know if Natalie was not okay if they hid things like this from me? All I felt from her since the battle was numbness. It was almost draining to have that constant feeling in the back of my head, but I was determined to continue to support and love her for as long as she would let me. "Were youing to see me?¡¯ I asked softly as I walked up behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist. Her skin was cold, and I held her tightly to my body to share my warmth. Natalie sighed softly as she let her body fall back against mine. "Yes, but I got distracted." I bit back a chuckle at her admission, pressing my face into her hair. "Do you think She wanted me to kill so many of Her creatures, or is she angry that I abused Her gift for personal gain?" Natalie was staring at the final image of the full Lycan form on the far right of the window, and I followed her gaze. There was no doubt in my mind that our ability to shift into that state was indeed a gift. We were stronger, faster, and more capable than those stuck on four paws. "I think She is proud of you. She wouldn''t have given you the ability if she didn''t want it to happen. Everything happens for a reason, and I have no doubt in my mind that She could have stopped it from happening if She wanted to." Natalie gave an understanding nod, but I didn''t for a second believe it was agreement. The feeling of numbness was still concerning, and I held her to me for another moment before pulling her back to my office. Everything she had felt from the war a few days ago had been locked inside her, and I didn''t know how to help. It was like she had shut herself off from feeling anything. She wasn''t the same woman she was before, and I wasn''t expecting her to be. She would have to ept what happened, and I would be there for her until she did. The door closed softly behind me, and Natalie pulled away to stand with her back to the bookshelf. ¡¯I don''t think I can give you a baby right now." Her statement made my head move back in surprise. That was what was on her mind? The baby that we said we would eventually have together. "We have all the time in the world, my love. I''m in no rush. Is that what you have been worried about?" Natalie''s hands sped in front of her, her knuckles turning white as she rung her fingers together. I stepped forward slowly, not wanting to scare her away as I moved to stand in front of my seat behind my desk. Her shoulders fell when I moved to have something between us, and I bit back the growl of frustration that was caused by her relief to be away from me. "No... Yes, but not really. I just don''t think it is a good time until I can get myself under control." She pushed off the bookshelf and walked behind one of the visitor''s chairs, cing her hands on it. The backrest molded to her fingers as her grip tightened on the item. Control? She had been the perfect image of control since we got back. I hadn''t even seen her react when we buried our lost and sent them back to the Goddess. She had been expressionless, emotionless... numb. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Do you feel like you are not in control?" Her light green eyes held mine, and her walls started to crumble as water lined her lids. This was it. This was what I had been waiting for since we got home. She needed to mourn. "The light was so bright, and She kept insisting that I let go. Then that me came from me and killed so many....¡¯ Natalie let out a bitterugh as the first tears rolled down her cheeks. "But I didn''t even feel it happen. She insisted that I let go, and I don''t even know how I did what I did. What if it happens again? What if I get mad or scared, and I hurt someone?" I shook my head and opened my mouth to disagree with her, but she cut me off as she began pacing the room like a caged animal. "I can''t let it happen again, Killian. I just wiped out an entire race and only felt a little tired afterward. That was it. I needed a fucking nap! That is not safe! Not for our pack, for you, or for anyone!" "You can learn how to control it better. The council will be here for a little bit longer, and they will be free to train you now. Your mother will be back soon, and she can help too. Everything will be okay.¡¯ I moved around the desk slowly. She stopped pacing, and her eyes moved to be glued to me as if she were debating whether she should run. But she had to know I would chase her. I would follow her to the ends of the Earth, so there was really no point. ¡¯Iy next to you at night, and I am scared to close my eyes, Killian. I am scared I might have a bad dream or be taken back to the shadownd, and I will wake up having burned the castle down in my sleep because I couldn''t stop my powers from feeding from my emotions." Natalie''s pointer finger smashed down onto the top of the backrest as she red at me. "I can''t sleep. I can''t feel. I am always scared that I might hurt you, and I don''t know how to make things better!" It may have been instinct, or perhaps it was stupidity. Yet, I lunged forward, wrapping my arms around her tightly and holding her to me. Natalie struggled to pull free, but I refused to let go. Her little fists hit my chest as the tears streamed down her cheeks, and a sob ripped free from her throat. "I''m here. I''m not going anywhere. You won''t hurt me. You''re not alone." I continued to whisper reassurances in her ear as she slumped against me and finally let out her pain and sorrow. After several minutes, Natalie calmed down but didn''t let go. Her tiny fist was tight around my shirt over my peck, and the other gripped the fabric by my hip. I could feel her hands shaking and rubbed mine along her spine soothingly. My first goal would be to get her to sleep. The next would be to make her smile again. I lifted my hand, pressing my palm against her cheek, and she leaned into it as she closed her eyes. "I love you. Everything is going to be okay." The corners of her lips pulled up slightly as she responded back with the same, ''I love you." Chapter 99 Chapter 99 One Hundred: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V Joselin looked right over me. Her face looked gaunt, and what little color she had to her skin had faded. I had wanted to speak with her to see if she was okay, but she hadn''t been aroundtely. Since we came home, this was the first time I had seen her outside of my visit to the infirmary days ago. But I jumped at the chance when I saw her out and about. I hadn''t seen her teleporting recently, and I took advantage of the opportunity, following her on foot to Agatha''s grave. Joselin whispered an incantation softly as she lifted the soil and let it fall through her fingers. She was hurting, and in turn, so was Tobias. He couldn''t take his eyes off her. So I sat where he could see her as we waited. I found a bench and waited for her, keeping my eyes averted to give her privacy. But Tobias openly stared at her with longing. His hands clenched and unclenched as he stood guard several feet in front of me and to the side. When she was done, she walked right past me, her eyes floating over me as if she hadn''t recognized me. It was awful to see her in so much pain. She hadn''t even stopped to acknowledge Tobias. That had concerned me more than anything. Until now, the woman had been mad about wanting him to notice her. She was in it deep, and while I knew he was too, he had yet to cave into her. "Joselin!'''' I called out, jumping to my feet and chasing after her. She stopped and turned, lowering her body into a curtsey, something I had never seen her do before when she didn''t have to. My lips parted in surprise as I stared at her. "Yes, your majesty?" Her reply was curt, short, and almost offensive. She was the one who had insisted on us being friends. Now, her sarcastic, quick, and witty attitude was gone. Her tone was void of any emotion. I nced around in confusion, but no one here could overhear her. Her respectful and reserved fagade was usually only saved for public interactions. It was just my guards and us. "What''s going on? What happened?" I wished I could see more in her white eyes, but she didn''t take her gaze away from my chin, refusing to meet my stare. I waited as she pressed her lips together, but I grew frustrated when she refused to speak. "Did I do something to offend you?¡± Her eyelids widened before lowing again, her chin tilting further down. "No, you didn''t. We are fine. I just need time." "Are you leaving?" I was almost scared to ask. Our rtionship had been rocky initially, but I had grown to care about Joselin. I didn''t want her to go. She had been the only one here consistent in their treatment of me and everyone around me. She may have been socially awkward, but she was funny and good. "Of course not. I can''t leave you here with Rona roaming the halls. That bitch is up to no good." Joselin ground out from between her teeth, and I narrowed my eyes. I was there when Rona had admitted to stealing her mother''s magic and killing her, so she could take her ce on the council. Nothing indicated Rona was doing it to Joselin now, but I would be watching very closely. I didn''t trust her at all. To be fair, I didn''t trust anyone on the council, which was worrisome, but I had no other choice. Killian had told me that they had been chosen because they were the strongest of their kind and the most loyal to the throne. Joselin was the only one I trusted. But she was clearly hurting, and I wanted to show my support. I reached out, squeezing her arm gently." Okay, but whatever it is, don''t let yourself sit on it for too long. I''m here for you when you''re ready to talk." She nodded, looking away from me to hide her emotions. "Don''t be so mushy. It''s annoying." I smiled when I saw the corner of her mouth twitch with amusement before she turned and stomped off. It reassured me that she would be fine, but when I turned to Tobias, the look in his eyes told me not to talk to him about her. Something might have happened between them, but it was not my ce to press for information on their rtionship. I narrowed my eyes at him, but he held my stare unashamed, revealing no emotions. There was no Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. way that he would be giving me any information. He barely talked as it was. I doubted he would tell me what was happening in her head.Jf he knew. The way she had tantly ignored him wasn''t a good sign to me, but I needed to give her the space she asked for. I would be here when she was ready. Thomas cleared his throat, making me look at him, but he stared straight ahead. If I had to guess, it was his attempt to spare his friend from my re. But I gave up, turning to walk back into the castle. The hot mid-day sun beat down on my shoulders with cruel intent, and I was eager to get back inside. Rona was smiling widely as she spoke to Lindsey, Killian''s ex. Lindsey''s shoulders tensed, and her eyes widened when she saw me enter the courtyard. Two power-hungry women bing friends was never a good sign. The bright red, curly hair was impossible to overlook in the sun, and I watched her smile harden as she turned to look at me. It was incredible how malicious she looked as she lifted her hand and waved her fingers in my direction. The long pointed grey nails resembled ws so closely that I imagined she was just waiting for the chance to sink them into someone''s chest and rip out their heart. Maybe she would eat it too. A woman willing to kill her own mother for power was a woman I would never trust. My groan of annoyance was caught in my throat, and I stered a smile on my face as Rona left Lindsey and jogged up to me. "Natalie!" She eximed with feigned excitement, and I gritted my teeth. "It''s Your Majesty." Thomas corrected with a clipped tone. "Hm, yes. It is." She hummed in agreement, falling in step with me as I climbed up the castle''s front entrance. Her failure to correct herself had my already thin patience disappearing rapidly. "Is there something you need, Rona?" The witch''s arm brushed against mine as she moved closer. "I thought that maybe we could get to know each other. I can help you train until your motheres back." I bit the inside of my cheek to hold back my distaste. I didn''t want her hovering around at an already stressful time for me. If anyone would piss me off to the point of me unintentionallymitting mass murder, it would be her. Because she was known to kill for power and with how powerful my mother and I were, I didn''t want her anywhere near us. Then again, they always did say to keep your enemies closer. It could be an opportunity to watch her and ensure she wasn¡¯t getting up to anything she shouldn''t be before she left. Rona took a step back as I walked through the door, and my beast hummed in pleasure in my head as the witch finally showed me some respect. Whatever game she was ying, I would get to the bottom of it. "That sounds lovely, Rona. But right now, I have ns with the king. We will have to catch upter." I smiled at her as genuinely as I could before walking ahead of her to head to our bedroom. Killian had requested a lunch date, and I would have been stupid to deny him. My race upstairs was more of a brisk walk as I tried to remain calm. As long as I could keep my emotions under control, I would be fine. Everyone would be okay. The door to the bedroom was cracked open when I arrived, and I shivered with pleasure as it mmed shut behind me. "We have something that we need to discuss before our date, my love." Killian''s low growl made my stomach turn to butterflies, and the hair on the back of my neck stood up as he moved up behind me. "Do we?" His finger slid up my spine, stopping to pull gently on a strand of hair. The anticipation was enough to form wetness between my legs as his hand was ced gently on my shoulder. He slid it around my cor until he could grab my jaw. His thumb pushed against it, tilting my head to the side until I was looking over my shoulder. Killian bent his neck and hovered his lips over mine. His chest pressed against my back, and I let out an involuntary whimper when he refused to kiss me. "It has been a week since you have let me touch you. A week since I have been inside you." His hardness pushed against my ass as evidence of his intentions, and my eyes slid shut. His tongue teased my lips as he stole a taste. "A week since I have heard your sweet little moans or the way you cry out my name while you''re cumming on my cock." "Is that what you want to talk about, Killian? How long it''s been since I let you inside me?" I opened my eyes, my hands moving back to grab the sides of his muscr thighs to steady myself. "I have to say that when you asked me to meet you for a lunch date, thest thing I expected was to hear the king begging me for sex." I gasped when he grabbed my bottom lip between his teeth, sucking on it momentarily before letting it go. My tongue involuntarily traced the flesh where his lips had just been, wanting a taste of him. "I don''t recall begging." Chapter 100 Chapter 100 One Hundred One: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. The smirk could be heard in his words, and I pushed myself further against his hips. Killian growled lowly as my ass rubbed his hardness, and his hold on me only tightened in response. "I will not beg for what is mine." His lips rubbed against mine, and my knees threatened to buckle beneath me. "I will not beg for something you willingly give me." I smirked as he called my bluff. I was willing, so willing to give him anything he wanted. Everything about him called to me, begging me to always be closer, please him, and take anything he wanted to give me. I didn''t just love him. I adored him. He was mine, forever. The brief fear that I wouldn''t be in control when he fucked me had me worried, but I pushed it down as I savored this moment with my mate. I trembled with want, desperate to take him as hard and deeply as possible. He was right. It had been too long. I had shut myself off from him after the battle...after Imitted mass murder. My eyes fell shut as I also forced that thought to the back of my mind. I would not let that rule me. I had saved my people, and that was the job of a good leader. We had emerged victorious. I just needed to keep reminding myself of the justification for what I had done. For now, I wanted to forget. I wanted Killian to consume me so thoroughly that I had no choice but to forget everything. "It is yours,¡¯ I whispered, nodding slightly as he let out a groan of approval. "I am yours.¡¯ "Good girl." I leaned back against his chest, gasping as he slid his other hand from my hip to my waistband, his fingers expertly unbuttoning and unzipping them with ease before letting his fingers dip beneath the fabric. ¡°Tell me what you want,¡¯ Killian ordered as his teeth grazed over his mark on my neck, over his im on me. "I want you to touch me." My tongue slipped through my lips, wetting them anxiously as his hand went further beneath my panties. I moaned, my knees buckling as he moved between the lips of my pussy, grazing over my clit and moving to my entrance. I knew exactly what he would find there. I was wet and wanting for him. Killian''s foreheadnded on my shoulder as he let out a growl of pleasure. "You¡¯re so fucking wet for me, my love. I love that I do this to you." His fingers slid back up my slit, slick with my wetness. He stopped at my clit and began rubbing slow circles, toying with me. My hand wrapped around his forearm, enjoying the feeling of it flexing and moving as he continued to touch me. My nails dug into his skin as I held him to me, wanting him closer and ensuring he wouldn''t pull away until I reached my orgasm. His other hand moved from my neck to slide over my breasts, using his arm across my torso to hold me up as he cupped my breast. My legs parted further as he stroked and rubbed the bundle of nerves between them, causing each breath I let out to be a low moan. "That''s it, baby. You smell so fucking good." Killian slid his tongue over my mark, making my hips jerks forward into his hand. I released a small whimper as he moved his fingers down, sliding two into me. The meaty part of his flesh beneath his thumb stayed locked on my clit, rubbing it with every thrust. My thighs and hips trembled as I resisted my orgasm, wanting it tost longer. But the pleasure was too intense, and I cried out Killian''s name as my walls tightened on his fingers. My weight was on Killian as I pressed my body against his hand, wanting more. His arm holding me up still had a tight grasp on me, and I whimpered in pleasure as he pinched and rolled my nipple between his fingers. I wiggled against him as he stopped moving both hands, desperate for more. We had a week to make up for, and I wasn''t going to stop until I had him inside me, even if I had to be the one to beg for it. "Turn around, my mate.¡¯ His deep voice sounded strained, but when I fluttered my eyes open and nced at him over my shoulder, his ck eyes told me he was still inplete control. I rxed my grip on his forearm until he could pull his arm away from me. I did as he asked, my chest brushing against his as I spun to face him. His finger slid across the tops of my breasts to the cor of my shirt before ripping it and my bra clean from my body. I stumbled against him, but he held me in ce with his other arm wrapped around me and his hand on my ass cheek. My eyes were locked on his mouth as he licked his lips, enjoying the sight of my bare breast pressed against him. "Take off my clothes." His hand stayed on my ass, and I kept my hips pressed to his as I immediately unbuttoned his shirt. His hardness was against my stomach, and I couldn''t help but rub against him slightly as I pulled his shirt over his shoulders. My fingers followed the fabric, exploring and dipping into every line of muscle as it did so. When he removed his hands from me to let his shirt fall to the floor, I felt my bottom lip push out ever so slightly into a pout at the loss of contact. I ced my hands on his chest, looking up at him with surprise and desire as his thumb rubbed over my lip. "Don''t pout, my mate. I am not done with you yet." His eyes were locked on my mouth, but one of his hands grabbed my wrist and moved my fingers down his stomach to the button of his pants. "I didn''t tell you to stop." I looked up into his ck eyes, watching the red swirl in their depths as his beast became more present. I wanted to taunt him, to ask him what he would do if I disobeyed. I wanted to see what kind of punishment I would receive. But I nodded as I bit my lip and remained silent while I did as he ordered. He let out a low growl when I hooked my thumbs into his boxers, pulling them with his pants. My breasts slid along his torso as I dragged the fabric down hisrge, muscr thighs. His cock sprung free, and I looked up at him, holding his gaze as my breasts moved over it. When my knees hit the ground with his pants, he let out a loud growl, sending a rush of excitement through me. My already throbbing clit pulsed with pleasure and need as I licked the tip of his cock before taking him in my mouth as deep as I could. My tongue rubbed along the underside of hisrge member, and his fingersced in my hair as his hips rocked in time with me, pushing himself deeper into my mouth. "Fuck, Natalie!" I moaned, humming against his cock as I tasted his pre-cum on my tongue. I pulled back, using my hand to grab as much of my saliva from his tip and dragging it down toward the base of his cock before taking him deeper than before. My hand worked in time with my mouth, and his growls and groans grew louder. "Yes, baby! Oh, fuck that feels good." Each noise only encouraged me to take him deeper, to suck harder, and to pump faster. His hand on my head pushed me down until he reached the back of my throat, and I gagged. My cheeks hollowed as he pulled back. "Take your pants off and bend over the arm of the couch." I watched, mesmerized, as Killian wrapped his fist around his cock, pumping it slowly as I sat on my knees before him. He had given me an order, but a part of me wanted to sit there and watch him touch himself until he came on my chest. "Now." Killian gritted out. "Before I change my mind and fuck your mouth." I jumped to my feet, quickly removing the rest of my clothes. My panties were soaked, and I was sure the wetness would drip down my thighs at any moment. The dominating side of Killian was one of my favorites, and I felt my heart grow as he stopped me for a moment to kiss me deeply and passionately. It was a kiss that I felt in every part of my body. I panted when he pulled away with his hand on my neck. "I love you, Natalie. It''s never been a problem before, but I need you to tell if I am being too rough." He said, waiting for me to nod before he smiled wickedly. The look on his face was encouraging, a guarantee of a good time, and I spun around and bent over the arm of the couch. My legs were together, and my arms held me up as I got into position. Killian''s handnded loudly on my ass cheek, and I moaned as he spanked me. "There are so many things I want to do to you. But you deserve to be punished for keeping yourself from me.¡¯ His words made me grow ever wetter, and my thigh pressed together to try to give myself some relief. I wanted him to touch me, and if he didn''t do it soon, I would slip my hand between my legs and do it myself. Another smacknded on the same cheek. The sting soothed away as he rubbed it with his calloused palm. Again. His handnded loudly, this time pulling a loud cry from me as I panted desperately. My hips pushed back as I moaned for more. And he gave me more. Each smack had me jumping, moaning, and crying for release. My upper body had dropped to be held up on my elbows, and I was seconds away from pressing my face into the cushion. I calmed momentarily as he rubbed his hand against my ass, but my eyes rolled to the back of my head at the feeling of his mouth meeting my pussy. I wanted to look over my shoulder at him. I wanted to see him naked on his knees as he sucked and licked my clit. Yet, when I pushed myself up and did just that, the sight was even better than I imagined. Killian still had his cock in his hand with his knees spread on either side of my feet, pumping himself as he devoured my pussy. He pulled his face away when he felt my movement, but his hand never stopped. My wetness glistened on his chin, and part of me wanted to turn over to watch him and grind on him as he fucked me with his tongue. "Is this still part of my punishment?¡¯ I asked, watching as the glowing red took over his eyes. "Don''t test me, Natalie." His threatening growl as he stood drove me wild. I held his stare as I slid my hand down between my legs, challenging him. He grabbed my arm and pulled my hand away immediately before pinning it behind my back. It took him only a second to grab my other hand and restrain my wrists behind me with only one of his hands. "You fucking asked for it." He said as he mmed his cock into me as deep as he could go. My face pressed into the cushion as he fucked me harder than ever. I didn''t ask for it. No. I begged for it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 One Hundred Two: Killian Killian''s P.O.V. Natalie smiled brightly as we walked down the hallway hand in hand. I had yet to determine if she had ever explored this part of the castle before, but it would soon be her favorite ce. I nced down at my beautiful mate. My lips pulled into a prideful smile as she walked gracefully, covered in my scent. Never had I imagined that I would be able to feel this level of happiness. Before her, it was just anger, frustration, and stress. My life was hollow. I kept going because there was always something that I was needed for. Something for me to do, but nothing I enjoyed. I had a kingdom of people depending on me to keep their lifestyle, safety, and future up to their expectations. Now I had Natalie depending on me too, and somehow that additional pressure only encouraged me to work harder to give her the life that she deserved, that our kids deserved. This surprise was the first step in providing her what she needed for her mental well-being. Therge white doors were decorated with a golden ent of swirls and markings. Only someone who knew what to look for would see the incantations in the wood. Joselin had worked miracles, and I had "Where are we going?¡± Natalie asked, tugging on my hand lightly as I stopped walking. She turned to face me, with excitement bubbling beneath the surface. "I thought we could eat lunch together in your study,¡¯ I whispered. Her eyes widened adorably, and her lips parted so beautifully it felt like they were pulling me in. I stole a quick kiss, pulling back before she couldpose herself, and watched as she looked over my face before turning to the doors to our right. "My own study?" Her soft words of disbelief made me smile, and she lifted her fingertips, dragging them across the golden design. She had voiced her admiration for the detailed work countless times since arriving here, and I had ensured the beautiful artistry was one of the main requirements for her room. "Yes. I was speaking to Joselin before... well, she had agreed that you needed a ce of your own to practice freely instead of using the library. She worked hard toplete this for you, but we can make any changes you want. It is entirely your space." I motioned with my hand to the doorknob. She immediately wrapped her hand around it, impatient to see the inside. Her reaction as she pushed the double doors open only made me love her more. She held her breath as she entered, and her hand moved up to cover her mouth. Joselin did a great job, and I was a bit frustrated that she refused to show her hard work to Natalie herself. After everything the women have been through, I thought they would have bonded more. Yet, with how busy they have both been, it was almost only possible to get them in the same room as each other if they were working on the same project or training. I considered giving Joselin some time off and delegating some of her tasks to others so she could have more time for herself. But she needed to fix the runes burned into the floors around the castle first. I was grateful they hadn''t caught anyone, but I was tired of seeing them. We would always have enemies, but I had faith in my people, myself, and my mate that we could handle them. Inside the room was a witch''s dream. I requested that it be keptrge and open for her to practice, but she had rows of shelves against the walls filled with everything any witch could ever need or want. I knew nothing about it myself. I didn''t even know until recently when Charlie was digging into our family tree after the battle, that we had a witch in the family four generations ago. It finally made sense how I had always been able to sense Joselin''s magic and how my mother had powers after her wolf had died. It was in our blood. "We can get you anything you want, and I requested it to be left open for you to design, but you should have everything you need here." I picked up a ss jar, grimacing when I saw it was filled with siren fangs. "Joselin, put up a protective barrier to contain your magic. When you''re in this room, your powers should not leave it. You don''t have to worry about losing control here. Once you feel more confident in your abilities, she said she can lift that for you." Natalie nodded, facing therge open window overlooking the city. When she turned, tears were streaming down her pink cheeks. The chokedugh she let out warmed my heart, and I opened my arms as she sprinted toward me, jumping and wrapping herself around me. I grabbed her, cing my hands under her butt to hold her up. She wrapped her legs around my waist to stabilize her as she peppered kisses over my face, whispering a "thank you" after each one. "Maybe we should have waited and christened your new study instead of fucking in the sitting room.¡¯ Sheughed, but I was so serious. I would fuck her again right now if I hadn''t heard her stomach growling during the first time. I moved forward until we were only a foot away from the nket and pic that was spread out in the middle of the room. Natalie kissed my jaw as she ran her hand from my shoulder to her mark on my skin, where she began drawing circles. "Thank you. It is perfect! I love it!" She kissed my lips before jumping out of my hold, ignoring my grumble of protest and my hard-on as she moved to take a seat for our lunch. "I''ll get together with Joselin, and maybe we can decorate it before my mother returns." I ran my hand over my face as I thought about Joselin. Whatever was going on with her was something our friendship hadn''t experienced yet. We had kept things from each other, sure. But never before had we shut the other person out entirely. I was optimistic that we could get through it, but she made it clear that she would need time, so I would give it to her. It wasn''t a surprise that Charlie left only two days after the battle. Her goodbye was long and drawn out. Definitely her most ufortable one yet, but I had been expecting her departure, so it was easy to hide how disappointed I was in her leaving. Her promise toe back soon meant nothing to me. She had said that before and didn''te home for almost a year. "That sounds great, my love." A knock on the door made me look up, and my eyebrows pulled together when I recognized it was Joselin on the other side. Speak of the devil. She rarely ever knocked. Joselin always just popped in. It frustrated me that she had stopped teleporting. I knew it probably had to do with her teleporting with a knife in her back, but she wouldn''t even talk to me about that. Perhaps it was her near-death experience, but I needed her to tell me exactly what was wrong, so I could try to make things better. The few times I had assumed I knew what was going on in her head in the past, I had been wrong and ended up making a fool of myself. She had been my best friend since we were kids. Her withdrawn nature was unlike anything I had ever expected from her. Since we were children, she had never been afraid to speak her mind or roam where she pleased. Now she was acting all proper, curtseying, knocking on doors, using my title even during private conversations. I hated it. Natalie shot up with excitement. I watched as she threw the door open and hugged Joselin. "Thank you! It''s so perfect! I can''t wait until you''re free and we can train together again! This room is amazing!" The wide-eyed witch looked at me over my mate''s shoulder but scowled when I shrugged in response. She could deal with it herself. It was amusing how she stood frozen with her arms at her side and her This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. back stiff. "You''re touching me." She muttered, annoyed. "Yes, I am. But I am the Queen, and I can hug anyone I please. So shut up and deal with it," Natalie muttered. For the first time since we returned home, I watched Joselin rx, and eventually, her arm moved up to lightly pat my mate''s back. After a minute, Joselin cleared her throat loudly, ending their hug. "I was sent to tell you that your mother has returned." Chapter 102 Chapter 102 One Hundred Three: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. Killian seemed highly amused by me as we ate our lunch together. I would find him staring at me with a small smile or chuckling to himself while I was nibbling on my food. I was happy my mother was here, and she was safe. But the bigger part of my mind was stuck on whether my father had returned with her. Did she tell him about me? Did he want to meet me? "You have barely touched your food, my love. Did I not do a good enough job to help you work up an appetite?¡¯ His words sent a wave of warmth to my core, and I shifted as I picked up half of my sandwich and took a dramaticallyrge bite out of it. He had absolutely done his job to work up my appetite, but it was still tempting to tease him and tell him no. Maybe then he would ensure I was thoroughly ravished and christen the study like he suggested. "You''re distracted." I shook my head as I swallowed, not wanting to talk about it on our date. He was right that I had been distracted, and I didn''t want to bring him down when he had taken time out of his busy day to have a lunch date with me. It had been sweet, and, at least to me, it had been needed. Just time for the two of us to be together and alone without interruptions. Even if we sat in silence, having him near me was like having my soul recharged. "I didn''t mean to be distracted by other things. I''ll go down and visit my mother after our date. Right now, it is just you and me." I insisted, wiping my fingers on the napkin and reaching for my ss of wine. The bitter yet satisfying liquid was delicious, and Killian immediately refilled my ss once I ced it back down. We had it once before, and his remembering that I loved it made me incredibly happy. "You have every reason to have your mind upied." He said before gesturing with his head toward the door. "Do you want me toe with you to meet him?" I bit my lip, debating if I wanted an audience to this. "No, that''s okay. I know you have a lot of work to do. Do you... Have you ever met him before?" Killian nodded, his eyes never leaving mine as he rested his hand on my thigh, rubbing it soothingly. "Yes. You have nothing to worry about. He is a good leader, one of the few wolves I respect." I had other questions. Questions that I needed to ask my father directly. From what I had seen, Killian''s respect was hard toe by, and I was proud that this man had earned it. "Go ahead." Killian moved to grab another grape, popping it into his mouth as he smiled at me with his heart-stopping grin. "I know you are dying to go see them. You know where to find me, my love. I''m not going anywhere." I pressed my lips together as I debated, but I was eager to get this over with, so I could know the truth. "I changed my mind. I think it would be nice if you were there." He nodded, taking onest bite of his food before getting to his feet and holding a handout for me. I appreciated that he didn''t give me a hard time or question my decision. He simply supported me, and it meant the world. "Right now?" I asked, my nerves swirling what little I ate around my stomach. "We haven''t even finished eating." Killianughed, raising an eyebrow at me in disbelief. ¡¯You aren''t even eating, and there is no time like the present. Let''s do this now so it won''t hang over you anymore." I grabbed his hand, allowing him to pull me up. "You''re too positive now. What happened to my grumpy, bossy mate? Where did he go?" "He is still here. Now do what I say." I narrowed my eyes at him as he pulled me in front of him but jumped when he smacked my ass as I walked by. There was a low murmur of voices in the private sitting room on the first floor, but the doors were still open to the hallway, letting the sound carry out for anyone to hear. "You saw something, didn''t you? Your aura has changed since the mountains. What did you see, my dear?" My mother''s voice was low but easy to pick up with my wolf hearing. She sounded very concerned but firm. It was interesting how she voiced her words in a way that sounded like a question but was delivered as if she were demanding a response. As we rounded the corner, both women looked our way. Joselin seemed almost relieved to have us join them. I wanted to ask what they were talking about, what Joselin saw that had been bothering her. But the man standing by the firece immediately had my interest. He stepped toward us as he stared at me, and I felt myself moving closer to Killian as we entered the room. Joselin nced from us to the man with a raised eyebrow of curiosity, but I had no idea where to start. Seeing him drop into a bow was thest thing I expected, and an ufortableugh was forced from my lips. "Natalie, how are you feeling?" My mother asked, standing from her seat next to Joselin. She rushed toward me, her long ck hair swaying as she approached and pulled me in for a hug. I was stunned by the unexpected show of affection, and Joselin smirked at me over my mother''s shoulder in a ''now you know how I felt'' look. I stuck my tongue out at her, happy to see it made her smile, but I quickly collected myself when the man moved forward again. My arms wrapped around my mother, and she held me tighter for a minute before letting me go. "I am fine. I should be asking you that." I said, holding her elbows as she pulled away and scanning her over. Her injuries seemed to be gone, but maybe she was just really good at hiding them. "I am as good as new." She said before turning and gesturing toward the couches for us all to sit together. The sound of footstepsing down the hallway made me pause, and I bit back a groan when Rona This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. appeared. "Oh! I''m so sorry! I didn''t realize anyone would be in here." I nced over my shoulder with a forced smile as she narrowed her eyes at Joselin. "We are having a private family discussion, but you are free to use the room when we are done." The redhead turned to me, dipping her head slightly before turning back to Joselin. "Not a problem. Joselin and I will just be on our way then." Rona turned until her body was perpendicr to the door, raising her eyebrows challengingly at my friend. "Nonsense," my mother chimed in. ¡¯This is a family discussion; she is family, so she will stay. Please close the door on your way out, dear." I pressed my lips together as I could hear Rona grinding her teeth before she turned and stormed out, closing the doors harder than necessary behind her. "I hope you don''t mind,¡± Aurora said, sending me a small smile over her shoulder. "That girl just rubs me the wrong way." I shook my head, too distracted by the man still staring at me to respond. In this lighting, his hair was undoubtedly the same shade as mine. "Henry, wee," Killian said, extending his hand and stunning the Alpha, who promptly shook it. ¡¯I don''t believe you have met my mate. Queen Natalie Amery." The man turned to me, his pale green eyes boring into mine as he smiled widely. Water lined his lids, and he cleared his throat before responding. ¡¯No, but your mother has told me a lot about you over the past few days. I really look forward to getting to know you." Chapter 103 Chapter 103 One Hundred Four: Natalie Natalie''s P.O.V. My mother nodded subtly as I turned to look at her, answering my unspoken question of whether he knew who I was to him. She managed to look more terrified than I felt, which only made me even more anxious. "Henry,* I tested the name, unsure how to address him. I still avoided calling Aurora by her name when I spoke to her. I didn''t want to offend her by calling her Aurora instead of mom or mom instead of her name since she hadn''t been in my life for more than a few months. "It is nice to meet you. Please, have a seat.¡¯ I gestured with my hand toward the couch and armchairs by the firece, and he nodded before taking a seat in one of the individual chairs. Joselin was openly examining him with her head tilted to the side. Her back was straight, and her legs were crossed, looking every bit as beautiful and poised as she was terrifying. "I''m under the impression that you know why you''re here, so I''m just going toe out and say it to clear the air.¡¯ I swallowed hard, stalling as I moved to take my own seat. Killian stood at my side as I sat back on the couch, his arms crossed. I was speaking to Henry, but my eyes traveled to Aurora as my statement came out sounding more like a question. "You''re my birth father." It had been up to me to decide if I wanted to meet him. But then he recognized me as Aurora''s daughter. If that wasn''t the giveaway based on my age tang their history together, our matching features could have done it. Once he knew, it was no longer my choice. It was his. He chose toe back when he could have just returned home. He could have pretended that I never existed, and it would have been the end of it. He made a choked noise before clearing his throat at my words, and I bit my lip. "You''re an Alpha?" The bitter irony that I had been treated like an omega in myst pack made me want tough, but there was no point. I had already won when they discovered that I was the daughter of the Descendant and was crowned their queen. I was no longer the runt of the pack. "Yes, and you are a queen. Your brothers will be so jealous when they find out." He said offhandedly, and I felt my breathing stop. He hadn''t said his other children or his sons ... he said my "brothers.¡¯ "I have brothers?" Joselin shifted in her seat, and I nced over to see a stunned look on her face, realizing this was the first time she was learning about my father as well. "Yes," Heughed, his voice thick with emotion. "Two." "And you are nning on telling them about me?" It almost hurt to ask for confirmation. But I feared that I was going to be cast aside again. Everything seemed too good to be true, and I was waiting for the color to fade and the shadow men to drag me away, waking me from my dream life. "Of course! I have no doubt that they will want to know you too.¡¯ He nodded. "What about your mate? I don''t think she will be happy with me." I shifted, my pinky touching the side of Killian''s thigh forfort where he was leaning against the arm of the couch. ¡¯I wont take it personally if you want to keep this a secret... me a secret. I have to imagine she won''t like knowing about me.¡± Henry¡¯s gaze moved to where I was touching Killian, and the look in his eyes was a deep, soul- crushing pain. "I''m sure it would have, but my mate passed when our boys were little." I''m sorry to hear that." There was a tense and awkward silence as we tried to figure out what to say to each other, but he broke it when he rubbed his palms on his pants and leaned forward to ce his elbows on his knees. "I understand you were raised by another couple. Did theye with you when you moved here?" "They are dead," Killian growled out, clearly still unhappy about my treatment in my old home and pack. That would never go away, but I would always be blessed for the life I had now. "I''m sorry to hear that as well," Henry said, looking to Aurora for help as the room fell into an ufortable silence once more. Joselin smiled widely, and I narrowed my eyes as I red at her. "What''s so funny?" Herugh was musical and made me rx as she sounded more like her old self. "The tension is amusing. I am d I am here to witness this." Killian growled, and Joselin rolled her eyes but pressed her lips together in a failed attempt to hide her amusement. I was more curious about her than ever before. After overhearing her conversation with my mother, I wanted to pull her aside and ask her what she had seen in the mountains. Something there had shaken her, and I felt it was more than just her getting stabbed. "Why don''t you stay with us for a while, Henry?" Killian offered, and I was grateful that he was willing to let my father stick around to get to know me. "It''ll give the two of you a chance to bond.¡¯ "That won''t be a problem. It''ll allow my eldest to get his feet wet running the pack. I think it will be good for him. My eldest son, I mean." He smiled widely, and his slightly crooked teeth only made him more charming. It was a warm smile, one that expressed his genuine excitement. "How old is he?" I asked, mentally kicking myself when I saw Aurora flinch at his answer. "Brandon? He is neen, a few months younger than you. You recently turned twenty, from what I understand.* His eyes flickered over to Aurora briefly before looking back to me. "My youngest, Holden, is eighteen." I bit my lip as I realized he was right, and Killian turned to me with a scowl that almost resembled a pout at the news of my missed birthday. In my defense, we had been a bit busy. Aurora stood suddenly, excusing herself politely before making her way out of the room. It had to be hard hearing how the love of her life had moved on so quickly. Not only did he mark another woman in the short time she was away, recharging, but while she was all alone trying to raise a newborn in The Sanctum, he was at home loving and caring for another woman''s baby. His baby. Henry''s eyes dimmed as she left the room, and I knew no love was lost there. I only hoped the two of them realized that for themselves one day soon. They had spent enough time apart and shouldn''t waste any more. "You should probably go after her," I whispered, standing up and feeling Killian''s hand immediately finding my lower back. "I think we have done enough talking over the past few days. She needs space, but I would love to take you up on your offer and stay for a while. It would mean the world to me to get to know you. Maybe we can go on a runter?" He looked hopeful, and I was filled with excitement. Mainly because we wouldn''t have to fill the time with ufortable small talk. I nodded, "I would love that." "I''ll need to run to town to buy a few things since I''ll be staying, but I look N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. forward to it." Henry moved toward the door, sounding excited. He paused on his way past me, and I tensed as he ced his hand on my shoulder. "I..." His voice cracked, and he cleared his throat. "I''ve always wanted a daughter." Chapter 104 Chapter 104 One Hundred Five: Killian Killian''s P.O.V I should have been over the gut-wrenching feeling that settled in my stomach whenever I approached my family crypt where my fathery. The more time that passed, the more secrets I learned about my parents. Every secret I learned about them made me hate them a bit more. Joselin stood before the doors to the crypt, holding my father''s crown in her hands. She had been stalling on doing this, and I knew it would be hard for anyone, even her. Disturbing one''s rest in the afterlife was frowned upon, not that she hadn''t done it before. But my father was different. Not only had he taken her in as family, but we already knew he was still wandering between realms. He hadn''t made contact since before the war, and I was almost positive he had moved on. Yet, disturbing his body could anger his spirit; if he was still here, that could mean trouble for her. "I can do this if you would like, Joselin." I offered, moving to stand at her side, our shoulders only inches apart. "He''s my father." Joselin looked away from the building before us, her hands tightening around the crown. ¡¯That won''t be necessary. I need to reseal the vault anyway since someone was able to get it. It shouldn''t take long, but if his spirit is angered, his wrath should not be targeted at you. You have more important things to deal with." Only five steps led down into the crypt beneath the church where my family was buried, and we stood at the top, surrounded by beautiful flower arrangements to honor our people''s fallen leaders. If only the people knew just how awful the ones before me had actually been... If they didn''t before, then after my mother''s speech on the battlefield, they probably were getting an idea. My mother hadn''t beenid to rest here. After what she did, I refused to let hery with the rest of our blood. She was cremated and released into the wind so no one could ever find her remains. "Do you want me to go in with you?¡¯ I offered, curling my top lip in disgust at the idea of seeing my father''s preserved body. Joselin snorted as she smiled, but I could see the tension on her face. "I don''t need an escort." "Then what''s stopping you?¡± I raised my eyebrow at her, amused when her face turned pink with anger. I was taunting her, and I knew getting her worked up was the only way to give her the push she needed to go in there. Over time I learned that the easiest way to get Joselin to do something was to challenge her. "Nothing!" She snapped like her usual headstrong and stubborn self. I watched, amused, as she stormed down the steps and into the crypt. Joselin was in there only a few minutes before she came racing out empty-handed like a demon was chasing after her. "There, it''s done." We were all scared of something. Joselin, in particr, hated being around corpses even though she could cut any creature down faster than anyone I had ever seen. She was lethal, but she still had a soul. "Was that so hard?¡¯ I joked, eyeing the goosebumps on her arms, the only sure sign that she had been affected by going in there. "You''re such an ass," Joselin muttered as she stopped at my side, looking back at the castle. ¡¯I don''t know how Natalie puts up with you.¡¯ I smiled at the thought of my mate. I didn''t know how she did it either. A woman that strong and beautiful was bound for greatness no matter who the Goddess chose for them. I was proud that Natalie had been tied to me instead of someone else. Before her, I never thought I could be loved the way she loves me, nor did I think I could ever give my heart to anyone and walk away unscathed. "She doesn''t. She''s stuck with me." Joselinughed, bumping her shoulder into mine as we continued to face opposite directions. My eyes were locked on my future, on the entrance to the crypt holding my parents '' bodies, which would one day hold mine. Hers was on our present, on the castle where our loved ones were. "You were wrong,¡¯ Joselin muttered, and I looked down at the little witch who had stuck by me for so many years. She had been through her own hell. Our shitty childhoods helped us to form a connection, and I wanted her to be happy even if I didn''t know how to talk to her about it. "When Natalie first arrived, I told you to go for it and be happy, and you told me to do the same thing. I should have just kept my feelings to myself. I made a move, and he wasn''t interested." My eyes widened in surprise as I turned and faced the castle with her. Tobias always had his eye on her. I had never talked to him about that specific topic, but his feelings for her were obvious since we all grew up together. His rejecting her was thest thing I expected. "So, make another one. You''ve never been one to give up." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Joselin shifted ufortably as I threw my arm over her shoulders supportively. She had also never been one to needfort, at least not from me. She used to go to Tobias, and I was d about it. It saved me from having to have ufortable conversations. But if he was the issue, maybe it was time for me to step up... or encourage her to talk to Natalie. "Trust me, I have made dozens at this point. I did everything except strip down and crawl into his bed to get his attention. I may not act like it, Ian, but I do feel it. It hurts each time he turns away from me or pulls back at my touch. At some point, I have to move on." I was stunned as she let the side of her head rest against my chest, and I tightened my hold on her. "Sometimes it takes people a long time to ept the love they are offered. It took me months to finally let myself care for and be cared for by Natalie." "Yes," Joselin agreed, but she looked at me with a sad smile. ''But it has been over a decade, Ian. I don''t think this situation is the same. He doesn''t feel the same way, and it''s time to stop humiliating myself." "I''m sure other men would fall to your feet to get your attention if Tobias is too stubborn to grab a good thing when it''s handed to him." I offered, and she pulled away from me. "Maybe. I''m sure I''ll find one eventually," Joselin''s voice trailed off as my gorgeous mate came into view with her guards, the devil himself in tow. She was magnificent, and my eyes trailed over her body instinctively as she drew closer. Her toned legs, wide hips, tapered waist, the swell of her breasts... She was perfection in every way. I couldn''t wait to see her round with our children. Joselin pulled away, throwing her hair over her shoulder as she stood up straight. Any sign of emotion was gone, and for the first time, I saw the emptiness she disyed to be what it truly was. Loneliness. She had been excited to bring Natalie here because she had wanted a friend. With Tobias, she had wanted to love and be loved by someone. I stared at her for a moment longer as Natalie approached. When I turned my gaze to my woman, she was staring at Joselin with the same look. Curiosity and confusion. She knew something was wrong too, and with any luck, my mate could help Joselin. ¡¯Everything okay?" Natalie asked with concern as she leaned up and kissed my cheek. "Yes, my love. Everything is fine. We were just discussing the future." My gaze darted past my mate to and admiring her form. "Hm,¡¯ Natalie hummed distractedly, noticing the same thing I did before gesturing to the side with her head. "It is time for the run with my father. Would you like toe?¡¯ My arm looped around her waist, pulling her against my body as I leaned in and let my lips hover over hers. "And you came all this way to ask me instead of linking me? What are you up to, my mate?" Natalie threw her head back andughed loudly as she lit up like the Goddess she was. "I knew you were more likely to say yes if I came to ask you in person, and I really want you to go." I didn''t think I could have said no to her if I wanted to. After how long I spent resisting her and saying no back then, I wouldn''t dream of ever saying no again. She could ask me for my heart, and I would reach into my chest and rip it right out. It was hers anyway. "Then, yes. Tobias, you are dismissed for the evening. Tomorrow, I would like to discuss a rotation change with you." He dipped his head, spared onest but brief look at Joselin, and went on his way. We didn''t need multiple guards on Natalie anymore. As long as she remained within the walls of our well-guarded castle, I trusted that Natalie was safe on her own. She must take someone with her if she ever left to go to the city or anywhere else. But she was strong, and I knew she could handle herself once she felt more confident in her training. "Oh, before you go, Joselin!¡¯ Natalie called out, and my best friend turned on her heels to face my mate. "Don''t worry, I won''t hug you against your will this time. I just wanted to thank you again for the study. It means a lot to me.¡¯ Joselin smiled back,ughing at avoiding a hug, and began to walk away as she yelled over her shoulder. "It''s no problem. I''ll send you a bill for itter." Natalie curled into my chest, pressing a kiss over my heart before looking up at me. "I can''t wait to run with you." My chest swelled with pride as I picked her up to have her legs wrapped around me and took off toward the forest, where I caught traces of Henry on the breeze. Natalie also seemed to smell him, dropping her legs as we got closer. He wasn''t alone, and I heard Natalie''s heart pick up when she saw her mother''s white wolf standing next to the brown wolf that was her father. He licked the side of Aurora''s neck, making the woman shiver in her white fur before she looked away and noticed us intruding on their moment. Natalie cleared her throat with difort before going behind a tree to remove her clothes and shift. I did the same, not bothering to preserve my clothes as they shredded around me. It was fascinating to watch as Henry approached Natalie, and they began to sniff and bump their heads against each other''s sides. The run was a good starting point in their rtionship. I was d my mate was finally getting the family she always wanted. I just hoped one day soon, it would be us taking our kids for a run. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The Warrior and The Witch - One: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. 11 years old Everything hurt. The throbbing in my head forced a whimper from my lips, and the cold night air made me shiver as it grazed over my body. I had never fallen asleep with my window open before. My parents would have killed me if they knew I had managed to pry the nails free of the wood for fresh air. I had always been vignt in ensuring I only left it open for a few minutes at a time so they would never catch me. Yet, the smell of fresh pine on the breeze told me I had failed tonight. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. My body fought against me, wanting to return to my deep slumber where there was no cold or pain. Only my nket was gone, and my mattress was hard and freezing. My eyes shot open with panic as I felt someone pulling on my leg. My vision was blurry, and my head spun as I grimaced from the blinding agony that crippled me when I tried to move. The pain only worsened when I attempted to look down, unable to see who was touching me. Very few ever did. Their rough hands gripped my calf tightly, and I kicked in an attempt to free myself from their hold. Their hands were toorge to be my mother''s, and my father hadn''t ever touched me. I was their cursed child. He called me the devil. I was their curse to carry and their secret to bury. ¡¯Stop moving!" A voice snapped, and my head shot back painfully against the solid surface beneath me, hitting an already sensitive spot that I hadn''t remembered injuring. I had an idea of what was happening. My parents used to call in men dressed in ck who told me they were there to purge me of the demon in my body. They would tie me to my bed frame, chant and yell while sshing me with water. But this was different. The cold metal dug into my skin as the woman sped the object around my ankle, pulling my leg until it was straight. I blinked several times as the world around me started to be clear. The dark night sky was illuminated by the bright glow of the moon above us, and I froze in a moment of panic when I realized I was outside and not in my bed as I had assumed. I wasn''t allowed outside. I remembered my mother walking in to tell me it was lights out like she always did, and then there was nothing. No memory of getting ready for bed or lying down under my nket. Had I been sleepwalking? Was this to be my punishment for disobeying the rules? "Joselin, don''t worry, sweetie. We''re here to make you better." A softer voice said, and I flinched when the old, wrinkled hand moved over my face to tuck my hair behind my ear, prying the strand away that had been stuck to the wetness on my cheek. I turned my head away, trying to press it into the t rock beneath me. But I had nowhere to go as she used her thumb to lift my eyelid as far up as she could, exposing the pure white underneath. It was the reason my parents had been seeking help. Theck of color in my eyes was not like theirs. They didn''t like that, never mind what I could do... the powers I had. I wasn''t allowed to use them. It was one of the rules. One of the many rules. My parents said it was the most important one. No magic. The second one was that I was not allowed to leave the house or be seen by anyone. The only people who knew about me were the people who came to fight the demon. They had been in a long losing battle. I cried out in terror as they cut my clothes from my body. My mother caught my eye as she stood, silently crying, next to my father as she watched another woman grab my head and force me to face the full moon above me. My limbs pulled and jerked against their restraints as I frantically tried to get to my parents and away from the women surrounding me. "Mommy!" I didn''t understand why I was being punished. ¡¯I followed the rules! Mommy, I followed the rules!" I screamed as the stranger dug the tip of the de into my skin. "No! Ah!" Searing pain shot up my arm as the woman dragged the metal across my skin, chanting loudly in a performing their ritual. Until it stopped, and I was left panting and sobbing. My quiet begging for freedom and forgiveness was ignored as the women ced both hands on my body. I could feel them burrowing and moving through my bloodstream. I didn''t like it. I had followed the rules. My body went numb, blocking out the searing pain that covered almost every inch of my flesh. The only thing I could feel were the string-like tethers stemming from the witches holding and invading my body. ¡¯Don''t worry, dear. We are going to get this out of you." The old woman croaked, sounding giddy yet strained as she gripped my arm tighter. I didn''t want them to get it out of me. My parents may have seen my gift as evil, but I loved having it. My powers had been given to me for a reason. All the men who came to exorcise the demon out of me had nevere close. But they had also never done anything like this. They never cut my skin. But these witches... these witches scared me. They hurt me. I didn''t understand why they needed to draw my blood. I could feel them working their way into my mind and soul. My eyes stayed shut tight as I tried to resist, but it felt like they were a part of me now. No matter how hard I tried to push them away, they only wound deeper into me. So, I let them in. It was like opening a door, one I unknowingly could never close again. The bright and strong feeling of magic washed over me, and I focused on it, pulling from it to get the strength to break free and escape. "What are you doing?" The older woman snapped, grabbing my jaw and forcing me to look at her. My eyes opened, and I gasped as I could see the darkness of her greedy soul in the depths of her eyes. "You ungrateful bitch! ¡ö She tried to pull her hand away, but I tightened my hold on the imaginary strings connecting us. I needed it. I needed to follow the tether to get to the hypnotizing, swirling light filled with magic. There wasn''t a doubt in my mind that if I could get to that ball of light, I would be freed from darkness and pain. Then the strings started growing thicker, burning brighter in my mind, and I pulled them to me faster as I tried to follow them to the source. I could hear the women screaming, their hands dropping from my body as they let out their displeasure, but I couldn''t stop fighting. I didn''t deserve this punishment. I had followed the rules. My grip loosened when I reached the end of the strings. The light grew brighter than anything I had ever seen before. Then, it faded to ck. I didn''t move for several minutes, enjoying the warmth traveling through my body. But it washed away, leaving me cold, wet, and in agony. My eyes opened to see the moon had moved further across the sky. The metal chains suddenly went ck with the sound of them falling to the ground. I sat up slowly, crying out in pain as I looked around. My mother and father were still standing there staring in horror. I had expected my mother to run to me, happy that I was okay. But she just stood there with her wide eyes and a shaking hand over her mouth. "That isn''t possible," My father whispered, but I ignored him as I stepped forward on shaky legs. It was a mistake as my mother flinched back against my dad''s side, and he quickly drew his gun from his waistband. The barrel was pointed at me, and I stopped, confused. "Daddy? Mommy?" My voice trembled as the cold night air hit my wet skin, and I nced down to see my pale body covered in blood. "I was good. Why did you let them hurt me?" My soft insistence that I didn''t deserve my punishment this time was followed by me taking another step closer and my parents taking two back in response. "Do it." My mother voiced as she gripped my father''s shirt tightly in her fists. "Do it, Harold!" The firing of the gun echoed through the trees, and the small bead of metal twisted through the air, stopping inches from my face. My breathing became morebored as I stared at the floating object. This wasn''t a punishment. This was an execution. ¡¯You tried to kill me." My whisper came out quieter than I had intended, but they heard me as they flinched. My stomach dropped to my toes as I nced between my parents, not understanding why there were doing this. "Harold," My mother pleaded, and he pulled the trigger once more. I lifted my arm in front of my face like a shield, my eyes widening as the two bullets meant for me shot backward toward my parents. The metal left a small hole in the center of their foreheads, and their bodies dropped a secondter. One nce behind me confirmed that the three witchesy lifeless on the ground around the stone b they had tied me down. My heart hammered in my chest, and the world spun around me. Dead. They were all dead. I had killed them. "No, no, no...." My voice trembled as I stared in horror at my parents. I hadn''t meant to hurt them. "Mommy?" My stomach turned as I stumbled back. It had been instinct to run, an instinct to hide so I wouldn''t get into trouble. My bare feet tripped and stumbled over the uneven forest floor, getting gouged and sliced open by the twigs and rocks I stepped on. The sun had just risen when I heard somethingrge dashing through the forest, followed by voices. I knew I wouldn''t have been able to get away with it. Someone would have found the bodies eventually and traced them back to me. My head whipped back and forth as I tried to find safety. The closest thing within my sight was arge hollow tree on its side, just big enough for me to scamper inside. The moss covering the wood was wet, and I avoided touching it as best I could until I had gone as far as I could fit. My knees were to my chest, and I kept my head down, facing the opening as I waited with terror. Eventually, a shadow passed over the entrance. I held my breath, counting to twenty, before letting it back out as quietly as possible. But they still found me. I jumped when a boy around my age popped his head into the opening of my sanctuary. His deep brown eyes made me feel safe, and I lifted my head slightly as he moved to be fully in the entrance. "That''s a lot of blood." He stated, staring down at me before shaking his head and holding his hand out in my direction. I could hear other people surrounding the log, and I pushed myself further against the tree trunk. Almost everyone who had ever seen me had been terrified. But when he looked into my eyes, he smiled. "You''re safe. You cane out now. I''ve got you. I''m Tobias." Little did I know that I would spend the rest of my life hopelessly in love with that boy but never able to reach him. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Two: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. - Present Day One had to be a special kind of stupid to let their ignorance feed their fear. Yet, as I stepped into the pub, the room fell silent. Bodies shifted, and multiple people began collecting their belongings to make a quick escape. Only one person in the building should have been afraid of me, and he was sitting with his back to me at the bar, trying to enjoy his day off. I was about to ruin that. My chest warmed as my eyes ran across his broad back and shoulders. He didn''t bother turning to look at me as I approached him. I rested my elbows on the counter next to him as the bartender ced a beer in front of me and then rushed to the other end of the bar. The sound of feet scurrying away as the room rapidly emptied made me grit my teeth, knowing I would have to leave arge tip to make up for the loss of his business. A quick scan of the room showed only a few castle guards, who were used to me, had chosen to stay and were enjoying their meals. But that was how it worked. I used to let their reactions get to me. The people would take one look at my long white hair and colorless eyes, and they would leave. When I was first brought here, a few people protested King Amery from taking me in. They lost, but it still bothered me. But now, even though most of them had grown used to me, I embraced it. I loved that I instilled a deep-seated fear in people. Humans, Lycans, Wolves, Fae... you name it. Except him. He had never been afraid of me, not since day one. At least, that was what I told myself. In reality, our past was a bit moreplicated than that... more painful. Tobias pushed his te of food in my direction, and I bit back a smile as I grabbed a fry before sliding the ceramic dish back toward him. I wasn''t hungry, but I wouldn''t turn his offer down. His ss of water sat untouched in front of him, and I watched as a drop of condensation ran down the ss onto the paper coaster beneath it. Tobias quickly pushed his thigh against mine, nudging me to grab my attention. The warmth of his body managed to make it through his jeans and into my skin. It was glorious, and I dropped my hands in my His rich brown eyes scanned my face, and I felt my breathing speed up when he briefly looked down at my body. When his eyes met mine again, I swallowed hard and had to turn away. It was difficult enough for me to have toe here and ask him a favor. But seeing how he looked at me, his pupils dted, and his lip pulled up ever so slightly on one side, always made my body feel warm and my mouth dry. The man was a god, always just out of reach. If my family had been right, I was a demon. The two didn''t mix. Maybe I was afraid of him too. ¡¯I need a favor," I muttered, bitter that I had to show up in a ce like this to ask for help. "But you''ve been avoiding me. Should I even ask, or should I go to someone else for help?" My childhood best friend had challenged me a few months ago to toss my reservations aside and go for it with Tobias. But there was no point to it. He had a soulmate somewhere out there, and when he found her, she would be the luckiest woman in the world. Yet, I did it anyway. Getting to be loved by Tobias, even for a limited time, would have been worth the heartbreak of him eventually leaving me for his soul mate. I tried to get his attention by flirting with and touching him... He never responded. He wasn''t like the others. Other men fell at my feet if I approached them. They loved to be able to say they fucked me, The King''s Royal Advisor, but they never wanted anything more than that. I wanted more than that, but I had only ever felt that way for Tobias; for the one man that rejected every advance I made and refused to touch me. So, I gave up the constant humiliation of his repeated rejections. It wasn''t worth the pain if I never got the chance to be with him. But that didn''t mean it didn''t still hurt every time I saw him or was reminded that I wasn''t good enough for him. He made it easy and did everything he could to avoid me over the past two weeks. Now I was here, humiliating myself again in public to tell him that I wasn''t strong enough to do this on my own. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But he was the only one I trusted to keep it a secret, not only because there were very few people he would ever talk to, but because I trusted him not to. Tobias lifted his ss, the movement catching my attention. His eyes were open, holding steady on me as he sipped his ice water. I watched as he swallowed, the tanned skin of his neck moving slightly as he did so. My mouth dried, and I took arge gulp of my beer, forcing my eyes away. "Don''t make me beg, Tobias," I said, cing both hands around my beer mug as it hit the wooden top of the bar, staring at the wall of liquors in front of us. "I''ll do this alone if I have to, but please don''t make me." He raised his eyebrow, silently asking me to exin. But even thinking the words make a ball form in my throat. How did I tell him that the horror I had experienced as a child may have happened again to someone else? How do I tell him what I had seen in the mountains the night before the war? I pushed my chair back, ready to tell him to forget about it. But I stopped when Tobias ced his hand over mine on the bar top. Sparks erupted across my skin, and I felt my breathing halt as I stared at our hands. It wasn''t the first time he had initiated contact between us. Still, it was the first time he didn''t pull away immediately. 1 His amusement at the situation had vanished. He nodded once before standing to fish his wallet out of his pocket and leave some money. My heart dropped when he let go of my hand, but I masked my emotions and did the same, leaving a couple hundred as an apology for clearing out the bartender''s pub. From the corner of my eye, I watched as Tobias lifted his hand instinctively as if he were going to ce it on my lower back. But he clenched his hand in a fist and pulled his arm back to his side. I should have known he wouldn''t want to. He had made it very clear over the past couple of months that he wasn''t interested in any physical affection from me. The disappointment that he didn''t want to touch me was overshadowed by the humiliation when I looked up and saw the remaining patrons watching the interaction. I held my head up as I walked calmly out of the building. Still, I knew they could hear my heart beating erratically and my uneven breathing as I shoved my feelings down. If he didn''t want to touch me or want me touching him anymore, I would do my best to avoid it at all costs. "It''s about a day''s drive. If you''re up for it, we can leave now." I pointed with my thumb over my shoulder. The dark lines on my arm caught my attention. They made me scowl as the familiar runic symbols and patterns that had been etched over my body stood out sharply. They would forever remind me of that day, a day I wished more than anything I could forget. Tobias let out a growl as I turned my back on him, but I ignored him and continued walking to the city''s edge, where the cars were stored. We didn''t make it very far before he stopped me, grabbed my bicep, and turned me to face him. It wasn''t very often that I would travel anywhere on foot. I preferred to teleport. It was aplex casting, and very few witches could do it. But thest time I had done it, it had scarred me. "What''s wrong with driving?" I asked as he looked down at me, his eyebrows pulled together like he was trying to understand me. My arm was still in his grip, and I felt my chest barely brushing against his as it rose with each breath. It was too much. I pulled away quickly, my other hand rubbing my bicep as I stepped away from him. I couldn''t think when he was that close, let alone touching me. Before the war, I had all the confidence in the world. But now that I finally epted that he wasn¡¯t interested, I was trying to do the right thing by respecting his space. Tobias shook his head in response, and I grumbled as I debated trying to teleport with him. I wouldn''t be alone, and I knew he wouldn''t let anything happen to me. Even so, I was stronger now than I was then. Thest time I teleported, I had a knife sticking out of my back. It was gruesome, and I almost didn''t return to this realm when my blood loss became too great. "Fuck it," I muttered, lifting my hand and holding it in the air as I stared at the one he held out to me. Tobias straightened his fingers impatiently, but I couldn''t grab it for some reason. Instead, I reached up and ced my hand on his shoulder. The thin cloth of his shirt did nothing to act as a barrier between us, but I knew it was better than nothing. The world flickered around me, and I dug my fingers into him tighter as the color faded from our world, and we were sent spiraling through the darkness. It took only a minute before we arrived at the mountain''s base, and I could put some space between us again. The darkness of death was all around. I looked over my shoulder to see the field had been cleaned of any remains, leaving behind hundreds of burn marks in the grass where the Queen, Natalie, had destroyed an entire species in seconds. Tobias let out a growl as he inspected the surrounding area, his nose ring as he searched for the scent of anyone nearby. Knowing it was finally only the two of us, I knew he would eventually speak, but hearing his voice still sent a shiver down my spine. It was the curse of unrequited love. Everything he did had an effect on me. "Why did you bring us here, Josie?" Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Three: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. It was the closest I could get us, and that made my stomach tighten. Only a few weeks ago, Lycans, wolves, and humans faced off against a collection of witches and vampires for the right to the crown. We came out victorious because of the strength of our Queen''s magic. All of the vampires had been burned to ashes, and the witches who had taken part in the treasonous attack had been executed for their crimes. Yet, their spell was still in ce, telling me that at least one witch involved in the casting remained. More than likely, they were still hiding here, in the mountains. He wanted to know why I brought us here, and the answer couldn''t have been more disturbing to me. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Because I couldn''t get us closer," I whispered as I lifted my hand and ran it over the thick wall of magic. It was strong. Whoever cast this was not to be taken lightly. ''Someone survived, and I have a bad feeling about it." I walked forward through the thick, water-like air filled with magic until I reached the other side. It was the same barrier I had felt the night before the attack. The sounds of bones cracking and popping filled the area as Tobias shifted into his Lycan, prepared to fight. His hulking figure towered over me as he stood just behind my shoulder. I took a deep breath to collect myself, trying not to be distracted by his close proximity. A cold breeze blew through the trees, making the oak leaves and the pine needles rustle loudly. The tiny hairs on my neck lifted, and I nced around the forest. Each step forward had my anger increasing. It didn''t feel like we were alone, but they had masked themselves well. Tobias seemed to have the same realization as I heard him inhale deeply before letting a low growl out. I almost wanted them to step out so I could fight them and finally release some of this frustration on someone, but the forest was empty. There were no animals of any kind, and the further up we hiked, the drier and more diseased the nts and ground became. They hadn''t been like this before, and I had to pause and confirm we were going in the right direction before we could continue. I was so focused on our surroundings that I jumped when Tobias ced hisrge w on my hip. The need to pull away and eliminate him as a distraction vanished when I tilted my head back and saw his muzzle over my head as he stared out into the trees. It felt so natural to have his hand there, and I was sure he didn''t even realize he was doing it. His chest brushed against my back as he slowly turned his head from side to side, scanning our surroundings, but I couldn''t take my eyes away from him. He knew what he was doing. This was his job as one of the private bodyguards to the Queen. A re of jealousy rushed through me as I imagined him doing this with Natalie, even though I knew he never would. I had never seen him touch her. He adored the Queen, as did the rest of her people, but it wasn''t infatuation. He respected her and the king. Still, I knew he wasn''t infatuated with me either, and yet, here we were. The back of my head brushed against his chest, and he looked down at me, suddenly realizing the position he had ced us in, and took a step back with his top lip pulled up in a silent snarl. The loss of his body heat made me shiver, and I pressed my lips together to stop myself from turning around and giving him a piece of my mind. He saw us as friends. I was the little girl he saved all those years ago. Then one day, he cut me out of his life and didn''t talk to me again for years. He didn''t speak to anyone again for years. It took a long time to get him to let me back in, and even then, it was never the same. Now as adults, we maintained this acquaintanceship where some days I was his friend, and some days I was nothing more than a colleague. But I only wanted to grab and kiss him until he finally saw me as something more. "It''s this way." I ground out, feeling my eyes begin to water. Once again, he pulled away from me like I was some disease-ridden animal when he was the one who had reached out for me this time. "Josie," Tobias growled, but I shook my head and kept walking. I didn''t want his excuses. I also didn''t want to hear him tell me how or why he wasn''t interested. It would be too painful. "It''s close. We need to keep moving if we want to get home before nightfall. '' I stepped over a fallen tree, noticing the small ck lines that had run up the trunk. They pulsed faintly, and as I let my fingertips graze over them, I could feel the dark magic poisoning the nt. I saw the stone before anything else when I looked up. Therge t b had been lifted atop another to be raised, and I swallowed hard as I pushed my childhood memories to the back of my mind. When I had stumbled across this during our attack, it had been covered in fresh blood. Chains had been secured to the surrounding trees and sat in the dirt as they waited for their next victim. But they weren''t here now. Everything had been cleaned. Even the dirt had been cleared of any footprints. I approached the stone b, letting my shaking hands gently brush over the discolored rock. I spent several minutes inspecting the rust-red-stained stone. Every line and crack in the stone had been cleaned. There wasn''t a spec of dried blood, and I smacked my palm down loudly in frustration. "It''s all gone. Someone came back here to clean up their mess and hide any evidence." I turned, walking around one of the trees that I knew had chains tied to it. Chunks of barky scattered on the ground, having fallen from the friction of the metal rubbing against it. I closed my eyes, trying to fight the memory of me pulling and yanking against the chains, trying to get free...to get away from the evil witches slicing into my skin. The horror of knowing it could have been a child on that rock, getting their magic sucked out of their soul, made me grab my knees as my mouth began to water and my stomach rolled. 1 Tobias approached me slowly, his ws gently scraping my skin as he pulled my hair back to keep it out of the way. The tender touch and thoughtful gesture made my chest hurt. I took a few deep, calming breaths as my stomach settled before standing upright, thankful I hadn''t been sick in front of him. "There is nothing here. This was a waste of time." I felt bitter and angry. All this confirmed was that at least one witch was still alive, practicing dark magic and growing stronger. I had seen the blood and chains. I had felt the evil air surrounding this area when I had snuck into this forest to do my part for the pack during the war. But now I knew they had survived. I spent the whole day on this stupid trek to find answers and had nothing substantial to show for it. I was left with no more information on the potential threat to our people and even more hurt and confusion from Tobias. Before he could say anything, I grabbed Tobias''s forearm, and we were sucked into the darkness. I didn''t know where to take him or where he lived. I had never been invited there or weed into Tobias''s life outside of the castle. That realization seemed to be thest straw before all of my anger deted, and we were left standing in the sitting room of my private tower. Defeated. ''Thank you for traveling with me today. You may go." I dismissed him without looking back at him as I walked up the stairs to my bedroom. I needed to think through this ande up with a n. The sound of him following me up the stairs made me tense, but I was done fighting today. Everything had been a struggle or a fight for the past few months. The only difference was that I had people on my side before the war. Now, I was in it on my own. My position in the kingdom had basically be obsolete. If I couldn''t take down this threat on my own and prove myself to Killian and Natalie, I had no doubt I would be out of a job and a ce to live. Killian had been my best friend since I was brought here. But even he had distanced himself after he found his mate. He said everything was okay between us, but it wasn''t lost on me that he withdrew from me after Natalie falsely used us of having an affair. I understood. His mate came first. If I had one, I would do the same thing. But even after the air had cleared, he hadn''t treated me the same. It was rare now that I could ever talk to him alone. If I did, it was like a silent rm went off, and someone woulde to interrupt us within a few minutes. He would keep the doors open when I would be in the same room as him alone, making it difficult to discuss any private or confidential pack matters, let alone anything personal. With his mate being a descendant of the moon goddess, she was more powerful than I was. She could talk to him privately or through the pack link about important matters without interruptions or eavesdroppers listening in, something I could no longer do. It was why I was positive that she would soon be taking over my role and I would be sent on my way. No home. No friends. No family. Then there was Tobias. The fight for Tobias was a lost cause, and I knew it would be better for both of us if he just went back to avoiding me. "Josie," Tobias said firmly, his hand catching the door to my bedroom as I attempted to close it between us. "Not now," I said as I ignored himing in behind me. His voice had been clearer than before. The rough growl behind each word was gone, and I knew that meant he was back in his skin. It also meant he was naked; my heart couldn''t take that right now. Having him in my bedroom was like bringing a starving person a tray of food and telling them they couldn''t eat it. "Yes. Now.¡± He argued back, but I moved into my bathroom and closed the door between us. He didn''t stop me this time, and I let my head hang down as I gripped the counter''s edge, taking several deep breaths. I turned on the tap, sshing some cold water on my face as I heard movement in my room. Fuck this. The water dripped down my face and onto my chest as I looked myself over. Onest try, Joselin. Get your shit together. It had been a long time since we had been alone or in private, and I was going to take advantage of it and be bold. If Tobias still wasn''t interested, I would move on and find someone new. I hadn''t been with anyone in months. Tobias was the only one I cared for, and if I had a real chance with him, I wasn''t nning on ruining that by fucking strangers. But I was losing hope that I had a chance. This was hisst chance. If he didn''t make a move, I would just go back to fucking whoever I pleased. My tongue ran out over my lips as I silently pleaded to the Goddess for this not to backfire before I dried my face and turned to the door. There was only so much rejection a girl could take, no matter how strong they were. The bathroom knob felt cold as I wrapped my hand around it and pulled it open. Tobias sat in the corner of the room in the plush chair where I enjoyed reading at night, and I let my eyes wander over his naked body. He looked livid. His jaw was clenched, and his hands gripped the chair''s arms tightly as he red at me. I couldn''t tell if his eyes were ck or brown in the dim lighting. "Now." He demanded again, and I smirked. I didn''t want to talk right now. "One moment, I got my shirt wet while washing my face." His eyes dropped to my chest, undoubtedly seeing the very few drops of water on my top. But he didn''t say anything as I reached down and grabbed the hem, pulling it up and over my head slowly. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Four: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. I smiled at him as he growled out my name. The sound awakened my confidence even more as my fingertips trailed down my cor, over my chest, tond on the tops of my breasts. The smooth skin there was soft to the touch, but I knew if I looked down, I would find the ck lines of the Norse runes and knots that had been carved into my flesh. His eyes followed the movement as I slid my fingers back and forth seductively at the edge of myce bra. I felt giddy and powerful, seeing that it was working. He was enjoying this. "What were you saying, Tobias?" I watched with a smile as his Adam''s apple bobbed when he swallowed before his eyes snapped upto mine. They narrowed as my tongue peeked out to wet my lips, and the warm brown of his irises darkened to ck. ¡¯ Why do you keep doing this, Josie?" My eyes closed at the sound of his voice. I adored it. The deep vibration and the way my name rolled off his tongue. What was even better was that it was reserved for me. Beyond those above him in ranking, I was the only one I knew of whom he spoke to. I didn''t know what happened to cause it, but even after he shut everyone else out as a teenager, he still spoke to me if we were ever alone. It made me feel special, wanted.Joved. Whenever we were alone, he spoke to me freely, but in front of others, he kept to himself. Yet, ever since I decided to show him how I felt and made my first move, he had avoided any situation that would cause us to be alone together. I missed the sound of his voice. It was my favorite sound. He hadn''t asked me to stop, and by the growing and impressive erection between his legs, I figured he was okay with what was happening here. If he didn''t like what he was seeing or wanted me to stop, all he had to do was say so. Until then, I would keep going. My other hand went behind my back, easily unsnapping my bra, and I let it slide off my body. The sound of the fabric hitting the ground was followed by his eyes dropping from mine tond on my bare chest. I could feel my nipples harden under his watchful gaze. "Doing what, Tobias? Flirting with you?" He growled as I stared at his hard member resting against his stomach. I could tell by looking that he was just the right size. No big enough to hurt but a generous enough size to fill mepletely. He leaned back in the chair as if he were a spectator at a show. And he was. If he wanted a show, I would give him one. I smiled wickedly when he pressed his lips together as I popped the button of my jeans free. His nostrils red, and I wanted to cheer in victory that I was finally getting a reaction from him. He was attracted to me. His reaction said it all, and it was empowering. "You''re not flirting." I raised my eyebrows in disbelief and amusement as he kept his grip on the chair, leaving himself on disy for me to admire. Everything about him, his broad and sculpted shoulders, his toned chest, the subtle outline of abs, and his muscr thighs that I couldn''t wait to sit on... he was mouthwatering. The zipper was next, and I pulled it down slowly as his gaze stayed locked on my hands, watching as I slid my pants down and stepped out of them. The ckce thong was the only fabric remaining, and from the heated look in his eyes, he liked it. I hooked the fabric with my thumbs, slowly pulling on them teasingly but not removing them. I knew how wolves worked. I knew he could smell my desire, that I was wet for him. But he was probably used to it. I was almost always turned on when he was around. At this point, he should expect it from me. It didn''t make sense for Tobias to not know that I had been crushing on him as a teenager or that I was in love with him now. He should have been able to smell my desire for him, at the very least. It was one of the reasons why I hadn''t made a move until now. He could have acted on my lust for him at any time but never did. Not until now. Tobias let out a low growl when I put the fabric of my panties back in ce, letting my hands run up my stomach to my breasts as I moved toward him. I wasn''t going to do all the work. I wanted him to be the one to take my panties off and seal the deal. I leaned forward, cing my hands on the top of the chair back as I waited for him to say something. Over the past few months, I had touched, flirted with, and tried to tease him to the best of my abilities, but this was my most brazen attempt yet. When he didn''t move or say anything, I lifted one knee, sliding it between his thigh and the arm of the chair. I felt victorious when he moved his leg to make room for me. His hand grabbed my hip, holding me steady as I pulled my other knee onto the chair and straddled him. I held myself over him with my breasts in line with his face. His fast breathing matched mine, and I let my hands settle on his chest. The lightyer of hair there was coarse but softer than I expected, causing me to want to discover every part of him until I knew his body like the back of my hand. I looked up, seeing he was staring at my face instead of my body, and I raised an eyebrow in a silent question as I began to lower my hips. His hands tightened on my sides, pulling me down until I sat on his hardness. The wet fabric between my legs was irritating. I wanted to strip down bare and have him rub his warm cock against my clit. Better yet, to sink deep inside me. The moan that broke free had been an ident, and I bit my lip as he growled in response, the sound making more wetness pool between my legs for him. "Do you not want to touch me?" My hand slid down his arm, grabbed his wrist, and pulled his hand from my hip up to my breast. Hisrge calloused palm moved willingly to cup me, gently massaging my breast. I gasped as he pinched my nipple between two fingers expertly, and my hips rocked against his in response. "You have always been impatient, beautiful." I paused at his response. He sounded distracted as he continued to fondle me, but how he said it made it sound like an insult. It wasn''t my fault that I had grown tired of waiting. I had been in love with the man for fifteen years. That was long enough. "I have been very patient, actually. Now, I want you to touch me, or would you prefer to taste me instead." My hips wiggled against his, and I moaned as he pushed my hips down with his other hand and rubbed his length against me. "It''s not just about what you want." His deep voice made me look up at him, and I found him watching me closely as if he were trying to read my mind. "I want to touch you. I want to feel you against me." I gasped as he reached up and slid his fingers into the hair on the side of my head, pulling it to the side so he could run his nose along my neck until his lips reached my ear, and growled a promise I would never forget. "I would fuck you so good that you would feel me inside you for days. I would make you cum so hard that even when you''re touching yourself at night, years from now, you can''t cum without This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. thinking of me." My head dropped back as my heart filled with happiness at his words. He wanted me. I wanted to tell him I already thought of him when I touched myself, but I bit my tongue. Some secrets I could keep to myself. It would do nothing for me if I told him that, and he wanted nothing more than a one-night stand. I would never be able to get off without him again because I never could before. It would do more than just ruin sex for me if this ended after one night. It wouldpletely shatter my heart. He growled, and my eyes opened as I looked down at him. From how hard he was, I knew he was attracted to me, but did he want more like I did. "What''s stopping you? I''ve been flirting with you for months." I whispered, leaning down and hovering my mouth over his. I had been dreaming about kissing him for years. It felt like it was too good to be true. All of my dreams would being true. He openly admitted his desire for me, and based on his impressive size and skillful hands, he would give me a night to remember. If everything went well, he would be mine by sunrise. "This isn''t flirting. You''re seducing me, sweetheart." His hold on me tightened, and I pressed my breast further into his palm as he continued to touch me and rock his hips in time with mine. My breathing came out in short pants, and I knew he could feel my wetness through my panties. ''What''s so wrong with that? Does it not feel good for you?" I whispered, enjoying our game but wanting it to end so we could finally get what we both wanted. As much as I wanted to reach down and slide my panties to the side so he could sink deep into me, I was still waiting for him to make that move. Instead, it was my heart that dropped as he spoke. "You still don''t understand. I don''t want you to seduce me.1 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Five: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. This was not how I had pictured it. Having Joselin on top of me, pleasuring herself by grinding on me. I had wanted her for so long... even when I shouldn''t have. Even when it went against the will of the Goddess. She had always been on my mind. She had always been the most beautiful, funniest, and most brilliant woman I had ever met. What she was offering me was a dreame true for any man. "You don''t want me to seduce you?" Joselin repeated without emotion as her hips stilled and her hands lifted from my chest. Her body was tense, and she lifted herself up until she hovered over me. She looked horrified, and my grip tightened, wanting to pull her back down and show her just how much I was enjoying myself. But I respected her decision to stop and let her move away. This wasn''t what we needed. No matter how much I wanted it, it wasn''t what I needed. She quickly climbed off myp until she was standing in front of me. Joselin lifted her elbows as she wiggled her hips away from my grip, not wanting to touch me more than she already did. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "No. I don''t think we should fuck right now, Josie." I stood slowly, my heart hammering in my chest as the Goddess before me as she ced one hand on her head with a frustrated groan. ''I have been throwing myself at you for months. Months! I have been humiliating myself trying to get your attention! You should have just told me to stop if you didn''t want me. Why didn''t you say something?" She bent over, collecting her clothes from the ground and holding them over her exposed body. I growled lowly as she pulled her shirt on, covering her perfect, perky breasts and the curve of her waist. "I didn''t want you to stop." The admission made my cheeks feel warm, but Joselin''s re made me step forward tofort her. Her guard dropped, her hands stopping as she pulled her jeans back up, leaving her pants unbuttoned as I lifted her chin with the knuckle of my index finger. Her lips parted as I ran my nose across hers, our lips just barely brushing as I watched her eyes flutter closed. "I adore your attention, Josie." I let out a breath of disappointment as she pulled away, moving out of my reach and leaving me feeling cold and empty. "You adore my attention?" She spat with venom, and my eyebrows pulled together in confusion as she red at me. "Yes, your attention, your affection. All of it." I wanted all of it, all of her. But was she ready for that? Was I ready for that? I had lived a long and painful existence, only ever finding peace when I was near Joselin. That was an issue for me. I couldn''t expect her to solve all my problems and fight my demons. There were too many. So, I vowed to never put her in that position, i I also knew that what she wanted was far less than what I expected of her. For years, I watched as she used her beauty and charm to get any man or woman she wanted into her bed. It was only reasonable to assume that I was her next target, the next name on her list. She had never been in a rtionship that I knew of. She spent one night with a man and pretended they didn''t exist to her the next morning. I would smell her on him and him on her, but they wouldn''t even look at each other. I had even seen her join in with a couple or two asionally. Sex was not taboo for our kinds, and many people engaged in it in public... some were willing to invite others in and share. I would watch as she approached a pair in the middle of a heated moment with her head held high and ask them if she could join in. They would take one look at her and wee her in. Who wouldn''t? Even the Queen, a descendant of the moon goddess, had been jealous of Joselin. As terrifyingly powerful as Joselin was, she was the most beautiful creature on the. Everyone would stop what they were doing to watch as she joined in and came undone. This first time I had seen it had been burned into my brain for me to relive every night. They started by touching, tasting, and exploring each other. By the end, the man was mming into his woman from behind as she had her head between Joselin''s legs. The small moans and whimpers that came from my witch were addicting, and I had identally let out a low growl. Joselin''s eyes met mine when she heard the sound from across the club, and I watched as she came. I wanted it to be me giving her such pleasure. I was seething with jealousy. I was ready to kill them for touching her and then tie her to my bed, so I would be the only one she could ever touch or cum for again. Then after a while, it felt like a game. I thought Joselin was doing it for me. It didn''t happen often, but when I saw her with someone, there was a maic pull between us. Her eyes would meet mine and hold my stare as she came. She was the most beautiful creature in the world when she reached her orgasm. Her lips would part, and her cheeks would flush. She would let out this moan that drove me absolutely wild. I wasn''t ready for her yet, though. So, as much as I wanted to be the one she was wrapped around, I stood back and let her have her fun. I let her enjoy herself. If that was what she wanted, who was I to stop her when I wasn''t ready to offer her more? "My affection?" Sheughed mockingly as she pulled at her hair, her eyes lining with water. "You just let me rub myself all over you, and you didn''t even want it. You just liked that I was giving you attention but didn''t want me to be physical with you? Do you know how dirty that makes me feel like I just molested you even though you were grinding against me too?" My eyes burned slightly as I felt my beasting forward, angered by her tone. She didn''t get a chance to move before I grabbed her by the waist and spun her around, pressing her against the wall. "Sweetheart, I enjoyed every minute of what you just offered me. When I do finally have you, I will give you plenty of reasons to feel dirty, but I promise that you will enjoy every single one of them." The urge to lean in and taste her was overwhelming, but I stopped when she turned her head to the side, showing me her cheek when I was only a centimeter away. Every contour of her body was flush with mine, but her arms hung limp at her sides, and the interest she showed before was gone. "I am done throwing myself at you, Tobias. You said that you are attracted to me, but you have turned me down at every turn, no matter how turned on you may have been." Joselin lifted one hand, cing it against my chest and pushing me back. I nced between her eyes, wishing I could see what she was thinking and feeling, but I did what she wanted and stepped away. "At least you were a gentleman enough not to act on it." I didn''t feel like a gentleman at all. My chest felt tight, and my throat felt dry. I wanted to tell her how I felt about her, but it wouldn''t be fair to her to have my feelings hanging over us when she didn''t want more than one night with me. Even if she did... even if she reciprocated my feelings for her, I couldn''t offer her anything right now, and that would only make it all worse. 1 "Get out," She whispered, looking away as she slid out from between me and the wall, pointing to the door to her room. ''We are not done with this conversation." I snarled, desperate to feel her against me again. What she had just given me was like sampling a drug. I wanted more, and I wanted it now. "Unless you have something to say that will benefit both of us, then yes. This conversation is over." Her eyebrows were lifted and pulled together as she waited for me to say something. But I had no idea what she wanted me to say. Did she want me to change my mind and tell her we could sleep together tonight even though it would rip my heart out in the morning? Or, did she want me to tell her the truth, that I was in love with her and had been for as long as I could remember, that I wanted her to put her life of freedom and sex behind her and bepletely devoted to me for the rest of her life so I could worship her every day? 1 I didn''t even know what she wanted, if anything, beyond sex. I knew that my issues were still very much present, and I couldn''t justify bringing her into my world when I could barely survive it on my own. It was the exact reason why I hadn''t fucked her years ago. Having her as my friend was more important than shoving my dick into her. As far as I knew, nothing had changed for either of us. Her freedom to do as she pleased with who she pleased was hard enough to deal with when we were only friends. If I ever tasted her, I would kill anyone who dared to touch her. She would be mine and only mine. But if she was mine, I would have to tell her the truth. I would have to tell her about my mate. 2 "Get out, Tobias." Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Six: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. "I don''t really think we have any time to waste." Rona insisted as I red at her. I wasn''t ashamed to be the first one to admit that I had woken up in a terrible mood. I reyed the situation with Tobias a thousand times before finally falling asleep. "I''m sure the others would like to go home soon." I knew the situation''s urgency, but this did not qualify as an emergency. If anything, Rona''s reaction to having to wait only made me more suspicious of her. "From your careful choice of words, I take it that you would prefer to stay in the castle, so I don''t see what your hurry is. Other things need to be done before we can fill the two empty council seats." Talia''s betrayal and Agatha''s death had hit me harder than expected, and I was angry that two of the women who had trained and raised me were now gone. They were both dead and now I had to pick two witches to rece them. ''We will start bringing in pledges for consideration over the next few weeks, but I want any personal drama to be put aside right now." My re moved from Rona to Cora, and she adjusted in her seat as she pursed her lips. Ever since Rona had caused Cora to lose her leg in battle a few years ago, the women were at each other''s throats. I couldn''t forget Margot and Aisha. Those two women couldn''t be trusted to be left alone either, not after an incident where Aisha trapped Margot in a room with a rock troll as a practical joke. Margot got out with a concussion, a few broken bones, and the desire to dangle Aisha over the cliffside of one of the most inhabited siren coves along the coast. She hung there for two days before someone found her and pulled her in. I hated all of them except Agatha, but she was gone. Now I was left with four other women, and I didn''t trust a single one of them. Nor would I trust any of the pledges they would bring in. "For now, the meeting is adjourned." I stood and made my way to the door, hearing their grumbling behind me as I went. Today was not the day for them to test me, and it seemed everyone except Rona got that memo as she trailed after me on my heels. Rona had always pushed my buttons, the evil bitch. Her mother used to bring her here to ''y'' with me when we were kids while the council met. Her idea of fun was trying to bury me alive or burning the hallway outside of my room to see how long it would take me to escape. Not too long ago, she killed her mother, stealing her power and taking her seat on the council. Rona had never been tried for it, and it had never been proven. Still, we all knew what had happened. As far as we knew, Agatha had no blood rtives left with magic. After betraying the crown, Talia''s kin would never be trusted, leaving two seats empty. ''What is with the dy?¡± Rona sneered. "Too scared to do your job?" The dining hall fell silent as I stepped inside, Rona''s voice echoing across the high ceilings. "Not at all, but I am not going deal with filling three council seats instead of two.'' "Unless you are resigning, there are not three seats open." The hopeful undertone of her words made me grit my teeth, but seeing Tobias sitting at the table eating, looking as unbothered as ever, caused my temper to re up into a rage. He seemed so calm and collected when I had been up all night reliving the most humiliating and heartbreaking moments of my life. "I will not be resigning, Rona. But if you do not leave me alone, I promise that there will be another seat open because I will rip your throat out." I spun around to face her, cocking an eyebrow as she stopped a hair''s breadth away from mming into me. "You''re threatening me, and in front of all these people? That''s not very professional of you." She chided. "I am not known for being professional, Rona. I am known for being efficient and deadly to threats against our people. They know I will fight every threat against them, no matter the cost." The rest of my threat was cut short by the feeling of the hairs rising on the back of my neck and the familiar heat of a body stopping inches away from my back, distracting me. I could feel him even though I couldn''t hear him, and I hadn''t turned to see him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "All I am saying is that if we put this off for a few weeks, it might end badly. The sooner we can get those seats filled, the better." Rona''s gaze was locked over my shoulder on Tobias, and I began seeing red. I didn''t like her looking at him like that, and I loathed that he felt the need toe to protect me as if he hadn''t ripped my heart outst night. "I will say this once and only once. That is not your call. As the King''s Royal Advisor, I lead the council, and it is my decision to make. The meeting has been concluded, and right now, you are doing nothing but wasting our time. Select your pledge and be prepared to present them at the next meeting. Beyond that, our conversation is over." I held her re as the silent room watched on in amusement. When she finally broke and stomped away, I felt victorious until I bumped into Tobias when I turned to make my way to the table. My shoulder bounced off his chest, and I stumbled a step back, my eyes locked on his hand on my arm when he tried to catch me. All I could think about was what his touch felt likest night, how incredible it was to have his naked body up against mine. But he wasn''t mine and wouldn''t be. ''Please unhand me," I said through gritted teeth. Tobias looked back and forth between my eyes, and I knew he wanted to say something, but he wouldn''t. I was happy we had people around, so he wouldn''t talk to me. I wasn''t capable of having a rational conversation with him right now. Not when everything that happenedst night was still so fresh. He wanted me because he was attracted to me but didn''t want to act on it. Attraction and infatuation were two different things. He didn''t want me, just my body. He was just too good of a man to act on it. I hated that it made me respect him more. All of the other men that I had tried to be with wanted a quick fuck. They wanted to return to their friends and say they had bagged the witch. They wouldn''t even acknowledge me or look at me after. They just got up and left after they got what they wanted. It was a lesson I took an embarrassing amount of time to learn. Most people avoided me, making it difficult to converse with anyone, so I could get to know them and build an emotional connection. After years of this, I decided to just grab what I wanted and hoped they would enjoy me enough to want to stay once we were done. They never did. But watching everyone around me find their soulmates, that unconditional love, made me want it too. I would never stop looking for it, but I was growing tired. I was tired of strangers wanting nothing more than a quick fuck and never giving me the time of day again after. I was tired of people rushing to get away from me when I came near. I was tired of getting my heart broken by a man who didn''t even realize he was doing it. I needed a break. But it was something I could not afford, not with an unknown threat looming over us and a red-headed vulture in the castle waiting for me to make a mistake so she could steal my job and possibly my magic. I could feel his eyes on me as I made my te before returning to my seat at the table. Killian and Natalie were already eating, and the queen sent me an amused smile as I ced my te on the table. ''Seems like you could use a good sparring session. Do you want to meet after lunch? It''s been a while since we got to train together." Natalie asked, and I knew it was a good idea. Still, her indirectly pointing out my bad mood made me return my re to Tobias, the source. His brown eyes burned through me, and I held his gaze as he ignored his half-eaten te of food. "That sounds great. It''s been a while since we got to train together. Just the two of us." It was an indirect snub at Tobias, which I was positive would be ignored. He had been released from being on her immediate detail unless she left the castle, but he still hovered around her. Now that he knew there was another threat we needed to deal with, even if he didn''t tell anyone, I knew he would be watching the queen closely. From the corner of my eye, I could see Natalie ncing back and forth between Tobias and me with an amused smile. But the longer I held his stare, the angrier I became. It was petty and stupid, something I hadn''t done since I was a kid. The prior council members and the previous King and Queen yelled at me plenty of times about my immature antics and pranks growing up. Yet, as a cockroach climbed out of his food, the childish attack made me feel happier. Killian coughed once, mming his fist against his chest as heughed from two seats down. Even the corner of Tobias''s lips twitched as the disgusting insect stumbled from the ceramic dish onto the table. I couldn''t pull my eyes away from him if I wanted to. His heated gaze was filled with amusement as he lifted hisrge hand and mmed his fist down on top of the bug. My jaw dropped open as Tobias picked up his fork and scooped up a bite of his food. He sent a wink my way as he shoved it in his mouth in a silent deration of ''Game On.'' Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Seven: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Natalie dodged effortlessly as I swung at her. It was challenging to bnce the need to get my frustration out and not hurt her. I knew she could handle herself, but I was going easy on her, and she knew it. ¡¯This is ridiculous," Natalie said as she stopped. "Are you trying to let me win?¡± She ced her hands on her hips, and her re made me smile. "Yes. It''s to boost your confidence, so when I take you to the ground in a minute, you won''t be upset by how easily I do it." Several peopleughed, including Natalie. She threw her head back. Her long brown hair was in a high ponytail and swayed behind her slightly as she let out the musical sound. She may not have grown up as royalty, but she sure had it mastered after the few months she had been here. Everything about her was wless, and I was positive that if she were to shit her pants right now, she would still find a way to do it with dignity and grace. "Then perhaps you need a stronger opponent to really challenge you." Her smile widened, and I saw a mischievous glint sh in her eye as her gaze flickered over my shoulder. I didn''t need to turn around to know Tobias was lifting weights on the other side of therge room. From the second he entered the room, I felt his eyes on me, making me second-guess every move I made. It was impossible to focus with him here, but I did what I needed to do. Until the pain in my chest stopped, I needed to pretend everything was the same as a few months ago. A time when we were friends and civil. I had kept my feelings to myself as much as possible and hadn''t fallen all over myself trying to get him to notice me as more... and, in turn, fell all over him too. "Don''t interfere, Natalie," I said lowly, praying that he couldn''t hear me but knowing he would. Still, my heart dropped, and my hands went mmy when I heard the sound ofrge weights falling to the ground. "I didn''t even say anything." She shrugged, but I could feel him moving closer. Natalie leaned in, whispering into my ear softly. ¡¯I really didn''t. I promise, not even through the link. This is all him." She winked as she pulled back, and my eyes widened as I felt him stop only a few feet away, sending her a silent plea to be a good friend and save me from him. I wasn¡¯t ready to touch him again, not so soon. She looked torn, and for a moment, I thought she would help me out of this, that she had seen This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. the pain and defeat on my face. The low growl behind me made every muscle in my back tense, and I turned slowly, keeping my gaze on his chest. A light sheen of sweat covered his torso, his muscles swollen and bulging from his workout. He had the kind of build that made me want to toss any pride I had left aside and climb him like a tree in front of everyone. "I am done training for today, actually." As soon as I spun toward the training field to get some air, his hand wrapped around my wrist. My head snapped up to Natalie, but she had her back to me as she moved to one of the open treadmills. Traitor. The heat of his hand felt like I was being burned, and the fleeting thought that I could be okay with a scar of his hand around my arm swam through my mind. It would be his mark, even if it wasn''t the one I wanted. I would be able to carry it with me forever. I closed my eyes as I realized just how insane this man had made me. It was unnatural. I hated how much of a hold he had over me. My lips pressed together in irritation as I ripped my arm out of his grip, my anger fueling me as I swung my arm around for a punch. If he wanted to insist on sparring, so be it. His arm lifted, blocking my attack with his forearm. I jumped to the side as he swung his leg around to knock my feet out from beneath me. Tobias cocked one eyebrow at me, and I could see he was enjoying this. It was a sick game of cat and mouse as I threw jab after jab at him and dodged his attacks. His smirk and the heated look in his eye only made me hit harder. Every move and touch felt sensual, awakening my body as we danced around each other on the mat. It was torture, and I knew as his eyes melted from their usual brown to ck that he could smell the effect he was having on me. The collection of pack membersing in to watch from the training field made the room grow so loud that it was distracting, but I did my best to push them to the back of my mind. I gasped as he hooked his leg around mine, taking me to the ground. The impact of my back on the mat knocked the breath out of me, but my head was cradled in the palm of his hand. He wasted no time setting it down as he straddled me, his hands pinning my arms down by my head. His lips were mere inches from mine, and his eyes nced down to my mouth, making me hold my breath. My usual confidence had taken a blowst night, or I would have lifted my head up and met him halfway, kissing him for the first time in front of everyone. But I wasn''t ready to face that kind of rejection again, not so soon. I felt like Tobias was ying with me like a toy. At least when I had been making an advance on him, I actually wanted him. I wanted all of him. He just enjoyed my attention. I was positive I could feel him getting turned on where he was pressed against me, and while it was invigoratingst night, right now, I felt like I was the butt of a joke. A very mean joke. If this was his payback for the bug in his food, he was taking it too far. His warm breath fanned against my lips, and I felt my heart stop as he began to lean down. "I don''t like this." The whisper made him pause, but I had shoved him away with my magic before he could stand on his own. He flew through the air to the other side of the mat andnded on his back, growling as I scampered to my feet. Everyone was staring, and I could feel my skin vibrating as the runes and knots that decorated my body buzzed with humiliation. "Joselin?" Natalie called out, but I didn''t want to look at her. She was my only friend, and the rogue voices in my head warned me that if I opened my mouth to speak to her, I would say something I would regret. "We are done here." My clipped tone seemed to surprise Tobias as his growl ceased, and he leaned forward to rest his arms on his knees. I knew he was confused, trying to figure out how this game between us was working; what the rules were. I admit that it was a game at first. I had enjoyed pulling a reaction from him over the past few months. It made me happy to see how his eyes would follow me, wondering what I would do next and admiring the different outfits I had picked out and worn just for him. Then the game grew old when I finally epted that he wasn¡¯t interested. Now that I decided to step back, he suddenly wanted to y. But was he in it for the entertainment and attention, or did he want to win? Either way, he did not deserve to see me in my moment of weakness. None of them did. I could feel his stare on my back as I lifted my chin and strode from the room like I owed the fucking ce. I wasn''t his toy to y with, emotional or physical. If he wanted me, he could have me, but it was all or nothing. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Eight: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. The darkness had never looked more appealing than it did at that moment. Either that or I opened the door before me and faced the man I knew was standing on the other side. I didn¡¯t need to hear him or see him to know that he was there. I could sense his beast, his aura. He was lying in wait patiently, like he was waiting for the perfect moment for him to pounce on his unsuspecting prey. Only I knew Tobias was on the other side of the door. My heart was beating rapidly, giving me away as well. He knew I was here, and I knew he was listening to the erratic thumping in my chest. He had been for the past five minutes that I stood there, staring at the doorknob. Was he the lesser of two evils? Knowing he was willing to wait for me to leave my tower instead of walking right in to confront me made me even more anxious. The darkness I would need to teleport through gave me enough pause, but being unable to walk freely down the hallways made me angry. This was my home. I didn''t even know where Tobias slept, but it wasn''t in the castle. Yet, he was preventing me from doing my job by cornering me. After a long internal debate during my shower, I finally decided to talk to Killian about my suspicions. But to do that, I would need to get through the wall of muscle that had gone from ignoring me the past few months to avoiding me the past two weeks to torturing me. On the other hand, I hadn''t traveled through the empty realm on my own since my near-death experience. Every time I considered it, a shiver would run down my spine, and I felt the nails wing at my skin again. They had wanted me to stayst time. A knife was sticking out from between my shoulder des from Talia. She had helped raise me, but as soon as she had the chance, she had thrown that dagger with deadly precision and lodged it into me. It wasn''t surprising. She had always held grudges and was vindictive, but she was also one hell of a teacher. What had caught me off guard were the sudden presences in the darkness. Before, it was always quiet and empty. I could travel through to anywhere I desired in the blink of an eye. But at that time, there were others. Demented voices, hands, and ws pulled at me, tearing my clothes and skin, trying to drag me away from Aurora and Agatha as I fought to get them to safety. I had done my best to get them out of that darkness quickly, but one creature trapped in that world scared me above the others. I had felt their warm breath on my exposed shoulder only a second before their rough tongue slid across my skin, tasting the blood that dripped down from one of the scratches they inflicted on me. In my mind, I had seen the exit of their world. I was ready to leave and take my people to safety, but as my blood coated their tongue, the low growl of satisfaction made me freeze with terror. Every hair rose as I felt my mouth open in a silent scream. If it hadn''t been for Aurora pushing what little magic she had left to me, I don''t know if I ever would have Yet, now that I was stronger, it seemed easier for me to zip through that world to get to where I needed to go rather than facing Tobias. I counted in my head to one hundred, taking long and calming breaths as I tried to decide if it was worth the risk. While Tobias wouldn''t kill me, I needed a break from his mind games. My hand turned the knob as I settled on ignoring the man as I let my feet carry me to Killian''s office. Tobias was leaning against the wall across from my tower entrance, his arms crossed and eyes ring at me impatiently. "Wrong choice," I whispered as I let myself go, flickering into the darkness that filled my soul with unease. I watched through the first two shes as Tobias lunged forward, grabbing my hand before we were sucked in and prepared to travel. My hand tightened on his as I silently thanked the Goddess that Tobias hade with me, even if I wasn''t ready to speak to him. It took everything in me not to stop and nce around in the vast emptiness as I felt eyes on me. I knew Tobias could sense it too, as he let out a warning growl. It only confirmed that I was not ready to travel there again. Whatever had gotten a tastest time was still there. Killian. Get to Killian. As quickly as we had entered, we were free, standing in front of Killian''s open office door. The king raised an eyebrow at our joined hands, and I pulled away from Tobias aggressively, shoving mine into the back pockets of my jeans. "Joselin, Tobias," Killian greeted respectfully. I flicked my hand back, not bothering to look at Tobias as I shut the office door in his face. I knew I didn''t have much time. As soon as I closed the door, leaving the two of us alone in his office, I had probably set off some rm bell somewhere. We wouldn''t be alone for long. "We need to talk about the war." I started, moving forward to stand before his desk, not bothering to wait for his permission before slumping into one of his visitor''s seats like I used to when we were younger. "Natalie is extraordinary, isn''t she? I haven''t ever seen that kind of power before, let alone that kind of unpracticed control." He picked up the paper he had before him as he muttered, scanning over the words before grumbling in annoyance and setting it to the side. "Not the point," He let out a distracted chuckle as he continued to work, so I waited for him to look up at me again before speaking. "Someone survived. At least one witch, and by the feel of it, she is powerful." "Can you deal with it?" He asked, and my eyebrows pulled together as he continued to shuffle through his work. I knew he had been busier than usualtely. Still, I wanted to snap at him for how he dismissed me when I was discussing a threat to his mate and possibly to myself. Perhaps, I wasn''t so far off on my theory of not being needed or wanted around anymore. "Natalie is still training. I do not think she is ready to face off against another opponent so soon." And there it is. Once she was trained and felt confident in her abilities, she could handle the threats herself, and there would be no need for me. "Yeah, don''t worry about it. I have it covered." In no way did I sound convincing, but he seemed too distracted and busy to notice. Either he trusted me greatly or didn''t care about what I had to say. At least he couldn''t say I didn''t warn him. Still, it didn''t make missing my best friend any less. "Ian, what do you say tonight we sneak into the kitchen after dinner and grab a couple pieces of pie for old time''s sake?" It was one of my favorite past times with him. Until this most recent year, after a hard day, we used to sneak into the kitchen and steal a few bites of whatever dessert the cooks had made that day. We would climb up on the kitchen counter and stare out through therge window at the back garden. It didn''t matter if we were twelve or twenty-five. The tradition had been long-standing. The cooks knew about it. Even when they didn''t bake anything that day, we always found peanut butter and jelly on the counter or a pudding bowl in the fridge just for us. Then I had a vision about finding his mate, and our traditions crumbled. While building his rtionship with her, I had given him space. Now, I could barely work in the same room as him without something or someone causing us to go our separate ways. Killian had Natalie, and while she was also my friend, there was no room for me to join as a third wheel. They enjoyed spending all of their free time together and alone. I was at odds with Tobias, unsure where we stood, but I was positive our friendship had probably been ruined. Charlie, Killian''s sister, had been the only other real friend I had here. She had left to visit her mate''s family to ensure their health and safety after the war. No one had heard from her since she left, and she usually went anywhere from a few months to years before she woulde back home to visit. "I''m kind of swamped tonight, Josie. What about tomorrow? Natalie and I cane down for a short bit." He nced my way, and I forced a smile as I nodded. Looks like it would be all three of us. "Sounds great. I''ll just leave you to it then." I nced at the clock on the wall as I walked out of the office. Seven minutes. That had to be a new record. The thought was cut short as Natalie''s smiling face appeared at the end of the hallway. She waved as she approached, and I lifted my hand half heartedly in response. The petty part of me in the dark part of my mind wanted to tell her that she waste to interrupt my conversation with Killian, but I forced it down. There was no need to take my bad mood out on her when I just needed more sleep afterst night''s C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. horrific events. "Hey, I was hoping I would see you again today," Natalie eximed, but her feigned excitement was masked by the nervous way she tugged at the wolf pendant around her neck. "Here I am," My palms smacked my thighs as I lifted my hands slightly and let them drop. "It''s so weird to see you walking around instead of popping everywhere." Sheughed, but it sounded uneasy. I held still as she moved up to my side and tilted her head closer to my ear, once again reminding me that she was a good friend as she kept her voice low. "Rona was just telling everyone who would listen in the sitting room about what happened... about your parents." My jaw clenched as I stared straight ahead down the empty hallway. "I advised her to watch what she says, but that woman is just...." Natalie trailed off, knowing she needed to be careful when speaking about others in public. Even if we thought no one was close enough to hear her, we couldn''t be sure. "Thank you," I said, storming away from her, down the stairs, and to the main sitting room. I wanted to wring that witch''s neck. The firece was sat cold and empty, and the windows were open to let in the afternoon air. At least half a dozen people were present, but I didn''t bother to see who they were. My gaze was locked on the man who had shattered my heart as he sat on the couch with Rona beside him. Her legs were thrown over his thighs as she spoke to him with a seductive smile. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Nine: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. ''I don''t like this." The words continued to run through my mind, flooding me with guilt as I tried to understand what I had done wrong. Joselin had called it flirting, and I called it seducing, but in the end, we were both enjoying each other. I didn''t want her to seduce me. I wanted her to fall in love with me. I leaned back on the couch, needing a minute to myself while Natalie was with Killian. I was no longer on her full-time detail as her bodyguard, but as I was on-call and worried about the new threat Joselin was looking into, I was staying close. Joselin was the only positive thing about being stuck in the castle all day. Having her around made dealing with the rest of the council members tolerable. Still, I felt out of my mind, surrounded by all these women trying to kill each other constantly, even more so now that I had upset Joselin. I thought we were having fun, flirting, and sparring. But she didn''t like it. I needed to talk to her about it, but she seemed more determined than ever to avoid me. Something that she hadn''t done in a long time. How could I understand what I had done wrong when the infuriating woman wouldn''t speak to me? "You look tense. Want to talk about it?" I nced down, my top lip curling up in disgust as a hand was ced on my shoulder from behind the couch. Her long grey nails curled to have their points against the skin of my chest, and I bit back a groan of annoyance. She was a council member, one that I was very familiar with. Ronaughed at her own joke as she moved around the arm of the couch, her hand sliding across my shoulders and the back of my neck as she did so. She had been a little terror as a child, and I knew she was just as bad as an adult. It had been an enormous disappointment when her mother died. As soon as the news reached the kingdom, I could feel Joselin''s turmoil at the realization that she would have to work with Rona now. "Oh,e on. Don''t be so serious." I refused to look at her, staring straight ahead as she sat on the couch next to me, so close that her thigh pressed against mine. My beast bristled with irritation, and I ignored her, checking in with one of the guards stationed outside the hallway of Killian''s office to see if Joselin had left yet. She wouldn''t get away from me without telling me what I had done wrong and how I could make it up to her. I knew she wasn''t so arrogant as to be angry that I had bested her in front of a crowd. She had never had a problem with that before. It used to just make her try harder to win. It was one of the things I admired about her. My quiet solitude had been interrupted by Rona. But it was entirely destroyed by a group of warriors entering the sitting room to rx on their break. If I couldn''t wait here alone, I would just go into Joselin''s tower and wait for her there. The guard confirmed she was on her way down, and I tried not to smile at the news. I pushed off the arm of the couch, ready to stand but freezing when Rona lifted her legs and ced them over myp. "I''ve been trying to figure out what makes you tick for a while now. What it is that you like. I think the silent act is all a game, and you probably like being in control." She ced one hand on my chest as she leaned in, her other resting on my knee as she let out a low, airy giggle that made my skin crawl. "Is that it? Do you like taking control, Tobias?" I almost snorted as I imagined tying her up and leaving her hanging in the dungeons. Maybe then she would get the hint. My beast was ready toe forward, to take control and rip the wicked witch''s legs from her body to get them off me, but I held him back. I couldn''t disrespect a council member, especially one as crazy as Rona. I lifted my hands, not wanting to touch her. But without physically removing her, it didn''t seem like she was going anywhere. Joselin''s scent tickled my nose, and I felt my beast calm as I looked up and saw her standing in the doorway. Her hands were in fists at her sides as she red not at the woman putting me in this ufortable situation but at me. She was livid. The designs on her skin vibrated quickly like she were a bomb ready to explode. I jumped up, ignoring the maliciousugh next to me as Rona''s feet roughly hit the ground. She knew exactly what she was doing. "Josie," Rona called out, standing up next to me. I started moving away from Rona, stepping toward Joselin but pausing when she backed up. The pain on her face was quickly masked by anger, and I shook my head as I silently denied whatever story or theory she had brewing in her brain. "Don''t you just love a man who takes control? I was just learning how Tobias loves to dominate in the bedroom." Joselin''s head turned as her eyes fell on the redhead next to me. "I warned you that today was not the day for you to start your shit." My eyes widened as Joselin thrust her hand forward, sending Rona across the room and through the window. The sound of the ss shattering was followed by guards running to the source of the noise. Those already in the room stood frozen, watching with wide eyes. ¡±0h, this is going to be fun." Rona chuckled as she stood in the grass, shaking the pieces of ss from her hair. A small shard stuck out of her cheek, and she pulled it out without flinching, letting her blood drip from her cheek and onto the ground. Joselin flickered for a moment before appearing on the other side of the window, a twisted smile on her perfect lips. "I''ve been looking forward to this for years." My bones popped as I jumped through the window, shifting into my Lycan form as quickly as possible to stand by Joselin''s side. I may not have magic, but I could fight for her until myst breath. The fact that she was willing to fight for me too, made me hopeful that there could be more between us one day. I let out a snarl as Rona walked forward, flinging her hands in front of her as she threw rapid castings at Joselin. I wasn''t concerned about Joselin''s ability to handle herself. Still, I was relieved as my witch easily blocked each attack without any effort. If anything, Joselin looked bored, angering Rona even more. Joselin rushed forward when Rona was only a few feet away, mming her fist into Rona''s face. I let out a growl of excitement, eager for my chance to defend my woman but enjoying watching my little warrior witch kicking ass. Rona''s head snapped to the side, and Joselin pulled her arm back to strike again. I didn''t understand why she wasn''t using her magic, but I knew how good a solid punch felt, and I think Joselin needed to get it out of her system. Her whole body seemed to rx as she let out her anger in the hit. "That is enough!" Natalie shouted, using her powers to separate the two women. "I am tired of always having to break up fights!" Joselin didn''t bother to struggle against the hold Natalie had on her, but Rona was furious. "She tried to kill me!" "And I''m sure you were the instigator!" Natalie yelled back, her power pushing out around her, making me want to submit to the Queen. Rona went silent and crossed her arms with a re but eventually gave in, submitting to Natalie. Natalie growled lowly, and Rona lowered her head even more before turning and walking off. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Joselin also dropped her head and turned to walk away, with me following right on her heels. Her actions only added to my questions. Had she been fighting for me? She didn''t bother closing the door behind her as she took off up the winding staircase of her tower to her study. "You didn''t need to do that," I smirked, crossing my arms as I noticed she avoided looking at my naked form. "I didn''t touch her or encourage her. But you fighting over me was really fucking hot." Her back stiffened, and I was tempted to walk up and start rubbing her shoulders, maybe trail a line of kisses between her shoulder des. "Don''t worry, Tobias. You made your stance clear. I''m not going to keep throwing myself at you. Your virtue is safe." She snorted as she forced augh, just like she would have before she had be open about her attraction to me. The knowledge that she wouldn''t touch me or try to get my attention anymore made me feel empty and cold. My beast was livid inside me, and I held him back from taking control as I tried to figure out how to tell Joselin to wait a little longer for me. Joselin carefully pulled the ring off her swollen knuckle, lifting it to be seen clearly in the sunlight. The wet, crimson-red liquid on the stone''s setting made me feel pride for my witch. Having the blood of an enemy was a powerful tool. "Besides, I got exactly what I was there for." Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Ten: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Tobias had sat in the corner of the room, watching me for hours. Only this time, it didn''t bother me. I forced myself not to think about him even though I could feel him. I was so focused for a while that I forgot he was even there until he stood up, making me jump. I nced over my shoulder, watching as he moved with purpose to the door before pausing and turning back to me. ''Josie,'''' He started, and his voice made me swallow hard. His sudden shift in treatment toward me, the touching and flirting, made my name sound all the sweeter on his lips. I resented it. ''I''m going down for dinner. Would you like toe?" I knew he wasn''t inviting me on a date. He would just walk me down to the dining hall, and we would go our separate ways to eat among the pack. Still, my heart beat faster at the invitation. "No, thank you. I''m not hungry." I stared down into the bowl with the small amount of blood I was able to pull from the ring. It should have been enough, but something was blocking me from taping into it. While the challenge was intriguing, I was tired of struggling to find the answers I needed over the past few months without digging through book after book. Then again, if it was easy, the people we were up against wouldn''t be considered threats. I wasn''t mad at him about Rona. I knew he was telling me the truth when he said he didn''t touch her or encourage her. She was a crazy bitch, and how she spoke to me after I walked into the room was obviously an attempt to antagonize me. "About this morning in the gym," he started, and I tensed as I waited, peeking up at him from beneath my eyshes. "I''m sorry that I made you ufortable. After what happenedst night, it has been so fucking hard not to touch you today, not to drag you back here and finish what we started. I thought you were enjoying us sparring together." I scoffed, lifting my head as I pursed my lips. "It wasn''t about us training, Tobias. You only want to touch me now because I said I was done throwing myself at you. I don''t appreciate that. Find some other toy to y with. You had your chance." He let out a low growl, and I lifted my hand in his direction as he took a step forward. "You are not a toy." "Don''t, Tobias. You''ve been ying with my emotions for months now because you enjoyed me giving you my attention. Now that you don''t have it, you are suddenly interested in me? Like I said, find someone else to y with. Don''t be cruel." As I finished speaking, my voice started to crack, and I gritted my teeth together. His eyes widened, and he opened his mouth to speak, but I wasn''t in the mood for his back and forth. He didn''t want me until he couldn''t have me. That wasn''t going to fly with me. "I really don''t have it in me to argue with you right now. Please don''t make me kick you out of my tower. Go eat your dinner. I''m going to be working for a while." I looked back down at the ring. My long white hair fell over my shoulder, shielding me from being able to see him, but I released the breath I was holding when I heard the door shut and his footsteps retreating. Even when he wasn''t here, he was still a distraction. I was second- guessing sending him away even though I knew it was the right move for me. I needed to focus on figuring out what Rona was up to. There had to be a way for me to tap into her through her blood. I had done it before with others. The fact that I couldn''t do it to her either meant that she had figured out a way to block me or I didn''t have enough blood. I was going to try everything I could, even if it took hours, and it did. I had sealed myself in my tower for most of the night and the next day. No one was allowed in, and I refused to leave until I had no other option. I sighed as my tower grew dark for the second time since collecting the blood. It would be easy to return to it againter, but the sooner I found out who was involved in the darkness afoot, the better. Whatever shield she had on her blood felt impossible to get through, but I would break it or her eventually. I scowled at the bowl before locking the sample away in my vault with my other valuable collections. It had already been preserved, so I knew it would stay warm and liquid to work withter. The clock on the wall told me I only had a few minutes, and I changed quickly before racing down to the kitchen. I didn''t debate teleporting for a second. It was too mentally draining. Going into a ce I wasn''t sure I would make it out of, had no idea what was in there or who had sampled my blood, was exhausting. A tray of brownies was sitting on the counter with foil over them, and I smiled widely. This was precisely what I needed. I smelled them as soon as I hit the hallway. I tapped my nails on the counter as I looked at the time once more. Killian was only a few minuteste. I was sure they would be down soon. Based on what I had seen of their rtionship, which had been far too much, they were probably fucking one out beforeing down. There was no need to grab tes. I doubted the food wouldst long enough between us to need them. Therge ind was cold, sending a shiver down my spine as I slid onto the hard surface. My eyes kept dropping down to the tray of brownies as I waited, but I resisted the urge to dig in without them. He said they would be here. ''You must be the famous Joselin." The unfamiliar voice made me turn, but I didn''t bother getting off the counter. If needed, I could easily deal with him with a flick of my wrist. The man was leaning with his shoulder against the door frame, his arms crossed over his chest as he eyed me curiously. His short blonde hair was wild as if he had run his hands through it several times, and the lightyer of scruff along his chiseled jaw seemed almost out of ce. Between the white button-up shirt and the ck dress pants, he looked like he was going to a meeting. My eye dropped down to his sleeves, where he had rolled them up to expose his forearms. While he seemed smaller than the Lycans, he was still pretty toned for a wolf. ''Then, you must be one of my adoring fans," I whispered before looking out therge bay window behind the sink. He was handsome, but he looked a bit young to me. "It would be a lie to deny that now that I''ve seen you." His shoes barely made a noise as he walked quietly toward me. "What brought you down here sote?" I turned to look at him as he leaned back against the counter to my right. His gaze locked on the window to see what had captured my interest. All of it did, and from the faint smile on his face, it also seemed to catch his. The dark, looming trees had shing specks between them as torch bugs danced in the cool night air. The sky was illuminated with more stars than any one person could count, and the moon was only a faint crescent teased by thin lines of fluffy clouds. ''It is beautiful," He stated when I didn''t answer him. Even with me sitting with my legs crossed up on the counter, I could tell that he was taller than me. I looked back at the clock, scowling, when I realized it had been over an hour and a half that I had been waiting for Killian and Natalie before the stranger showed up. Surely, they weren''t going to be joining me. The disappointing realization made my shoulders drop, and my hands tightened on my knees before I gave in and went for the dessert that I knew was waiting for me. The foil was loud as I pulled it off the pan, and the smell of freshly baked brownies grew stronger. I grabbed one of the leftover pieces before turning to see an amused look on our guest''s face. "Did you want one?" His smile grew wider, revealing his white, straight teeth. "Were you going to eat them all by yourself?" I nce down at the pan. There were only six left. Emotional eating was something I excelled at. "Yes, I was." He let out an infectious, deep bellyugh that only made me feel happy for a moment before it faded away. I wanted to go up and burst into Killian''s room, demanding an answer. But I was also done pushing myself into people''s lives when I wasn''t wanted. If they wanted me around, it was their turn to put in the effort. "Then, I will only take one. I''ll be a gentleman and leave you the rest." He lifted the chocte dessert to his mouth, taking arge bite before sending me a wink. "Your name?" I demanded, and his amusement only seemed to grow. "Holden," I nodded as the name rang a bell. "You''re Natalie''s half-brother, right?" Holdenughed again, the fingers of his empty hand moving up to unbutton the top button of his shirt. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Yes, that''s right." "Hm, a little young, aren''t you? Isn''t it past your bedtime?" The corner of my mouth twitched as I spoke, but I kept myself together. "Eighteen is not too young for you, though, is it? You''re what, twenty-four?" He tilted his head to the side, taking anotherrge bit of his brownie as he inspected me more thoroughly this time. "Twenty-six." ''That''s not a big difference. But it is past my bedtime, so maybe you should take me to bed," Holden wiggled his eyebrows at me, and I smiled at him for the first time. He looked almost stunned to get that reaction out of me. ''Hm. As appealing as that sounds, I''ve never been a fan of sleeping in car shaped bedframes. So, I''ll just turn into my bed for the night." I hopped off the counter, grabbed the tray of remaining brownies as I did so, and held it tightly as I walked around him. Holden didn''t move, forcing me to brush against him as I passed. He smelled wonderful, and I kept my gaze averted as I escaped. "Joselin, I''ll be staying here for a while to get to know my sister, but I look forward to getting to know you. You are the most beautiful creature I have ever seen." Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Eleven: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. She had wanted me, and I had pushed her away. She was done waiting. I was out of time. I knew with every beat of my heart and breath in my lungs that I wanted her to be mine. Everything about her drew me in, called to me. She was the embodiment of seduction. But she was also funny, intelligent, and loyal. Every time we spoke, all of my responsibilities vanished from my mind, and I just wanted to spend all of my time with her. Even Ana didn''t make me feel this way; that had been a hard pill to swallow. I had tried so hard to N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. protect her and to love her. But I had failed on both ounts. It was unnatural. It was against the will of the Goddess. My beast felt the pull to Ana, but my mind had always been on Joselin. For that, I would never be able to let Ana go. The guilt alone was too much for me. I ripped open the door to my father''s house. The musty smell of the abandoned property made my nose wrinkle in disgust. It had been so long since I had been here. I hated doing it. It always brought back too many memories. Yet, I also hadn''t built up the courage to fix the ce, so I could sell it. It was mine now that my father was gone, but the horrific memories inside made me want to burn the ce down instead. I didn''t want to have to go through and renovate it to hide the horrors of my past. I was physically strong enough to do it, but I didn¡¯t know if my mind could handle it. The easiest of the issues would be the scratches on the inside of the door and walls of the closet in my childhood bedroom. The most difficult would be having to rip up the flooring and rece it to hide the blood stains on the first floor. I had thought I could mentally prepare myself to move on and offer Joselin everything she could ever want. It didn''t seem possible with the ghosts of my past still here. Maybe this was the closure I needed. I had always hated this house. Every room was walled off from the others, making it darker than I''d like. The closed off floor-n was exactly what I had avoided when I purchased my current home. We had a few things inmon, Joselin and I. Our horrific upbringing was what we had bonded over when I found her. Soon after, she became my best friend, my only escape. I had hoped for her to be my future as well. Then I found Ana, and it felt wrong to spend time with Joselin. Now, Ana was gone, and the only thing stopping me was my guilt. The only way to move on was to let go of Ana. She wasn''t here to forgive me anymore. I could beg and plead to the Goddess until the words lost all meaning, and I had, but it made no difference. I nced down at the discolored wood. Tomorrow. Tomorrow I will take care of it. Tomorrow I would get my closure so I could move on. I walked to the front window, cracking it open to air out the house a little while I was gone before locking it behind me and leaving. It was for me. It was for Joselin. It didn''t matter if I felt I couldn''t do it yet; I couldn''t face those demons. I had to do it. If I didn''t, I would lose her forever. I nced back at the castle over the buildings, seeing her tower. She should be here with me, or I should be there with her. Instead, I was alone, and she was alone. How would it feel to crawl into her bed and wrap my arms around her while she was sleeping? Did she cuddle, or was she a mover, always trying to find afortable position? Was she sleeping right now or still working on her spell? As soon as I got home, I flopped down on my bed. The horrors that awaited me were always the same, one memory or another. I closed my eyes, threw my forearm over them, and drifted asleep within seconds, not bothering to turn off the light. *** I could hear him. His voice was low and deadly as he scolded her. Her sweet innocence could have gotten her out of anything unless it was with him. He despised her kind. She was a disgrace to this family. A human mate would dilute his perfect Lycan bloodline. He repeatedly reminded me of that while trying to force me to reject our bond. I thought she was beautiful. Ana. I found her when I had first shifted at fourteen. We were lucky like that. Regr wolves had to wait longer, but Lycans... Lycans were stronger and shifted as soon as their beasts were ready. I had seen some of my pack mates undergo the change as early as nine. We could find our mates at any time after that. It was one of the many reasons why we were superior to wolves. Wolves didn''t find their mates until they were neen. If the wolf hadn''t found their mate, they had to present themselves as a potential breeder for our kind. The Offering is what we called it. It was how King Killian had found Queen Natalie. I hated The Offering. Attending those and the mating mixers when I knew I had already found my mate was torturous, but no one knew about Ana. After what happened, I wanted to keep it that way. We had been on patrol to one of the human cities, checking in with our people to ensure everything was running as it should have been. My father had me tag along, wanting me to start learning the ropes as soon as I shifted. She had been one of the maids cleaning the bunkhouse, working so young at only fifteen. As soon as I walked into my room, I smelled her. Ana probably thought her life was about to be better. She probably thought I would take her away to the capital, and she would live with me among royalty. She never expected that having me as a mate would mean she would have to deal with my father too. He was furious. I was already a disgrace to him, but it was even worse that I had been paired with her. Yet, he brought her back with us anyway, iming she was to be a maid in our household. No one knew she was my mate at that time. I should have known better. She should have listened. I told her I would help her run. I told her I would distract him so she could make a break for it. She never did. She insisted that she wouldn''t leave without me. He would never let me leave. He would rather see me dead than let me go, and we both knew it. "You vile human. You can''t do anything right, can you? We should have rid the Earth of your kind ages ago.¡± His growl of disgust made me flinch. I opened the front door, dropped the groceries to the floor, and raced toward my mate. My beast roared in anger as I saw his fist colliding with her delicate body. Ana cried in pain, her body smashing against the entryway wall as I reached her. My father turned at my growl, snarling at me when I stood between him and his prey. He reeked of liquor and moonflower oil, a potentbination to which he had grown a tolerance. ¡¯Leave her alone." I snarled, shifting into my Lycan as he watched with rage that I had dared to challenge him. ¡¯You are as weak as she is, boy! Know your ce!" He snapped, gripping me by the neck with his w digging into my flesh as he shifted only his hand. He was right. I had minimum training and hadn''t mastered control of my beast yet. He had decades of training and experience on the battlefield. I was just a teenager...a kid. ¡¯She is mine!" I argued when his hand tightened around my neck. My fatherughed mockingly before his other fist flew and crashed into my face. I didn''t have a chance to make a n of attack. Hit after hit, my fatherunched a full strike at me, avoiding my snapping jaw and ws swiping at him. I let out a groan of pain as ck dots danced in my vision, stumbling backward as he tackled me down. The back of my head hit the floor, but I could still hear Ana crying and begging my father to stop. Run, Ana. Please. Only we had been too young to mate, and she couldn''t hear me. Each hit took more out of me than thest, and while I could feel my body trying to heal, he was attacking too quickly. ¡¯Stop it!" She yelled as my father shed his ws down my chest, splitting the skin open as he had done countless times before. It was his way of teaching me a lesson. I knew he did it on my front because he wanted me to see the potential scars. That would have been the end of it, of my punishment. He would have sliced open my chest with his ws and locked me in my closet until I learned my lesson. But she had to anger him more by jumping on his back. My father shook her off, spinning around with his knee on my chest, and grabbed her by the throat. "I''ve been trying to decide what to do with you. But you just made it very easy. You''re weak, and I won''t have you tainting my legacy." I wed at his thigh, trying to blink away the blood that had run into my eyes. The world spun around me, and I couldn''t breathe with his body weight pressing on my chest. I felt myself growing weaker and weaker with every passing second. It happened a second before I heard it. The first of my ribs broke. Then the second. It wasn''t the first time he had broken bones, and it wouldn''t be thest. Ribs were the easiest to hide. I had dealt with them several times before. Ana was sobbing from above me as I struggled to get free. Then she let out a scream. One that would haunt me for the rest of my life before she fell silent. My body went limp. My fight and will to survive left my body, and I gasped for air as my father stood up, freeing me from his hold. I was too young to understand the pain I was in. It was far greater than anything I had ever felt from his abuse. There was a distinct ache in my body as I felt part of my soul die. Warmth covered my arm and side as Iy there, staring at the ceiling, begging the Goddess to show me mercy. Ana''s smell grew stronger as I regained control of some of my body and forced myself up even though I wasn''t ready to move just then. My body hadn''t had enough time to heal, but that didn''t mean I couldn''t shield her from the sadistic monster that had raised me. I couldn''t understand what I saw for a moment andid my broken torso over Ana''s, wanting to protect her, even if I was too weak to fight. It was only after I heard my fatherughing that my mind caught up with the reality of the situation. Her beautiful heartbeat was no more, and her empty eyes stared back at me as I pushed myself up to look at her. Her throat had been ripped from her body, and all of her blood was pouring from the wound. ¡¯No," I whispered, cing my hand over her neck, trying to help her as the blood leaked between my fingers. My father''s sadisticugh made my hackles rise. I released my mate, turning to my father, who stood over me with a broad smile. "You killed my mate, and now I''ve killed yours. Beautiful, isn''t it?" The look in his eyes as he nced down at my mate was half-crazed, and I saw red. ¡¯I''m going to kill you," I growled, stumbling toward him. "I''m going to kill you." Iunched into his midsection, my teeth digging into his side as we flew through the air andnded on the living room floor. I felt his ws ripping into the skin on my back, but I only held on harder, pulling and tearing at the skin until it gave way. He snarled at me, his body shifting into his Lycan andtching his jaw around my shoulder. But not even the Goddess could have stopped me as I shed and bit my father in a mad frenzy. I had no control over myself as I let the years of abuse and the murder of my mate fuel me. Piece by piece, I tore him apart, unable to control my actions or thoughts. I just needed his blood. My beast had taken control, and I enjoyed it as I tore into my father until hey limp beneath me. I stepped back, shifting back to my skin as my beast gave me back control. He was the only family I had left. Yet, as I stared down at him and watched as he choked on his blood, I held no remorse for him. "You''re a sorry excuse of a father. I won''t be surprised if the Goddess turns you away. You''re weak." I spat through a growl as he turned his head and let the blood pour from his mouth. "I should have killed you a long time ago. You deserve this." He smiled widely, his teeth covered in blood as he took a pained breath. ¡¯ I''m proud of you, boy. You sound just like your father." Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Twelve: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. I was a woman on a mission. Nothing would stop me, and if anyone tried, there would be hell to pay. The cold metal tray in my hands was dirty but empty as I carried it down the hallway. I wouldn''t let anyone, not Killian or Tobias, bring me down again. Yet, my eyes seemed to move on their own across each face I passed, looking for Tobias and failing to find him. The guards dipped their heads to me as I strode past them, my heels clicking against the floor as I approached the king¡¯s office door. There was no knocking, no warning of my entrance as I shoved the door open. Killian growled at the rude and unwee interruption but didn''t bother getting up. Natalie was sitting on hisp and greeted me with a smile. I couldn''t return it. ¡¯Joselin,'''' Killian greeted, and I stopped before his desk, ignoring the man sitting in the visitor''s chair to my left. There was a moment of silence as I stared down at my best friend and his mate before tossing the dirty tray onto the wooden surface between us. A few crumbs bounced out, and I felt satisfied when his anger melted away and was reced with realization. "Shit, Josie. We were..." "This better be good." I snapped, and Natalie looked between us, confused. ¡¯After all the shit I have done for the two of you and have put up with because of you, I would love to hear this." "Hm," The man hummed, and I looked down at the blonde as he eyed me with appreciation. "You look even more beautiful this morning. How is that possible?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I blinked down at him, feeling my anger melting away a small fraction before I forced my eyes away from Holden. His green eyes were a shade lighter than Natalie''s, and I had to scold myself when I immediately found myselfparing them to the brown of Tobias''s. "You two have met?" Natalie asked, but a suspicious undertone refueled my anger toward them. ''Yes, we metst night when you and your mate stood me up." Natalie flinched but looked surprised as I turned my re from her to Killian. "So, let''s have it. What was your excuse this time?" "There were a few personal matters to attend to," Killian said, his voice short and clipped. It was Natalie''s cheeks growing pink that gave him away. "One hour. That was all I asked of you." My voice dropped, but my anger was still there, bubbling beneath the surface. "We have been best friends for fifteen years. I pushed it aside when your mate used me of sleeping with you. I''ve epted that you no longer wish to be alone with me for more than a few minutes at a time, and even then, you keep the door open to stop Natalie from getting upset or worried about our friendship." "Hold on now. I didn''t know about any of this." Natalie argued, and while she looked angry, I was pleasantly surprised that she kept her magic under control. She was improving. No matter how angry I was and how certain I was sure she would make my job obsolete soon, I was still proud of her. "Which makes it even worse because once again, he didn''t want to be alone with me, said he would bring you, and then didn''t even tell you about it. That tells me that he never intended to show up at all." I wished I had a beast like them at that moment. At least then, I could have growled at Killian as he lifted his hand to silence me like I was one of his annoying underlings,ining about some irrelevant bullshit. "I know you are upset and have the right to be. I got distracted and didn''t mean to stand you up." We stood staring at each other, waiting for the other to break. I had the feeling he was waiting for me to ept that as his apology while I was waiting for an actual one and maybe hoping he had the desire to reschedule to be there for me. But he had told me time and time again. He was a king. He apologized to no one. It was so rare that he ever said he was sorry to me, and even with our friendship crumbling, he wouldn''t do it. "You really don''t see it still, do you?" Killian opened his mouth to speak, but I saw him thinking over my question. ¡¯Killian, I asked you as my friend to be there for me when I needed you. I asked for one hour of your time, and that was too much for you. You are a good person and a great king, but you don''t understand the difference between making something a priority and making it your only priority. Charlie was begging you for years for you to be there for her..." I watched his shoulders hunch down slightly, and Natalie got off hisp, keeping her hand on his shoulder. "That''s not fair, Joselin." She scolded, and I tried to push aside my annoyance, knowing she was only defending her mate and wasn¡¯t intentionally trying to be rude. "He has a million things he has to split his time between." Killian looked at a loss for words. I knew if I could read his mind, I would hear the same thing he always bitched to me about when it came to his sister Charlie. He was always so frustrated that she constantly demanded more from him and for him to ''be better'' when he felt he was already trying his hardest. He told me how frustrating it was when he had nothing more to give, yet here I was doing the same thing. Even I had to admit that he had been getting better since finding Natalie, but he still had a lot of growing to do, just as I did. We all did. No one was perfect, and I kept trying to remind myself of that as I forced my disappointment down. I waited another moment for him to say something, but he seemed to be at a genuine loss for words for once in his life. "Yeah, I know that. But before he found you, I spent thest fifteen years supporting him through everything with his parents and his coronation. I buried myself in his work to help keep the weight on his shoulders from crushing him. I have put up with a lot of shit, and I get our rtionship won''t ever be the same now that he has you as his person instead of me." I turned to look at Killian, seeing the pain on his face but not sparing him any more of my pity or concern. "I had just hoped that our rtionship would have been one of the things he felt was important enough to put some of his time into, even if it meant both of you hanging out for one hour and eating a fucking brownie with me. It really didn''t seem like it was too much to ask for, but maybe I was wrong. ¡ö I needed a break, but I couldn''t afford one. How could I take time off when there was a potential threat in the castle? It would have been easier if it was just a threat to me, but not knowing what they were nning made it so that, once again, I had to put others before myself. "I''m taking the day off," I said, realizing I wouldn''t get anywhere with Killian, not today or in front of a stranger. Holden may have been Natalie''s biological brother, but Killian had enough pride not to give up his cold king act in front of someone he barely knew. "Wait, I wanted to talk to you." Holden grabbed hold of my arm as I started to teleport. Even if the darkness had begun to scare me, where I wanted to go was too far away to travel by foot or car in one day. I looked at him with wide eyes as we entered the darkness. It wasn''t the first time someone grabbed me while I was traveling to the other side, and I was sure it wouldn''t be thest. "Why does everyone keep grabbing me?" Holden looked panicked as he nced into the emptiness, his fingers loosening on my arm. "No!" I shouted as the connection between us started to break. "Don''t let go!" My hand shot out, grabbing the back of his neck and pulling him to me until our bodies touched. His free hand immediately found my hip, holding my body against his as the cold air of the ocean blew across my skin. "That was new," He murmured, but I couldn''t let go. It didn''t matter who he was or his rtion to Natalie. It had been so long since anyone had held me. The closest I had gotten to physicalfort in years had been Killian, throwing his arm over my shoulders a couple of weeks ago like he used to do when we were teenagers. Every other touch had been sparring or meaningless sex that did nothing to make me feel better. I didn''t need to say anything. Holden seemed to understand, and his arms wrapped around me tightly. Several minutes passed as I listened to the waves crashing and the subtle enchanting song from the rocks below. They would soon give up when they realized it was no use. I pulled back, nodding as I whispered a ''thank you.'' "Is it safe to let go now?" His hands moved to my biceps as he looked down at me, and I pushed aside my humiliation from letting my emotions get the best of me in front of him. Still, I had hit my breaking point, and I needed it. I nodded, pulling away and turning toward the ocean. It was a sharp drop down, nearly 100 feet to the water from where we stood. The airy song from below faded off as they recognized my magic. They knew there would be no snack here for them today. "I am impressed. Most people throw up their first time." My heels dug into the ground, and I kicked them off, letting my toes sink into the soft grass. "It wasn''t my first time. Aurora brought me here that way when I met her a couple of days ago, but how she did it was different. It was bright and easy. When you teleported, it was dark and didn''t feel right." I heard him approaching me as his voice grew louder. I looked over my shoulder at him, my arms moving up to wrap around my torso to protect myself from the chilled breeze. That was interesting news, and it made me eager to talk to Aurora, Natalie''s mother when I got back home. But I was in no rush to leave just yet. ¡¯Is this your ce?" Holden asked, walking closer to the edge. I watched as he looked around with fascination. "Where you go when you want to be free?" Free... such an interesting choice of words. Considering that I had nothing forcing me to stay in the castle, I had a lot that I wanted to stay for. No matter how hard it all was, that was a part of being a family. ¡¯I am free. I had been locked away for a long time before finding my home there. This is just where I go when I need air." My eyes closed, and my head tilted back as I listened to the sound of the ocean and enjoyed the smell of the salt water. When I opened them again, Holden had moved closer to the edge. He was looking down into the rocks and water below, and I knew they were calling to him. "I wouldn''t get that close if I were you," I warned, stepping up next to him as I looked down to see the naked woman sunbathing on the rocks. Her long blonde hair was fanned out around her, and I saw her seductive smile grow more prominent when she saw me. Holden looked taken by the siren, and I ced my hand on his forearm, snapping him back to the present as he lifted his foot to join her other victims at the bottom of the ocean. He growled in agitation, taking several steps back but pulling me with him, shielding me behind him from the creature below. "She''s as much fun as she looks. It''s when she tries to eat you after that kills the mood." Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Thirteen: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. I was amused when Holden had to get another look at the naked siren. He was amazed that she looked so normal until I told him that was how they lured in their victims. Their song and their bodies were a beacon to any species. When they fed is when they would shed their skin and reveal their slimy, boney, true forms. Vile creatures. I had seen them snatch a poor Sprite out of the air and bite them in half like a candy bar. It was not pleasant. The ground beneath us had been lifted to afortable lounge bed with soft, short grass. I had offered to take Holden back to the packhouse, but he refused. ¡¯If I don''t think about the siren wanting to lure me to my death, this is the most rxing ce I''ve ever been," Holden said with his hands behind his head as he stretched out beside me. He was attractive. I would give him that. But it felt wrong to think about him any other way when he was only eighteen while C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I was twenty-six. Granted, he looked older. Much older. Being a wolf did wonders for his build, but I didn''t feel physically attracted to him. "She''ll give up soon. If not, we can always kill and take some of her blood. Once you drink even a drop of it, their pull will no longer work on you." I smirked as the siren below us went silent. She knew she stood no chance against me. She barely made it out alivest time. "Is that why she doesn''t bother you?" He turned to look at me, and I smirked at him. "I can be scrappy when I need to be." I felt my heart slow as he smiled at me. It was a feeling I had never experienced before. He knew none of my past or the horrors I had to face. There was no pity or disgust. Most importantly, there was no fear. "It really doesn''t bother you, does it? The way I look." "It does." He reached over, letting his hand rest on mine, but I pulled away.'' I think you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. That bothers me because I haven''t smelled anything from you that would indicate you have any interest in me. I will win you over, though. I can be very stubborn when I want something." His green eyes bore into me, cing his hand back behind his head and flexing his muscles as he wiggled his eyebrows. "And what is it that you want from me?" There was a voice in my head, shouting that he just wanted to fuck a witch, but I pushed it to the back of my mind. "I want to spend time with you. You are breathtaking and strong. You deserve to be treated like a Goddess. If you''d let me, I could be the one to do that for you, or I can be your friend, but I require our midnight snack to be cheesecake next time." His words warmed my heart, and I turned away from him to look at the ocean before us as pain stabbed through my chest. "You have a mate out there who will be your entire world soon. Don''t let anyone get in the way of you finding that happiness." He let out a sigh, and from the corner of my eye, I watched as he followed my gaze to the horizon and ran his fingers through his hair. "Besides, it wouldn''t be fair to you for me to lead you on." I could picture Tobias as clearly as if he were standing before me. It wasn''t as if it were the first time I had thought about him today, but it was the most painful for some reason. ''Who is he? Can I take him?" Holden lifted his head, his eyes narrowed, but his lips twitched as he tried not to smile. "He can kick your ass in his sleep, but I don''t think he would care enough to actually do it if he saw us together." My ankles crossed as I adjusted, ufortable with the topic. ''Why not?" Iughed, the pain audible as I closed my eyes to prevent them from watering. "Because he never cared before." "Ah, so he is an idiot. Now, that I can work with. If I can''t fight him, maybe I can help you to make him jealous." Holden''s suggestion hadn''t been new to me. I had tried to make Tobias jealous several times, but that was before he ever showed any interest back. "I don''t think that''s a good idea, but I appreciate the offer. I''ve tried to move on for years, and nothing has worked. Finally, I decided to go for it and tried to get his attention. I thought being loved by him, even for a short while until he found his mate, would still be better than not having him at all. He wasn''t interested." There was a heavy silence between us as I admitted my pathetic story of unrequited love. A witch fell for a beast who was fated to another. I wanted to kick myself for ever bing so emotional and weak. "So, I''m hearing you have a thing for wolves. That means I have a chance." Holden smirked at me, and I rolled my eyes. The low sound of humming started again, followed by the powerful and hypnotizing voice of the siren. "Alright, let''s go." I stood up, seeing the zed look in Holden''s eyes from her song. The oversized lounge chair I had created dropped back to the Earth, and Holden jolted back to reality upon impact with the ground. "What was that for?" His eyes moved from me back to the cliff''s edge. I grabbed his hand, holding it tightly. "Come on," I ordered, and he looked down at our hands before raising his eyebrows at me suggestively. "Where are we going this time?" "Fishing." *** "I feel incredible!" Holden said, throwing his arm over my shoulders as I walked toward the dining hall for dinner. I had never felt so light and rxed as I did after drawing blood. There was nothing else like it. Killian and Natalie hadn''t arrived, and I was happy they hadn''t. I knew seeing Killian would ruin my good mood. "How long will the effectsst?" Iughed as his eyes darted around the room as he saw everything with a different view. When I had my first and only taste of siren blood, everything had a blue tint, but it was somehow clearer and brighter than before. "Itsted a few days for me. With your metabolism, it might be a day, maybe two." I said, wishing I could rx fully and let my arm wrap around his waist as my mind told me to. It amazed me how his touching me bothered me less than when other people did it, but I still wasn''t entirelyfortable. He was a physical person, but I needed baby steps. "What the world is that smell?" I heard Natalie ask, and I tensed before turning around and dipping my head in a respectful greeting. I had probably pissed them off enough today. I didn''t need to give them even more of a reason to kick me out of my job and home. "Your Majesties." Holden''s arm dropped from my shoulders as he sobered and bowed as well, our voices ovepping as we greeted our leaders. "That would be siren venom," Killian said, his eyesnding on my bicep where the bitch had managed to get a hold of me. I wore it proudly, knowing every Lycan and wolf here would know I had fought and bested a siren. "Josie, a word." Oh, how I wanted that word to be, ''No.'' That was a sure way to make him lose his temper. He had been doing very well at keeping himself in check, and I didn''t want to be the person he lost it with. I nodded once, following him to an empty sitting room down the hall, leaving Holden and Natalie alone to talk. I hesitated as I spun toward the door, wondering if he wanted them open or closed. He had taken me aside, so I assumed he wanted privacy for this conversation. Still, I knew he would be ufortable being alone with me. I was starting to believe he thought I was a siren too, waiting for the perfect moment to cast a charm over him and ruin his life. "Close the doors," He ordered. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath at his clipped and agitated tone. This was it. I hadshed out too many times, and now I would be let go. I doubted anyone in the city would let me purchase or buy a house from them without hiding who I really was. I would have to find a safe ce to build my own. It wouldn''t be difficult with my magic, but it would be lonely. History told me that my newfound friendship with Holden would be short lived. Once Holden found his mate, she wouldn''t be too keen on him spending time with me. So, I couldn''t count him as a friend yet. I did as Killian ordered, turning to face him but not moving closer. I stared at his chest, not bothering to offend him further by looking into his eyes. "Did you get seen to?" His question surprised me and my hand moved up to cover my bicep where the siren had sunk her teeth into me. It was a euphoric experience. One that would have drugged me enough for her to have me at her mercy had I not already tasted her blood. I hadn''t imagined he would care anymore. He certainly hadn''t paid any attention to anything that didn''t involve Natalie over the past few months. He hadn''t tried to visit me in the infirmary after the war when I had been stabbed. Granted, I had sent Natalie away during her attempted visit, but Killian didn''t even try. I had wanted to talk to him about the horror I had experienced, not with the stabbing but with the monsters in the darkness. He was the person I trusted the most. I had expected to see Killian or Tobias, but they never came. It wasn''t until I had shown my face again that I discovered Tobias had made it a mission to avoid me. Killian was so focused on helping Natalie control her powers that he ignored and pushed aside everyone else. "I''m very sorry, Josie. I will work on being a better friend." His hands were in fists at his sides, and I knew it was because he was having difficulty apologizing and admitting that he had done wrong. "You''re..." I stumbled over my words. My eyebrows raised as I tried to hide my entertainment at his apparent internal conflict and power struggle. "Sorry. Yes." He looked unamused as I smiled widely at him. The day was getting better, and I could only pray to the Goddess that it would stay that way. My smile crumbled as my hand massaged the bite mark on my arm. There was still one question that I wanted to hear him answer. "Why didn''t you check on me after the war, after I was stabbed?" Killian scoffed, his hands stilling at his sides, showing me he was confident in his answer. "I knew you were strong enough to get through it, and you did. You were out working again two dayster." "I had to." I wasn''t ready to tell him my fears about being reced by Natalie. Everything I could do, she would be able to do too. Her magic was stronger than mine was. Killian waited, silently demanding that I exin, but I knew better than that. We had been friends for too long for him to pull that shit on me. "Things will never be the same between us, Ian. I get that. You have a mate and will be starting your own family one day. I know it''s important to do everything possible to hold onto that. It''ll just take time for me to get used to our different dynamic." My stomach growled, empty as I hadn''t eaten since the browniesst night with Holden. "You will always be my family, Josie," Killian said, stepping forward to ce a hand on my shoulder. I smiled at him sadly. If only I could believe that. Family had never been good to me. My parents, the previous king and queen, Talia... "You too," I whispered, discretely stepping away to open the doors, letting his hand fall to the side. There was no point in stirring the pot by having his scent on me when we returned to Natalie. She didn''t seem to care and trusted me well enough now, but I knew Killian. I knew he was constantly stressed and terrified to do something that would ruin his rtionship. He had thought he had lost her once, and that had been the first time I had ever seen him on his knees before anyone. If keeping my distance would help him feel more confident in his rtionship, then that is what I would do. Holden smiled brightly when I saw him still waiting with Natalie. She nced between us, openly curious. I was surprised when she said nothing as he held his arm out for me, and I looped my hand through it. The door opened for us, and we entered the packed dining hall. My eyes immediately found Tobias, and I looked toward my seat. I wanted to show him that he couldn''t get to me anymore, but the look on his face made me question my reaction to his presence. 2 He was furious. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Fourteen: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. I growled as I threw another collection of old, stained floorboards into the back of my truck. It wasn''t often that I drove it. I despised the sound of therge machine, and being trapped inside the cage felt suffocating, but in times like this, I had no other choice. Neighbors, who had done nothing for years when they heard the crying or screaming inside my childhood home, were outside watching as I gutted the house as quickly as possible. The new flooring order wouldn''t arrive for a couple of weeks, but I felt my chest grow lighter with every floorboard I ripped up. The longer I stayed in the house, the less I seemed to notice Ana''s scent. It hurt to know that thest piece of her I had was about to be thrown out. Still, as I dropped thest load of the blood-stained wood into the truck bed, a little bit of the guilt I had been carrying lessened. It was a step closer to leaving my past behind and moving forward to the future, toward Joselin. I worked until the sun started falling, returned home to shower, and then went to the dining hall. The head table was empty, and I red at the door impatiently to catch a glimpse of my witch. Her smell was so unmistakable that it was as if she were in the room with me, and my nerves drove me wild. I needed to tell her about Ana and that I was finally getting closure. I needed to ask her to consider giving me a little more time. My spine straightened as the doors were pulled open, and Joselin walked in, her hand in the crook of another man''s arm. I felt my stomach twist, and I saw red. Her gaze slid right over me as if I was just another face in the crowd, and I wanted to jump over the table, throw her over my shoulder, and take her back to my house. A sickly, sweet smell rolled off her as she walked by, and I growled as I saw a bite mark on her perfect flesh. Siren. Had she not learned her lesson thest time? Joselin''s head turned, looking over at me at the sound, but she kept her lips pressed together as she walked by. I knew exactly who the man was. We had been warned of his arrival in the castle, but I hadn''t expected my witch to be with him. He smiled brightly at her, enamored by her beauty, and it made me want to kill him. But he was Natalie¡¯s brother, technically a member of the royal family. As much as I wanted to kill him, I had to restrain myself. Still, he needed to leave before I took his departure into my own hands. "You guys should have seen her. Joselin was incredible. I''ve never seen someone fight like that!¡° The man offered Joselin a piece of bread as he boasted about her, and she epted it. He had a child-like excitement about him, but he sounded old enough for me to challenge him and not feel guilty. "Tobias taught her most of what she knows,'' Natalie said, and I smirked as I knew she had my back. Joselin turned to re at the queen before looking back at me. That''s right, baby. Eyes on me. "Tobias?" The man asked, his elbow bumping against my woman''s, and I growled again, not bothering to look away from Joselin to the neer. I had gone all day without seeing her, without her scent and her touch. If anyone took her away from me now, I would tear them to pieces. "Ah, the man ring at you? How long did they train together? Fifteen years, maybe? n His tone was getting under my skin, and I was ready to throw my knife at him and skewer him to his chair. The fact that he knew how long Joselin had been in my life told me that she had told him about me. What she shared, I couldn''t be sure. "Yes," She whispered, the soft responseing across her lips like a defeated sigh. Joselin cleared her throat, shifting in her chair as she forced her eyes away as one of the servants ced her te in front of her. The rest of the pack was buffet-style, but my te remained empty as I watched her closely. She could feel me. I knew she could. Her perfect legs pressed together, and I licked my lips when she looked up and met my stare again. Oh, baby. Don''t you worry. I''ll ease that ache for you real fucking soon. My stare followed every bite to her mouth as I watched her lips wrap around the utensil. Everything about her was unintentionally sensual. Natalie quietly spoke to her brother, but I ignored them, focusing only on my woman. I would never let Joselin go, not until my dying breath. "Huh?" Joselin said, tearing her eyes away from her te to look at the blonde. "I said you should let me take you dancing tomorrow." He repeated, and I felt my eyes burn as they turned ck when my beast came forward. One more word from his mouth, and I would issue the challenge. "Only if you think you can keep up with me." She smirked, but I didn''t miss how she lit up at the invitation. "Hm, I think we would move well together." He responded, and my nails extended as I held myself back from ripping his throat out. Killian changed the topic, asking when Aurora and Henry, Natalie''s father would return from their trip. The conversation flowed from there, not going back to the date my woman had just agreed to. I waited until Joselin was done eating, making sure she had her fill before I stood. Joselin looked back up immediately, seeing my clean, untouched te before me, and held my gaze. No words needed to be said as I approached the door, silently calling her to follow me. I could feel her watching me with every step I took, and I knew without any doubt that she would be a few steps behind me. My back pressed against the hallway next to one of the conference rooms down the hall, and only a secondter, she emerged from the dining room. Her long hair looked windblown and wild, begging me to run my hands through it. The woman confidently walked, her chin up and back straight, her heels clicking on the floor. "Tobias," She greeted, stopping a few feet away and facing me head-on. The sound of my name on her lips was torturous, and I wasted no time pushing off the wall. "Was there something that you needed?" My arm wrapped around her waist, and I spun her, forcing the conference room door open. She let out a gasp as her body collided with mine. "What are you doing, sweetheart? You''re ying a dangerous game." I growled, nipping her earlobe gently. The smell of her desire was prominent, and I wanted nothing more than to tear her clothes from her body and sink into her as deeply as I could go. "I''m not ying a game, Tobias. You are." Her words were hard and clipped, but her hands rested on my shoulders as I pushed her against the wall, cupping her jaw as my thumb ran over her bottom lip. Her mouth parted open as she released a sweet little sigh that made me grow hard. "I''ll make the rules simple then." Her chest was pressed against mine, back arched off the wall. My lips brushed against hers as I spoke, and she trembled in my hold as the hand around her waist slid lower until I slipped my hand beneath her top and onto her bare skin. I tilted her head back further, running my nose down her throat until I reached her neck. My tongue slid across her skin where my mark would one dayy, and she moaned loudly, her hands moving up from my shoulders to sink into my hair. My heart beat quickly in my chest with relief, knowing I hadn''t lost her just yet. She was still mine. She N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. just needed a little reminder of what we were both working toward, what we could be. "If you want to go dancing, you go dancing with me. I am done sharing you. " I growled, my teeth scraping against her skin, but knowing it wouldn''t be fair for me to mark her just yet. Not without talking to her or asking her if she wanted to be mine. "I have watched you y this game with others for too long. You¡¯ve had your time to enjoy yourself, and now I am iming what is mine." Forget more time. I needed her. Joselin''s hands tightened into fists in my hair, attempting to pull my head back, but I wasn''t done. One taste of her sweet skin was not enough, and I was seconds away from fucking her on the conference table. "And what is it that you think is yours?" Joselin released my hair, realizing it wouldn''t have the effect she wanted, and slid her hands down my chest, her nails scraping the skin along the way. She had never backed down from a challenge, and I knew that she was enjoying this as much as I was. My hand moved from her jaw to her throat, and she gasped when I ran my nose up until it touched hers. I had waited long enough. Joselin let out a mixture between a cry and a moan as our lips connected, and I groaned with pleasure as her tongue touched mine. Every nerve in my body lit up, and I pressed myself against her further. I pulled back for a moment, needing to make sure this was real before capturing her lips again. Joselin bent her knee, running it up my thigh. I released her throat to grab her ass with both hands, picking her up as she wrapped her legs around me. Her body formed perfectly to mine, and I pressed her against the wall harder when she tried to wiggle her hips against mine. "If you don''t want me to fuck you right here, right now, you better stop." My growl was met with a moan of pleasure as Joselin dropped her head back against the wall, panting. Her eyes popped open as she looked surprised, but then her lips curled up into a seductive smirk as she trailed her fingers along my jaw and to my lips. "Would you do it against the wall or over the table?" Her taunt had me growing harder. I growled, squeezing her ass as I debated bending her over the table and spanking her until she learned her lesson. I opened my lips to speak, but the sound of a knock made me growl in anger toward the door. His scent reached me only a secondter. If Joselin hadn''t been wrapped around me, I would have ughtered him for interrupting. "That''s for me.¡¯ Sheughed, letting her legs loosen around me. "I don''t give a fuck." I let her slide down until her feet touched the floor but pressed a hard kiss to her lips as I cupped her face, trying to keep her from leaving. Joselinughed as she pushed me away gently. I dropped my head, running my tongue over her neck one more time. I wanted that pup outside to smell me on her, to know he was toote and she was mine. "I already made ns with Holden to go dancing. So, I will have to break your rules tomorrow night." There was a brightness about her that I hadn''t seen in a long time. She was enjoying this. "Sweetheart, you are just begging to be punished." She pulled away from me, stepping backward toward the door with a bright smile. "Mh, I look forward to that." She turned her back to me, her hand wrapping around the doorknob as I called out to her onest time. "Josie," She stopped looking over her shoulder at me with a heat that could melt metal. She was so fucking beautiful. "If he touches you again, I will kill him.¡¯ Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Fifteen: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. "Do I need to ask if you''re okay, or can I assume by your smell that things went well?" Holden asked with a grimace, but there was disappointment on his face. He moved away from me subtly, but I didn''t have it in me to feel guilty. Tobias said I was his. I had nothing to be mad about ever. The world could burn around me, and I would still be happy. "I''m better than okay, but you might not be." There was a slight skip in my step when I looked over my shoulder and saw Tobias hadn''t left the conference room. He would need a minute to calm himself down, and I bit my lip as I thought about turning around and walking right back in there to im him as mine too. "What the hell did I do?" Holden pulled open the door to the dining hall, and a few people looked taken aback by the smile on my face. Natalie raised her eyebrows at me, and Killian curled his lip when I walked past, no doubt smelling what I had just been up to. "He''s going to kill you," I practically sang happily, but Holden did not look amused. I looked up as Tobias entered the room, his eyes immediatelynding on me. It made me happy when he filled up his te and began eating this time, but I knew he was listening to everything I said. "For interrupting?" Holden asked, and Iughed when he looked from me to Tobias. "No, I think it was good you did," I smirked when Tobias growled. I would have loved to have him take me right then and there, but more than that, I wanted to be sure he wanted all of me. He had no problem ignoring my advances for months. I wanted to be sure that he was interested because he wanted me and not just because I stopped throwing myself at him. He would have to earn it, and I looked forward to the fun we were about to have together while he did so. "So, cheesecake?" Holden asked, and I looked back at him to see him staring out over the rows of tables with pack members talking andughing. I knew what he was really asking, and I nodded. Friends. "Cheesecake," I replied, my smile falling as I looked at him. He looked worried and sad, and I wondered what was going through his mind. He had a mate that was waiting for him. Once he turned neen, he could find her, but he didn''t seem excited by the idea. "Does this mean we aren''t going dancing tomorrow?" He lowered his voice but could still be heard by anyone who cared enough to listen. I met Tobias''s stare. His brown eyes had remained ck since our rendezvous in the conference room, and his hand was tight around his fork, his knuckles white. "That''s still happening. I''m looking forward to it." It made me smile wider as Tobias stabbed his fork into the wooden table before standing up and leaving the room. He wouldn''t being back tonight. I had pushed his buttons and was looking forward to my punishment. "You''re really going to get me killed, aren''t you?" Holden asked as Killian and Natalie stood to excuse themselves from the table. "Don''t be a baby. Fight like a man!" I insisted, standing as well, eager to get back to my tower for the night to take another look at Rona''s blood now that I was calmer. I also didn''t like that the council had stopped eating in the public dining hall and chose to spend each night eating alone in their rooms or the private dining room. It was suspicious. I would have joined them if I didn''t hate them. I could have tried to get them to spill everything they knew about what was happening or what would happen. Until I got to the bottom of the magic on the mountain, I would not trust any of their pledges to join us. Holden held his arm out to escort me from the room, but I shook my head. If Tobias was going to kill my new friend, he would have to wait until after we went out tomorrow. I wanted to go dancing. "Can I at least walk you back to your room?" Holden asked, and I stared at him momentarily before nodding in agreement. We were halfway there when I broke the silence, hoping he would give me some answers after I had told him about my love life. "Why are you so scared to find your mate?" "I am not scared to find her. I''m worried about what situation she will be in when I do.¡¯ He lifted his arm, rubbing his hand along the back of his neck as he tilted his head from side to side. I was buzzing with curiosity. Most wolves were over the moon about the prospect of finding their mate, but Holden wasn''t, which was unusual. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Beyond Killian, I hadn''t known anyone else to be resistant to the bond with their fated mate. "What makes you say that?" Holden let out a pained, almost dark chuckle, and I watched as the happy boy turned into a man. One filled with pain and exhaustion, hiding behind the fagade he wore the rest of the time. "I can''t know for certain, but I might have already found her. There was this girl growing up. She was the brightest thing I had ever seen. Always smiling andughing. I wanted to be around her all the time so that she could share some of that happiness with me." He slowed, and I matched his pace to let him speak. Clearly, he needed to talk about it. "She had this boyfriend that wouldn''t let anyone near her though, so I never got my chance. When she was seventeen, she got pregnant, and her light dimmed. When she turned neenst year, I thought that she would find her true mate, but she never said anything if she did." I nodded slowly, "And you think she might be your mate?" "It''s just a thought. The way she looks at me sometimes, I feel like she is trying tomunicate with me. I tried talking to her through the pack link a few times to see if she was okay, but she always has it blocked." Holden dropped his hand back down, sliding them into the front pockets of his jeans. "I have the feeling that if it''s not her, it''s going to be someone in a situation like that. They might already have a kid or be mated to someone they chose for themselves, and I''ll have to suffer through their rejection of our bond." "Well, if that is the case, you''ll always be wee here. I have a few witches who I could introduce you to. We don''t get mates, so you don''t have to worry about that with my kind." I bit back augh, imagining him with Aisha or Margot. He might be able to hold his own against one of them, but they were a few years older than me. Rona was closer to his age but would chew him up and spit him right out. "A witch and a wolf, are you sure you won''t get jealous? Having to see me around all the time with another witch might drive you crazy to know that you missed your chance with me." He smirked as we reached the door to my tower, and Iughed. Tobias was the only man who had ever gotten under my skin and into my heart. All of my possessiveness and jealousy were reserved for him. "Or, if you''re still here this weekend, you can always attend the mating mixer and see if any women here recognize you as their mate." I had not been looking forward to it. Every few months, everyone with Lycan blood who hadn''t found or chosen a mate would meet to search for their fated. If they didn''t find them, they could go to the wolf packs for The Offering to select a breeder. I ced my hand on the doorknob, feeling the magical field almost sizzling at my touch. Something wasn''t right. My smile fell, and the markings on my skin vibrated in anger, knowing someone was in my personal space. "Holy shit," Holden muttered as he stared at me wide-eyed. "Someone is in my tower." The low deration made his eyes turn ck, and all amusement melted from his face. He looked ready for war, and I was proud that he was willing to fight beside me. I knew this would happen, but I had expected it to happen sooner. My guess had been while we were on the cliff this morning. I had been wrong. It seemed she wasn''t as smart or fast as I had assumed she would be. The door flew open with a flick of my finger, and I stormed in with my hands raised. The sitting room was empty, but I could feel her still in my tower. I teleported up the stairs within the blink of an eye, staring at my destroyed study. Rona stood in the middle, her face as red as her hair, as she red at me. I felt Holden rush up behind me, but he paused at the sight of the angry witch. "You bitch," Rona roared before throwing a fireball at me. I knocked the attack to the side, pulling the oxygen from the air around it to suffocate the me and force it to go out. "That''s not very nice, Rona. I havepany. Use your manners." I chided, earning a screech of anger from her. "I should skin you alive!" Her threat was meaningless to me, and I rolled my eyes. I would let her attack slide since I had attacked her only two days ago. The difference was that I wasn''t stupid enough to let her get a sample of my blood when I did it. "You probably should, but you can''t, and you won''t. Now be a good little mommy murderer and get out of my tower before I call the guards in." I wanted nothing more than to watch her get dragged out of my room, but I knew it wouldn''t happen. She could easily handle them with her magic. But she wouldn''t get one up on me. "Did you think I wouldn''t find out about this?" She lifted her other hand, holding the bowl from my casting bench. The minuscule amount of her blood was still inside, and I narrowed my eyes as I forced myself not to look at my hidden safe. If I did, I would be giving myself away. "So, you did. Do as you must, but then get out. You have made such a mess in here, Rona, and as I already said, I havepany." I had to briefly consider grabbing and teleporting her into the darkness to leave her to the creatures lurking in the shadows. But if I knew her as well as I thought I did, she would overpower them and make them do her bidding. Holden released a feral snarl behind me when Rona stepped forward, lifting her hand like she wanted to punch it through my chest and rip my heart out. The sound made her stop, and I raised an eyebrow at her, waiting to see if she had the guts to take me on in a real fight. Wolves challenging each other was cute. They would wrestle and fight to the death. But witches... witches held duels. All elements and magic were at y, and anyone nearby was at risk of being hit by a rogue casting. It was deadly to all watching, not just the witches participating. Her jaw twitched as her teeth ground together, and I eyed her with amusement as she lit the contents of the bowl on fire. She didn''t need to know that the actual sample I had was already tucked away in my safe. Although, after she had been able to get through my ward to enter my tower, I would have to redo both it and the protection spell on my locked-up, hidden treasures. Her boots stomped loudly against the flooring as she strode toward the door, stopping at my side. "If you ever take something that belongs to me again, I will kill you." I turned to face her with a wicked smile, knowing it would only piss her off more. "You know I can''t resist you when you talk dirty to me." Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Sixteen: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. This was thest ce I wanted to be, but it was where I needed to be. The music was too loud, and the smell of alcohol and body odor was offensive. Still, I was here, watching and waiting. Joselin hadn''t agreed to be mine yet. We weren''t together, but I would be damned before I let her go on a date with another man. I hadn''t felt threatened when she had been sleeping with random people. But her going out on a date with a man who looked at her the way that only I should was not going to stand. I took a sip of my water, my eyes on the door as I waited for her to enter. If they were going dancing, this was where she would be. It was her favorite ce because it was right by the bunkhouse, so it was filled with guards who were used to her, and very rarely would anyone care if she was among them. It was the town''s people who didn''t know her that had a problem. Several of my pack members nodded at me in greeting but didn''t bother approaching me. They knew I wouldn''t talk to them unless I had to. They didn''t mind. I had risked my life for many of them in the past, and they knew my silence was nothing personal. I used to talk. I used to talk a lot. My father hated it. He beat me, telling me to keep my mouth shut. He said it made me a good warrior to know my ce, respect my superiors and not waste my breath on those below me. It wasn''t until I was older that I realized he wanted me to keep silent so no one would know he would torture me at home despite knowing our neighbors could hear it. They knew about my home life and did nothing to help me or stop him, and I would heal before anyone could see it. But then he got his hands on Ana. I was just a young teenager, practically a kid still. Those words would haunt me forever. ''You sound just like your father.'' Just like that, his life-long lesson finally stuck with me. I didn''t want to sound like my father. Joselin was my escape. Joselin was a fucking angel in the hell that was my life. She was the only one it was safe to talk to, and she loved when I spoke. She would listen to everything I had to say like it was the more important thing in the world, even when it was nonsense. It was impossible to miss Joselin as she entered the bar. Her long white hair was in a high ponytail, and I felt my eyes burn to the ck of my beast. She rarely wore her hair up, and I fucking loved it. The way it emphasized her neck and where my mark would one day be ced was like a beacon, calling me to her. I could do a lot with a ponytail and knew she would enjoy every second of it. The man, Holden, was right behind her. This time, he kept his hands to himself, and I grunted in approval. He leaned in, whispering by her ear. The music drowned out his words from reaching me, and I watched closely as she perked up with a confident smirk, her head moving as she scanned the room. That''s right, baby. I''m right here. When she didn''t turn in my direction, I leaned back in my chair. She wanted a night out, but I hadid the rules down very clearly, and I was a man of my word. I watched them closely, waiting for him to slip up, but he stiffened as she leaned toward him, inching away. Her smile fell as she noticed the distance he ced between them, and guilt suddenly overshadowed my jealousy. Joselin pursed her lips, facing the bar and away from me as she ordered a drink. The bartender, Joey, nced up at me as she did so, and I nodded once, confirming that I would be the one paying for it. I was relieved when I saw her turn again, trying to find me in the crowd but failing. Knowing that I had just made her happy with such a small gesture reminded me of how perfect she was and that she deserved more. I would give her more. Her head dropped back, and sheughed as her date ordered his drink and was forced to pay. They stayed at the bar for a while, talking and sipping their drinks while I sat back and waited. Eventually, Joselin stood. I felt my pulse rise as she gestured with her head to the dancefloor, staring at the queen''s brother expectantly. He was hesitant, and my teeth ground together as I waited for him to choose between life and death. Joselin shook her head, her ponytail swaying behind her. Her lips and cheeks puffed out slightly as she let out a breath of disappointment, walking away from him and toward the dance floor. Her hips swayed side to side as she matched the beat, her hands running up her hips to her neck before holding them above her head briefly. As I watched her move, I couldn''t stop the purr of pride and pleasure. With her arms up, it was like she was a beacon of light. She called me to her, begging me to watch as she lost herself in the music. I growled as my eyes were forced away to the man moving up next to her, seeming to have moved past his reservation. Joselin''s tensed at the sound as she saw Holden approaching, but she still didn''t turn to me. She knew I was here. She had heard me vocalize my anger but stayed where she was. Her body began to move more seductively as she stepped toward Holden, and he stepped back but danced next to her stiffly. My mouth dried as I watched Joselin roll her hips with the beat, her ass perfectly in my line of sight. Temptress. I couldn''t take it anymore. My woman wanted to dance, and I promised her I was the only one she would be dancing with. I stood from my seat, the chair sliding back against the flooring with a noise of protest that was muffled by the music. The wolf looked up at me, watching me cautiously as he moved further away from Joselin, stiffly swaying. Joselin paused, her confidence wavering as one of the female guards stepped between them. Holden smiled, grabbing her hand and spinning the woman out. The kid knew how to dance. I would give him that. Her hair was soft as I picked up a piece, wrapping it around my finger before pulling on it lightly, making her look up. Goosebumps rose along her skin as I dipped my head down, my lips brushing her ear as I growled out my demand. "My turn, sweetheart." I knew no one would hear me over the speakers, but she did. She heard me loud and clear as I kissed her neck and grabbed her hips. Her body trembled in my hold as she leaned back against my chest. "Can you keep up with me?" It didn''t take long before she was grinding on me, rubbing her perfect ass against my body. I swayed with her, refusing to lose contact. Even when she spun around to face me, my fingers trailed across her stomach. I was angry that she had the nerve toe out tonight with another man still. Yet, I was also the happiest I had ever been as my pack watched as I publicly made my interest known. There was no doubt that most of them knew of my attraction to Joselin, but I wanted everyst one of them to know. I didn''t want anyone else touching her ever again if I could help it. One of Joselin''s legs pressed between mine, and I pushed her closer to me with my hand on her lower back. She took my other hand off her hip, guiding it up her side, over the swell of her breast, and to her chest. Her heart was thumping as quickly as mine, and I licked my lips as I pressed my palm more firmly against her warm skin. I wanted to take her away from here, to show her how good we would feel together with less clothing, but I promised her she could dance. So, I let her dance. Song after song, she ground and rubbed against me, touching me as often as possible. My hands had moved down to her thighs, feeling the soft skin at the bottom of her tight, little ck dress. I didn''t care who was around us or how many people saw. I wanted them to. Joselin spun around, rolling her hips against mine as she dipped to the floor beforeing back up. I reached down, adjusting myself in my pants as my painfully hard erection strained against my jeans. She nced over her shoulder at me, smirking as she raised one eyebrow in a challenge. My woman wanted me to break first. She was intentionally trying to drive me crazy, and it was working. If it wasn''t going to be our first time together, I would have already bent her over and mmed into her for all to see that she was mine. One day, I would. But our first time wasn¡¯t going to be in a packed bar or a dirty bathroom. Joselinughed as I spun her back around to face me, grabbing her jaw and letting my lips hover over hers. Her tongue gently touched my bottom lip as she licked her own, and I growled in pleasure. I needed her. I needed her back at my house, in my bed, and to wake up in my arms. A few people whistled as I grabbed Joselin''s hand, intertwining our fingers before quickly pulling her off the dancefloor and out of the bar. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. I would pay my tabter. She shivered, pressing her breasts against my arm as she cuddled closer, but she didn''t slow as I pulled her toward my home. It didn''t take long, and she took a deep breath when I turned and started walking up the front walkway with her. "This is really nice." She whispered in awe as I pushed the front door open. I hadn''t realized that she had never been here before. As kids, she was familiar with my old house and came over whenever my father was out for work. But my new ce had never had a visitor. No one had ever crossed the front doorway and into my home. I swallowed, biting back the response I knew she wasn''t ready for. When I told her that it was hers if she wanted it, if she wanted me, it would have to be when she was sober and preferably when we were already in a rtionship. Instead, I pressed my lips together and guided her up the stairs and to the master bedroom. Joselin gasped as I spun around, pressing her against the wall. "You did so well tonight, Sweetheart. So fucking good, following the rules." I ran my tongue up her neck, tasting the lightyer of sweat that only made me want her more. She was addicting. "Do you know why I brought you here?" Joselin moaned as I nibbled on her flesh, where my mark would go, before shaking her head. "Because you need a hand?" She smirked, her hand running down my chest to the bulge in my pants, cupping me through the fabric. "Not this time." My hands tightened on her hips as I pulled my head back to look at her, admiring her parted lips and flushed cheeks. "To reward you." Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Seventeen: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. My mind spun, and I couldn''t tell if it was from my drink or the man pinning me against the wall. To be in his arms, house, and bedroom was a dreame true. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. I wasn''t surprised when Holden told me he could smell Tobias in the bar. I was excited. I knew he would show up, and the result was far better than expected. His possessiveness was invigorating and sexy as hell. Still, as he leaned in and let his nose touch the tip of mine, I was hesitant. He wanted to reward me, and I was more than willing to ept my prize. But he still needed to prove that he wanted more than just sex. If I just wanted sex from him, I would havee to him and cum for him long before now. "And what is my reward?" My fingers trailed over his peck, and he nced down briefly as I moved them up, dipping my fingers up and under the cor of his cotton shirt, drawing circles against his warm skin. "You''ll find out soon enough." The feeling of him pressing his hardness against me had me licking my lips as I imagined everything I wanted to do to him. But I needed to stay in control. If I let him take what he wanted tonight, there would be no guarantee that he would still be interested in the morning. "I think it is time for me to be the one who set some rules then," My fingers moved up his neck and to his hair. The soft strands slid between my fingers as I balled them into fists. Tobias looked intrigued, smirking with raised eyebrows as he waited for my demands. "You can touch me," I whispered, licking my lips before boldly grabbing his bottom one with my teeth and pulling it softly before releasing it. Tobias groaned, cing his forearm on the wall next to my head as he leaned into me further. "You can taste me," My tongue flicked out, teasing his lips. I turned my head, giving him my cheek as he moved forward for a kiss. The growl of disapproval he let out made my toes curl in excitement. "But you cannot fuck me. Not yet." Tobias pulled back, looking between my eyes, but he appeared amused. "I agree to your rules. But know that by the time I am done with you tonight, you will be begging to have me inside you. When I say no, I want you to remember this moment, sweetheart." Well. Fuck me. I had no doubt that he would stay true to his word. When his lips pressed to mine, I was lost. Tobias was addicting. He kissed me like I was something loved, something precious. I had never felt like that before. I never felt as wanted as I did at that moment. His hand on my hip moved to my lower back, holding me tightly as if he wanted to enjoy being close, but I could feel how tense he was. His muscles were coiled beneath his skin, and his erection was pressed firmly against me. I would never let it happen, especially in front of him. Still, the relief that the man I loved was holding me so close and kissing me so tenderly made me want to cry. But I didn''t. I refused to. That would be seen as me being weak, and I already had enough of other people and myself questioning my strength. It was bullshit to cry with excitement. To me, tears were reserved for grief, and I was celebrating. Not even when I had been stabbed did I cry. Yet, Tobias was my weakness through and through. I could ept that, though. He was worth it. My eyes fluttered open when he broke the kiss, trailing his lips down my throat. "Tell me, sweetheart. Did you let him touch you when I wasn''t there? ¡ö His teeth scraped against my throat, and my hands gripped his hair tighter, holding him to me. It was my sweet spot, and I moaned loudly as he sucked on the skin for a moment as I whispered my answer. "No. No, he hasn''t touched me since dinnerst night." It was a silent beg, a plea for him to believe I had been good. I wanted my reward. "Did you touch him?" Tobias''s finger hooked under the strap of my dress, and I felt a thrill rush through me when it snapped back against my skin. The delicious warning of what would happen if I broke his rules made me curious, and I knew I would be breaking his rules soon if it meant more time alone with him. "No." His lips curled into a smile, and he pressed a long, firm kiss to mine before whispering against them. "Good fucking girl." Tobias grabbed the bottom of my dress, pulling the fabric up and over my head in a swift movement, leaving me in nothing but my thong. I hadn''t bothered to wear a bra as my dress didn''t allow one, and the pained noise of approval he let out as he looked me over told me he was happy with my choice. "Get on the bed." I obeyed, trying to hide my eagerness as I stepped away from him. The loss of his body heat instantly made me want to shiver, but I resisted. I knew he would already be able to see the goosebumps along my skin. My fingers trailed over the bedding as I looked as seductively as possible at him over my shoulder. My ponytail brushed my back, and I smiled when I found his eyes on my face instead of my naked body. He would get his chance to explore thatter. For now, he looked happy as we made eye contact. As I climbed onto my knees on the mattress, I wondered how many other women had been in this same bed, how many women he was about topare me to, and whether or not he would find me wanting. The thought was frustrating, and I did my best to push it to the back of my mind. It was hard enough knowing that I would never look like them, not with the lines on my body and the "On your back." Iid back, unable to stop myself from turning my head when I smelled Tobias on the pillow. It smelled incredible. I bit my lip as he collected himself, taking his shirt off over his head but leaving his jeans on as he walked to the foot of the bed. My knees were bent, my heels digging into the nket. Tobias grabbed my right foot, carefully undoing the strap that held my shoe on before cing my foot back down and doing the same to the other. It was sweet and thoughtful, something I hadn''t had anyone else do for me. His rough and calloused hands began their journey, massaging my calves to my thighs. I knew Tobias was aware that I was wet and ready for him. I was positive that as he worked his way up my thighs and I spread them, he could see the evidence of my desire on the fabric there. I held my breath as I looked down the valley of my breasts, expecting him to continue his journey up my body. Instead, He stopped, moved back to my knees, and reced his hands with his lips. The small kisses and love bites he trailed across my flesh were euphoric, and I couldn''t take my eyes away. I could barely breathe properly. Never in my life has I wanted someone this badly, and I moaned when he kissed the insides of my thighs. "Do you know how long I have dreamed of tasting you, Josie?" His words caused his hot breath to hit the sensitive skin where my panty line started, and my hips wiggled as I silently pleaded for him to put me out of my misery. His hands slid up my thighs, and I gasped as he ripped the fabric from my hips. My hands grabbed the back of his head instinctively as he leaned in and licked me, getting his first taste at my entrance before moving up to my clit. His groan turned me on even more, and my back arched off the bed as he licked and sucked on the small bundle of nerves between my legs. Waves of pleasure rushed through me, building me closer with every second. "Fuck," I moaned, my right hand pulling free from his hair to slide up my stomach and grab my breast. My nipple sat between my fingers as I pinched it while holding Tobias to me with my other hand. The orgasm rocked through me quickly as Tobias continued to eat me out, his mouth going back down to my entrance before he thrust his tongue into me. I had never felt anything like it before. "Mh, Tobias," I cried, but he didn''t stop. He knew exactly what he was doing and what he wanted. One of his arms was under my thigh and over my stomach, but his other hand moved from my ass to join his tongue at my core. As he went back to my oversensitive and throbbing clit, his fingers circled my pussy a few times before he shoved two of them in me. I cried out in ecstasy, forcing my hand away from his head to grip the nket. "Yes!" Tobias pulled his mouth away, using the palm of his hand to rub against my clit as he moved up my body and kissed me deeply. I could taste myself on his tongue, but more so, I could taste him. The added sensation had me rocking my hips even harder against this hand. "The sounds you make when you''re cumming for me are so much sweeter than I had ever imagined." He kissed me again, and I knew he was right about his statement earlier. We had only been enjoying each other for a few minutes, and I was already willing to throw the rules away and beg him to fuck me. "More," I gasped, needing any and everything more that he was willing to offer me. "Don''t worry, sweetheart. Your night is just getting started. I am going to continue to fuck you with my tongue and fingers until you lose your voice from screaming my name. Your pussy will be mine before the sunes up tomorrow. Then, the next time I have you in my bed, I will fuck you so deep that you can never get my scent out of you, and everyone will know that you are mine.¡¯ Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Eighteen: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. The feeling of a hand trailing over my hip, pushing the nket down a tiny bit, made me stir. I rolled onto my back with my eyes closed, knowing by how dark it was that it was still either nighttime or very early. Either way, I needed way more sleep to recover fromst night. The bed moved as Tobias shifted his weight, and an uncontroble smile spread across my lips. Happy. This was what it felt like to be happy. His hand trailed down further, pulling the nket away from my body. I bit my lip, keeping my eyes closed even though I knew he could see and hear that I was awake. The stubble on his jaw slid up the inside of my thigh, and I gasped at the sensation. "Good Morning," He whispered against my skin before licking up my slit, giving my clit an extra stroke of attention. "It is a good morning," I whispered with augh as he turned his head and left an open-mouthed kiss on my thigh. "Have you not had your fill?" "Never." He growled, focusing back on my clit with his warm tongue and skilled fingers teasing my entrance. I fought the need to keep my eyes closed as he enjoyed his breakfast. Instead, I forced them open, ncing down at the most sensual sight of my life. My nipples were pebbled, and down the valley of my breasts, I watched as Tobias enjoyed himself. The little groans and sounds he made in response to my taste and the way he responded to my moans, and the rocking of my hips against his lips drove me crazy. His fingers curled inside me as he thrust them firmly and quickly, and I cried out as he brought me to my climax. My head fell back against the pillow, and my legs and hips trembled as my energy had been stolen from my body. Small sighs left my lips with each breath as he worked his way up my stomach, taking one of my nipples in his mouth before holding himself over me with his lips gently touching mine. "You are breathtaking." He whispered before stealing a kiss, and I leaned up, following him when he pulled away. My eyes fluttered open, surprised to see the brown eyes I loved. It wasn''t his beast influencing his words. They came from him. "I can''t believe this is real." My reply was met with a goofy grin, making my heart flip. "Believe it, sweetheart." He kissed me once more, a deep, punishing kiss that sent a thrill to my core. I wanted to wrap my legs around him and pull him deep into me. But he had stayed firm even though he had been right. I had begged him to fuck me, to slide in and fill me with his cock. But he refused with a smile each time. The closest he had allowed himself to get was to slide his shaft in the wetness between my lips, brushing my clit with every stroke. "I was called in, but I''ll see youter." He whispered, rubbing his thumb over my bottom lip. His eyes flickered over my face before he forced himself up and promptly pulled the nkets back up around me. "Get some more rest." I couldn''t resist watching him get dressed. My smile was unavoidable as he walked over and kissed my head before hurrying to leave the room. Tobias leaving me here in his house, trusting mepletely, made me feel giddy. I woke up a few hourster when the sun was high in the sky. The disappointment that Tobias had not returned yet was in the back of my mind, but I was too happy to dwell on it. He had a job to do, and so did I. Soon, I needed to talk to Aurora about being my pledge to join the council and teleporting, but she was still away. She and Henry had taken a vacation, wanting to reconnect. Based on how tense things were between them before they left, I would say they probably hadn''t even left the bedroom on their trip. I wanted that in my life. I wanted to stay in Tobias''s bed for as long as possible and enjoy him. Everything about Tobias''s room was neat and organized. I chuckled when I thought about my tower back at the castle. Compared to him, I was a hoarder with all my supplies and books. I wondered if it would bother him to always have my things around. My hands tightened on the nket as I immediately stopped that train of thought. Too fast and too soon. Things were going great, and I needed to enjoy what we had before jumping into something more. I slid my ck dress on, leaving my panties on the floor for him to findter, and made my way down the stairs and out the door. I had be more confident in traveling through the darkness, but it was thest thing I wanted to do today. I didn''t want that creature to ruin my good mood. I was also excited to walk through the packnds covered in Tobias''s scent, to have everyone know that he was mine. Several heads turned to watch as I passed them, but most avoided me just as any good neighbor should. I highly doubted they were friends with Tobias. So, that just made them nosy and irritating. The city was more crowded than usual as I reached the shops, and therge number of visitors to the city meant I had to be on alert at all times. It was probably why Tobias had been called in so early. Killian had been talking about testing other alternatives to The Offering. After what happened with his mother, he didn''t want to be responsible for any other woman being put in that same position. She had been chosen as a breeder for the previous king and was raped to produce an heir. It was something no one should ever have to go through or even be worried about. After the war, his first change was to eliminate the option of choosing breeders. It was a fated mate or a mutual mating. Everything else was forbidden. After that, Natalie had the idea to invite all willing, unmated wolves to the mating mixers each quarter. I hadn''t believed many would show up, but after fighting side by side with the Lycans, the wolves were more open to attending social gatherings with them. I was ecstatic that I didn''t have to attend any of their mating mixers. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Witches didn''t have mates, so I didn''t need to waste my time dressing up and mingling with people who didn''t want me there. It would just make everyone uneasy if I were to be there. At least, looking like this, it would. It wasn''t a long trek to the castle and back to my tower. I had been hoping to run into Natalie and Tobias on the way but didn''t. Instead, I was greeted by one pissed-off redhead arguing quietly with Aisha. I could barely hear them mention the word pledge, and I knew Rona was trying to make the council revolt against me since she wanted the selection for the empty seats to be filled immediately. The two women stopped talking when they noticed me. Aisha sent me a knowing smirk while Rona scoffed with disgust as she nced me over. "Well, if it isn''t the talk of the castle. Going out on a date with one man and ditching him for another...how scandalous." Her fingers tapped against her biceps as she crossed her arms. "Seems your reputation is still intact, Josie. It must be so nice not to care what other people think. You keep going from bed to bed, regardless of what will be said about you the next day." I licked my lips with a smile as I tilted my head. "I see green is still not your color. It''s fitting for you, though. Nothing green survives in the heat of Hell, but you''ll find that out for yourself soon enough." Aisha''s eyes widened, taking a subtle step away from us but watching on in amusement. "For someone who just gotid, I''m surprised you''re so bitchy this morning. Was it something I did, or did Tobias already dump you." Rona''s feigned innocence made my lip curl in disgust, but she wasn''t making it easy to remain civil. I wanted to light her on fire and watch her burn. "You don''t really think he would want someone who looks like you, do you?" "Were you born with your horns upside down, or did your mom just drop you on your head too many times?" I moved past her, walking in a calm and confident stride, not wanting her to see that she had any effect on me. I didn¡¯t bother to listen for hereback, but I knew she had one. She would never leave a conversation without thest word. The next time I saw Killian, I would ask his permission to kill her. Even if I had no evidence that she had broken anyws, she needed to go. I tried not to dwell on it for the rest of the day. I couldn''t reach Tobias without tracking him down in person while he was working to clear the air, but that was crossing the line. So, I waited patiently until the mating mixer was in full swing downstairs to leave. There was no need for either of us to be at the mixer, and I had hoped for another night alone with Tobias. The night before had been perfect, but it was my turn to tease and taste him. I pulled on my sexiest underwear and a cotton, ck three-quarter sleeve dress that left my shoulders exposed and fell to my mid-thigh. He would lose his mind when he saw it on me, and I felt giddy at the idea of him taking it off of me. The kitchen was catering the mating mixer as usual, and I loved going down during these events to steal a serving of finger foods for myself, even though I wasn''t participating in the event. The staff didn''t seem to mind, but I did receive raised eyebrows this time when I packed enough for four people to ensure Tobias would be satisfied. I had just popped a bacon-wrapped cheese ball in my mouth when one of the servers pushed through the swinging door to refill their tray. His head of brown hair stuck out to me right away among the crowd, and I stepped to the side as another server opened the door again, allowing me to see him more clearly. He held a water bottle in one hand, the other adjusting his suit jacket as a woman spoke to him very animatedly. She was beautiful, with her caramel colored hair falling just below her corbone and wless skin. Rona''s reminder of my appearance popped back into my mind, but my main focus was on why the man who imed I was his was here. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Neen: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. The food I had gathered for us was long forgotten in the kitchen. My ns for the evening were gone as well. The air in my tower swirled angrily with the threat of a storm caused by me. It had been a very long time since my emotions ruled my magic. It made me feel inept, and theck of control was worrisome. I hadn''t lost control since I was a teenager. The pain in my chest was unwee, and a few stray tears slid down my cheeks. My body''s betrayal and willingness to show emotion were infuriating, but I knew my true anger was directed at the man downstairs. I was sure he hated being there. With so many people around and trying to talk to him, I knew he would be ufortable. Even that knowledge didn''t satisfy the petty part of my mind that wanted him to be miserable for hurting me. If he wanted to go to a mating mixer and look for a wolf to mark, contradicting all the sweet words he shared with mest night, he could. I was a big girl. I could find a way to get over him. Nothing had worked so far, but that didn''t make it impossible. I could warn Natalie about the unknown threat and have it be her problem. She would be taking over my job soon anyway, so there was no point in letting her get her feet wet. She might as well jump right in. With her handling that, I would be free to escape and find myself outside this castle. My gut twisted at the idea of leaving Tobias, though. No matter how upset and angry I was, I would hate it if I left without getting answers. I had loved him for too long just to turn away and never look back. There were so many questions for him, but the most important was why I wasn''t enough. Rona''s words yed on a loop in my head, reminding me that a man like Tobias wouldn''t want a woman who looked like me. My teeth ground together, and my hands were in tight fists as I stopped pacing. There was only one way I could get an honest answer to ease or confirm my concerns. It was something I swore I would never do. I had learned to embrace who I was long ago, and while I knew this experiment would be damaging to my mental well-being if it confirmed my suspicions, I didn''t see myself having another choice. If I didn''t find out, I would never feel confident enough in myself. I would never be able to be in a rtionship without that fear hanging over me. I just had to hope that what I was about to do wouldn''t bite me in the ass. I needed to go into this with no expectations to prevent myself from getting hurt further. No hope. I could do this. The spell book with this particr enchantment had been shoved up on the highest shelf of my bookcase so it would stay out of sight. With a quick flick of my finger, the dusty and worn item flew across the room and crashed into my waiting palm. It was a novice-level volume, and I knew what I wanted would be easy to cast. My chanting was low and hushed for a few minutes before I felt my skin tingling. The usual vibrations of the runes and knots on my skin could still be felt. But when I looked down, I could only see the tanned skin of my arms, no markings in sight. I had never been able to hold color before, and while most people enjoyed being tan, I felt sick. But it meant the mour spell was working. It was difficult to look in the mirror and see this version of me, the fake one. A stranger stared back at me with smooth, wless skin, long brown hair, and deep blue eyes. She was beautiful, and I knew she would give Tobias a run for his money. His jaw was bound to drop when he saw me in this form. I just prayed to the Goddess that he didn''t let it show. I kept the same dress on, knowing it was not as formal as these events expected, but I didn''t have the patience to choose a new outfit. No one beyond the staff had seen me in it anyway. It was a dash to get back downstairs. I wanted to get there before Tobias left or chose someone. He had been attending these for years but had never chosen anyone before. His presence was only surprising because I didn''t think he had a reason to show up tonight. I thought he had chosen me. If not as his mate, then maybe to date me. The fact that he was here told me that his priority was to find his mate, and whatever we had would be short-lived if it wasn''t already over. I could feel him as I entered the room, ignoring all the gawking men and women around me. There was surprise on their faces as they watched me, knowing with the mour, they would smell me as a wolf instead of a witch. But there was still no way to hide my power. My aura would still be stronger than most. His brown eyesnded on me over the crowd, and my breathing caught when he didn''t look away. I took it as a bad sign that he was already interested in the normal-looking version of me. Yet, I smirked confidently before striding toward him, enjoying how the crowd parted for me. My body buzzed with excitement with every step, and while I knew this moment couldpletely shatter me, it also almost felt like one of our games. "Nice suit." My eyes trailed over him, my voiceing out softer than usual and sounding strange to my ears. Only it wasn''t mine. It was hers. Whoever this woman was that I was pretending to be sounded sweet yet seductive. Tobias''s eyes narrowed, and I could see the question in his re, wondering why I was bothering him. "I love the strong, silent type." I reached out as one of the servers walked by, grabbing a ss from the tray in their hand and taking a small sip of the sickly sweet beverage. "How is a man like you not imed?¡± I stepped forward, cing my free hand on his chest, gasping when he mped his tightly around my wrist. His grasp was firm, but he didn''t shove me away. If anything, he held my hand against him so I couldn''t pull away. Taking his reaction as an encouragement to continue, I tilted my chin up. A rush of satisfaction and betrayal washed through me when he leaned down, giving me his ear. The closeness caused my This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. breasts to brush against his arm holding mine to his chest, and I felt my nipples pebble at the contact. "You smell delicious.¡± My teeth nipped his earlobe, and he growled in response. If he hadn''t held me so close, I would have considered the sound a warning or threat. Behind me, I could hear a few new mates enjoying each other, and it wouldn''t be long before this room was full of naked men and women. Many wolves and Lycans enjoyed fucking in front of others, iming their partner for all to see. Mating mixers were notorious for it. "But I wonder how you would taste." My whisper was followed by the tip of my tongue trailing up his neck. I could feel the goosebumps against his skin at my touch, and he was growing hard against my stomach. The sinking feeling that he was turned on and enjoyed what I did to him in this form made my stomach hurt, but I also didn''t want to stop. He couldn''t know it was me behind the enchantment, yet he openly disyed his interest in the female before him. It seemed that he had chosen after all. I had been a toy, something to y with. Everyone knew we had gone home togetherst night, so he got the same reward as the others. He probably enjoyed everyone knowing he had the witch in his bed without having to say a single word. It was impressive. But I was disappointed that after everything, I didn''t even get to feel him inside me. I never got to experience what it would be like to make love instead of just fucking. Tobias''srge hand released my wrist, and I was taken aback when he grabbed my drink and pulled away. I watched, shocked, as he ced it, and his water, on the tray of a passing server. Even with the suit on, I could see the muscles in his back flexed and tensed. Then he turned around, and I gasped when his hand shot up around my throat. It seemed y time was over, even though I knew he was aroused. A round of cheers echoed through the room, signaling someone had just been imed, but the timing couldn''t have been worse for me. Tobias used the distraction to shove me a few steps back and up against the wall. There was minimal force behind it, but the action still knocked the breath out of me as he pushed his leg between mine. The hand around my throat moved up, and he used his thumb to tilt my head to the side. A moan ripped from my throat when his nose trailed over the exposed flesh. He let out a deep growl as he pulled back to meet my gaze with one of his eyebrows raised. I bit down on my lower lip, fighting back the mixed emotions he pulled from me. I wanted him, and I was enjoying our game. My panties were soaked for him, and if he wanted me, even in this form, I wouldn''t say no. Still, as he said, I adored his attention and affection. My love for him made me desperate to take all I could from him. But it made me sick that it was like this, in this form. I hated that Rona, of all people, had been right. His warm, calloused hand slid down to the end of my dress on my thigh before moving it up slowly. My eyes closed at the sensation of his fingertips traveling over my skin, and a lone tear slipped free as I turned my head away from him. I knew he couldn''t see the trail of water streaming down my cheek as it was on the other side of my face, closest to the wall. Yet, he pulled his hand away, cing it back on my covered hip. He was showing mercy. I was ying a game that my heart hadn''t been prepared to lose. The ache in my chest overtook the pleasure of feeling him against me. My lips pressed together to keep the whine of despair from leaving my mouth as Tobias''s nose gently touched my temple, his lips caressing my skin just by my ear. "I don''t know if you wanted me to kill you or fuck you. But this game you are ying, sweetheart, I''m not a fan. Give me back my witch.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Twenty: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. I smelled her as soon as she walked in. I would know her scent anywhere. But the woman that made her way to me was not mine. She was beautiful, but she belonged to someone else, i For a moment, I wanted to kill her. I wanted to string her up by her toes until she told me where my witch was and why she had her scent all over her. Then she ran her tongue up the side of my neck, and I knew. I would know her touch anywhere, no matter what face she was wearing. My body reacted instantly, and I was excited to see what game my woman was ying this time. She loved her games. She loved teasing me. But as I held her against the wall, her body trembled. But it was not in a good way. I could smell her desire but sense her despair. She wasn''t enjoying this. Her head snapped back over to me, her eyes widening at my words. "You know?" Her breathless question sounded closer to her normal voice, but it still wasn''t right. I didn''t like it. I softly kissed her lips before smirking at her. "Sweetheart, did you really think I wouldn''t recognize you?" The room was growing louder with every passing minute. It was almost midnight, and those who weren''t interested in the event that was about to ur had already gone home or were on their way out. I would have been leaving with them if Joselin hadn''t shown up. There were gasps, moaning, and the sound of flesh pping together. I had never been a fan of involving myself in that situation, but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t asionally watch, especially when Joselin was involved. The noises were spurring me on, but nothing couldpare to the feeling of my witch pressed up against me, even in the skin she was currently wearing. The wet streak down her face stopped me from lifting her against the wall and sinking deep into her. My thumb ran over the trail, drying her cheek as I looked between her cerulean blue eyes. They were nice, but they weren''t hers. I wanted her back. Her crying told me this wasn''t a game for her as I had thought. This hurt her, and I wanted to make sure that whatever I did, I would never make the same mistake again. "Change,¡¯¡¯ I demanded quietly,cing our fingers together but stepping back. I didn''t know if she would need space to change back. Even if she didn''t, I was greedy and wanted to see the real her. Her body buzzed as she whispered to herself softly in Latin, and I felt relieved when she returned to normal. A few people made sounds of pleasure at seeing Joselin present. It wasn''t a secret that she would engage in activities with pack members. The rumors of her skill and raw sensual power made her highly sought after. But that was before when nothing seemed to bother her, and she didn''t care about anything in the world. Now, I knew that was not the case. She could mask it all she wanted, but she did feel, and things did bother her. She had just been a master at showing it until the weight of it had be too much. Joselin showing me this side of her could mean that she trusted and felt safe around me, or I was the one who finally broke her. I hated the idea that I was or had hurt her while trying to heal myself, but the only thing I could do now was to prove myself to her and help her heal. Two broken people didn''t make a whole, i She looked hesitant, almost as if she was worried about me catching her using mour to seduce me. My hand tightened around hers as I turned, pulling her from the room. We needed to talk, and it wasn''t going to be here. A hand reached out, grabbing Joselin¡¯s arm, inviting her to join them. I let a loud growl fill the room as I pulled her in front of me and continued to guide her to the exit. The air in the hallway was significantly lighter and colder, almost refreshing, and I felt my mind calm slightly. Joselin allowed me to take her right back to her tower. She walked at my side with her head down, like a child about to be scolded. As soon as we were inside and in the safety of her home, I spun her around and pressed her against the wall to the same position we had been in at the mating mixer. "You''re ying with fire, sweetheart. When you walked into that room looking like another woman, and I got a subtle whiff of your scent, I was ready to kill you. I wanted to know why that woman smelled like you." She shuddered as I ran my tongue up her neck, mimicking her attempt at seducing me earlier. "What you seem to have forgotten is that I know your touch and your smell. It is even better that I can still smell myself on you. You may have masked yourself with that illusion, but everything about the real you has been imprinted into my brain. You can''t hide from me. Ever." The low growl behind my words was followed by her giving a slight shudder as she licked her lips. I tilted my head to the side as I watched her. She was glorious, but I didn''t understand what had just happened for the life of me. Why had she cried? She was fighting demons that she wouldn''t let me see. I only knew about the creature in the darkness. If it were my ce, I would tell her never to go back without me. At least with me by her side, she would be safe. I would fight to the death to ensure she woulde out on the other side. The demons in her mind were another story. I had no idea what battle I was fighting to win her, but I knew there was one. I pulled back, suddenly feeling uneasy having her in that position when it was clear she had been in emotional distress only minutes ago. Her hand stayed in mine, gripping it tightly as I walked to the couch and sat down. It surprised me when she climbed on myp and began to y with my fingers. "Why did you do it?" My whisper was met with a slight pause in her movements. "Did you not like it?" Joselin smirked, lifting my hand to her mouth and sucking on the tip of my index finger. I knew she was trying to distract me from the conversation. While it wasn''t going to work, I also couldn''t help the way I grew even harder for her as I felt the heat of her mouth around my digit. After knowing how sweet she tasted and soundedst night, I was almost desperate for more. I wanted to know what it would feel like to finally fuck her or to have her mouth wrapped around my cock. "No." I snapped, and her eyes briefly widened before she masked her expression as she released my finger. Her desire was the most delicious thing I had ever smelled, and with her straddling me, I could feel the warmth between her legs from her dress riding up. My hands mped down on her bare thighs as she leaned in and began kissing my neck softly. "Are you sure about that?" She teased, rocking her hips against mine and letting out a low moan in my ear that had me digging my fingers into her leg harder. "You sure felt like you were enjoying it." "Josie," I warned as her hands between us began to unbutton the white shirt I had on under my suit jacket. "Why did you do that?" She sat back with a scowl, and I could see the anger simmering under the surface as the marks on her skin vibrated violently. "Isn''t the better question, why did you go to the mating mixer? I thought you said I was yours. I might not be your mate, but it meant something to me when you said that." Iughed, licking my lips as she grabbed my suit jacket in her fists. She was livid, but I couldn''t help it. I was fucking relieved. "I didn''t go because I wanted to, sweetheart." My hands rubbed small circles on her smooth thighs, and she unconsciously slid them further apart to wee me between them. Still, I remained civil and kept my hands on her legs even though it took everything in me not to rip her panties off and show her that she was mine. "I am unmated and had no choice. Until I mark you, I will be at every mating mixer, as will the other unmarked Lycans. It is an order, not an option." 1 Breeding had been a problem for our kind. My kind had held out for their mates for the longest time, wanting to produce the strongest bloodlines possible. When they finally gave up the search, it was too anyone we wanted. Now we were limited to finding our fated or marking a willing mate due to what happened a few months ago with the previous queen. If I had told anyone about Ana, I never would have been forced to any of the mixers. But that was still a secret I kept tucked away. I had hoped Joselin would be the one to wear my mark. Her lips parted as the cutest look of understanding crossed her face. I leaned forward, stealing a kiss and waking her from her stupor. Joselin shook her head slightly as her cheeks turned pink, but she quickly appeared to be bothered again. "My turn, sweetheart. What was with the spell tonight?" Her breathing grew deeper but remained slow, as if she were forcing herself to stay in control. Her This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. breasts were right in my eye line with her on myp, but I kept my gaze on her face. "I thought that you might have gone tonight to find someone who looked normal and was one of your kind." Her admission was said casually, but I could hear the truth and fear behind them. "So, instead of talking to me, you thought you would test my loyalty?" Her reasoning angered me, but I was more concerned by her mental state going into this rtionship. "No! I mean, in a sense. I needed to know if you would still choose me with my appearance instead of the perfect, normal-looking woman.¡± I heard her swallow, and my hand moved to her hip to hold her to me. "No one has ever wanted me for more than one night before." The hurt in her words made me feel guilty that I had been enjoying her always being alone. I liked knowing she wasn''t looking for anything serious when fooling around with the others, so I could im her when we were both ready. But I had misunderstood her intentions. "I want you, Joselin, as you are. For years, I have wanted no one other than you." She looked between my eyes as a smile spread across her face. "You have me." She pressed forward, capturing a kiss and overwhelming my senses with her delicious taste and incredible pleasure as she rocked her hips against mine. "I''m yours." I wanted to kill myself when I grabbed her wrist to stop her from unbuttoning my pants, and she raised her eyebrows at me in confusion. She didn''t trust me yet, which meant that I hadn''t earned her. I hadn''t won her trust or love and couldn''t take her in good faith. She was feeling insecure and, knowing tonight was a maniption tactic to see if I would choose another woman over her, told me she wasn''t ready for us. I slid her off myp and next to me on the couch before standing. Joselin looked lost and so small as she stared up at me. "Not tonight, sweetheart. We will have our time, but it is not tonight." I moved to leave but stopped and turned back to her. She leaned forward as I grabbed her chin and ced a firm kiss on her lips. "I am yours, and you are mine. I am in this with you, but I don''t have your trust yet." She gaped at me in either awe or confusion as I stole onest kiss. "Soon, sweetheart." Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Twenty-One: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. It amazed me that his walking away from me made me feel giddy. After what we experienced together the night before, I had expected him to want to either pick up where we left off or to be done with me. I never, in my wildest dreams, expected his deration that he wanted me for me and wanted us to be mentally prepared to start something deeper before moving forward. No man I had been with before had ever thought about me on that level. I felt like I should be annoyed that he left me high and very wet, but I couldn''t. He chose me tonight. Not my body and not my power. Me. That meant more to me than anything. I would have let him have his way with me if he had tried to. I would have loved every second of it too, but it wasn''t the right step for us tonight. He knew it and respected me enough to stop. My hand moved up to my lips, pulling the bottom one down slightly as I giggled. The sound was startling as I hadn''t made a noise like that in a long time, if ever. I felt ridiculous chasing after him, but I couldn¡¯t help it. The door to my tower flew open, and I rushed down the hallway toward his retreating figure. Tobias froze, turning to face me just as I collided with his chest and wrapped my arms around his neck. He looked stunned as I smiled widely at him before kissing him with everything I had. His arms wrapped around the small of my waist, and he picked me up off the ground as he kissed me back. I wanted him to feel it, to show him how much I loved him and appreciated his choice. This was different than any kiss we had ever shared before. It wasn''t a kiss of lust and desire. It was love. I pulled back, still smiling widely as his eyes trailed over my face, reflecting the same happiness. His smile made my heart skip a beat as he set me back down on the ground. ''''Soon/ I whispered in agreement before stepping back. I could feel his eyes on me as I walked back to my tower, looking over my shoulder to catch onest look. He was standing with his suit jacket unbuttoned and his fingers in the front pockets of his pants, the smile never leaving his face as I closed the door between us. The following day did note soon enough. I was eager to see Tobias again, but I still had a job to do. As soon as the sun was up, a knock echoed through my tower, and I rushed to hide away the sample of Rona¡¯s blood that I had been working with. The power on the other side of the door was stronger than the others on the council, and I let out a breath of relief that she hade to me first. Aurora smiled knowingly at me as she looked over my shoulder. "You''re up early and clearly up to no good." I pursed my lips together, not wanting to tell her anything. I would never know how she knew I was dabbling in a bit of blood magic before the sun rose, but she didn''t seem to mind. "I''d rather not have any indirect involvement in your ns bying inside. Let''s go for a walk." She turned and began walking away, her ebony ck hair hanging down her back in a loose braid. I jogged forward to catch up with her, closing the door behind me and knowing that the ward I had in ce would keep even Aurora, a Descendant of the Moon Goddess, out if I wanted. "Holden told me something this morning that bothered me, Joselin." The double doors leading us out to the back garden opened slowly. I couldn''t imagine what Holden would have said. After Tobias threatened to kill Holden for touching me, I immediately had my guard up, ready to defend my man if she were to speak against him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "I don''t imagine much bothers you.¡¯ My response was met with a look of amusement before she cleared her throat and reached out to let her hand run along the tops of a few nts, perking them up with her magic. "It was about your teleporting. During the war, we were all injured. I had suspected that was why we went into that realm of darkness and shadows, but Holden informed me that is how you travel all the time." We slowed to azy stroll the further we got from the castle. I could see her concerned gaze on me from the corner of my eyes. I kept mine ahead, almost nervous about having such a powerful witch examining my abilities. Still, I had already nned on talking to her about how she travels through a different realm. Holden said Aurora''s was light and easy, while mine was dark and haunting. "That''s how I was taught.¡¯ The memories of my teacher were conflicting. In some, she treated me like she would a daughter or a niece. In others, I was a pathetic excuse for a witch who needed to be punished. "By Talia, no doubt." The angry spitting of her name from Aurora wasn''t surprising. Talia had previously held my job as the royal advisor and was very close to the previous queen, Lillian. When Queen Lillian turned on us, Talia went with her, and the betrayal had stung. The woman had been short-tempered, vindictive, and petty, but when she found someone she felt was worthy, she was loyal to a fault. I thought I had been one of those people to her. When I was found in the woods at eleven, I was brought back by the king, who handed me over to his royal advisor, Talia. At first, she didn''t know what to do with me. Everything was a fight or power struggle between us. She didn''t know how to care for a kid or raise one, and I didn''t understand how to control my magic. Over the years, we bonded, but when Killian ascended as the new king and chose me to be his advisor, she was livid. I waited for her to enact revenge, but I never expected she would help the prior queen lead an army against us. "Yes, she taught me most of what I know." The rest of it I had learned in books and from other witches when we crossed paths during my teenage years. "That is very unfortunate. She loved to y with dark magic." Aurora turned to me, stopping us from moving forward as she reached for my arm. I jerked away. There were very few people I allowed to touch me, and witches were not on my list. Witches, myself included, could not be trusted. I had learned that they always had something up their sleeve, driving their actions. The several vials of blood I had in my safe were evidence enough of that. "Let me show you what it should be like." She held her hand out, palm up, and I stared at it nkly for a few seconds. This was one of the reasons I had wanted to seek her out upon her return, but who knew what would happen when light and dark collided in different dimensions? As I ced my hand in hers, the world around us faded. It was different. Traveling into this realm was softer than the way it flickered with static when I traveled. Holden had been right. Everything had been bright, and the air felt thinner. I couldn''t see anything in the empty white space surrounding us, but I could feel it. We were alone. There was nothing else here but us. "How?" My curt demand for an exnation was met with augh, and Aurora tightened her hand around mine as we appeared back at home on the other side of the garden. "I will show you, but you must agree to never go into the darkness again. It is not safe." The color had slowly drained from her face, and her light green eyes dimmed as she looked away. I knew it wasn''t safe. I could feel him, the beast who had stolen a taste of my blood. He was stalking me each time I went through his realm, waiting for his chance to pounce. "Agreed." It was an easy promise, one I didn''t make lightly. But she didn''t need to know that I had already been avoiding it when I could. And so, she showed me. It waspletely different from what I was used to, and I knew it would take some practice. But after an hour, I could at least get in and out of the light. It just wasn''t quick or smooth. Yet, Aurora looked proud as she released my hand and nodded with a smile. "You did very well." "Are you nning on staying long?" My question slipped out, but Aurora seemed to understand me more than most. She had never seemed offended or read into any tone I had used with her. Others were constantly irritated and annoyed when I was short with them, but not her. "I am. I will be here for as long as Natalie will have me." She smiled, looking back to the castle. "I never thought I would see her again, but I am blessed that I can be here now." I hummed in acknowledgment, but I had no experience of a loving family and no way to rte to her. "I would like for you to consider being my pledge for one of the seats on the council.¡¯ Her eyes widened, but she smiled softly as I held her gaze. Until the war, I had been the only council member who stayed in the castle, and that was because of my position as the Royal Advisor. Once I was relieved of that duty and Natalie took over, I needed to know that there would be trustworthy council members in the castle walls at all times. Natalie wasn''t necessarily on the council but ruled over it as the queen. Besides her, there was no one else I would trust. My suspicions of Aurora''s involvement in what I saw in the mountains had dissipated over time. The longer I sat with the idea, the more I felt there were other suspects to look into. Like Rona. A witch that strong who had already admitted to draining her own mother for power could not be trusted. But there was also the possibility that someone survived from the other side of the war and was growing stronger, plotting their revenge. It had been so long since I had been blessed with a vision that I was getting frustrated, not knowing which direction to start with. The idea that I was wasting time on Rona made me uneasy. It was a risk. But I had to deal with the devil I knew over the devil in hiding. "I would be interested in that, but you must do me a favor before I agree." Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Twenty-Two: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Of all the inconceivable requests Aurora could have made, this one was the most irksome. I had more important things to do than trampling through the forest, looking for some creature she wanted to collect, like prized cattle. ''Find him. Convince him toe here.'' Her vague instructions then included no more than to tell me I had to do this without using magic and I had to go alone. I had yet to determine if I would be capturing a human, a troll, or a dragon. All I knew was that she was wasting my time, trying to get me to prove myself to her before she would ept the offer to be my pledge. It was infuriating... and fun. I loved a good challenge, and whatever game Aurora was ying, I wanted to win. It was almost a sickness, the need to excel at everything and prove myself as the best. What frustrated me the most was the time it would take. The thought that this was a trap to get me away from the castle while the threat closed in on my people, my family, was brief. Aurora was a descendant of the Moon Goddess, and I had faith in Her. I had to trust that she wouldn''t and hadn''t turned her back on the Goddess or her daughter. So, I had to weigh my options. Do I risk another getting a permanent spot on the council by staying to protect my people, or do I inform the others of the threat and have them look out for it while I am gone? It wouldn''t be such a hard decision if I knew how long I would be gone. I would go, in a heartbeat, to keep the council trustworthy if it was only a few days. But I had no idea what was in store for me or how long I would be away. I was sulking and lost in thought as I stormed toward the dining hall. If I was going to make a rational decision, I needed food. Aurora was already sitting at the head table with Henry and Holden. Holden looked amused and slightly disgusted, sitting next to the mushy couple as Henry kissed Aurora''s knuckles before whispering something in her ear that made her cheeks turn the darkest shade of red I had ever seen. My usual seat to Natalie''s left was still open, but her chair remained empty. She had probably taken lunch in Killian''s study as they preferred. Holden sat to my left, and he smiled brightly when he saw me approaching. I felt eyes burning into the side of my head. The way my body lit up to alert me of his presence told me exactly who it was. His brown eyes bore into mine from where he sat at the long stretch of the table, and butterflies filled my stomach when I saw him nce from me to Holden. He was still jealous, that foolish man. He should know by now that I was his and had been for years. I nced back to Holden, trying not to flinch when I saw how his mouth turned down, and he nodded in eptance. I would have to make time for him as a friend, but this choice was more important to my future than anything. My feet carried me forward, and I watched as the corner of Tobias¡¯s mouth twitched as he tried to hide his smile. The table fell quiet as I took the seat next to Tobias. His handnded on my thigh, and he squeezed it once, but I could practically hear him silently praising me for making the right decision. Maybe this would result in another reward. The servant looked equally confused as they brought out my prepared te and found me sitting among the pack. It was customary for our tes to be put together by the chef and served to us while the rest of the pack ate buffet style. It was so we could reduce the risk of contaminated or poisoned food. Tobias had no problem making his te, and I wrinkled my nose at therge amount of green beans he had next to his overflowing sandwich. I turned to face him, wanting to tell him everything about this morning but unable to with all the ears focused on us. They were listening in, trying to find something to gossip about as if my choice of seat hadn''t already been enough for them. Instead, I felt nervous for the first time in a long while and could only form a "Good Morning." Tobias shed his straight, white teeth at me before leaning in and kissing me quickly in response. His hand that was not on my thigh picked up his sandwich, and he began to eat, rubbing his other thumb along the outside of my thigh. The warmth of his palm burned against the skin, and I pressed my leg closer to him, enjoying the feeling as our legs pressed together. I had never pegged him for the type to enjoy public disys of affection, but I did peg him for the guy who would publicallyy his im on his woman. As I peeked up and saw Holden in a conversation with Aurora, not looking in our direction, I felt my chest tighten when I realized Tobias did it because he was happy to see me and not for a im. The things this man could do to me and made me feel were almost magical. "Are you free after lunch? I want to talk to you about something." My whisper was still heard throughout the room as several people started making suggestivements or whistling. I would have blushed if it This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. wasn''t followed by someone saying, "Looks like the White Witch is ready for seconds." Tobias let out a loud growl as I stood up, aiming my hand toward the manughing with his friends. "You have taken for granted the ability to speak freely. You have forgotten your ce." A smirk crossed my lips as he began to scream, his lips sealed shut as I cast a shortsting curse over him. He would be free to speak, eat, and drink again tomorrow. But until then, I would enjoy the silence. "I have fought and killed for you a hundred times over. Show respect, or don''t show your face in my home." They didn''t have to eat here. They chose to. The dining hall was open to everyone, but no one was forced to attend, even during the official pack dinners. They could eat at any one of the inns or restaurants, or they could eat in their own homes. The pack mentality made them want toe here and eat together. Isting themselves onlysted so long before they craved thepany of other their kind. Several pack members gasped as the man began wing at his face, trying to open his mouth before racing out of the dining hall. I presumed he would go to the healers, but even they couldn''t help him. The room was silent but rxed as I sat back down, and Tobias watched me with amusement. I waited for anotherment or the pouting Lycan to storm back in as we ate. It would have been amusing to watch him mime for me to fix him, and I was very disappointed that he didn''t. By the time we had finished our meals, Tobias had looked agitated. He gathered our empty tes and led me away. I had expected to go back to my tower with him, but I was shocked when he took me out of the castle and to the familiar house on the outskirts of the town. It looked run down and forgotten, unlike the ce I once knew as a child. Tobias would asionally bring me here, only when his father wasn''t home. When he was, we would stay in the forest and y. I was curious why he had brought me here, but as his hand tightened in mine, I knew better than to ask. The porch creaked beneath us loudly in protest. As Tobias opened the door, the site of the gutted house made my eyes widen. The floor had been ripped up, and there was a pile of drywall by the base of the stairs. "I need to tell you something too." His deep voice sounded thicker, and I saw him staring at the chunks of the drywall on the floor. "Okay, you first.¡¯ My hand ran over his back as I whispered the word. It was clear that what he had to tell me would be more painful than my news of leaving for a few days. "You know about my father already," He stated, facing me with his hands on my hips. I nodded. I did know about his father''s death when Tobias was young. It was tragic. I would see Tobias going in and out of the bunkhouse for years, having no one who could take him in. ¡¯I am sorry for your loss.'' Tobias let his head fall back as a cruelugh left his hips. ¡¯ Don''t be. I''m the one who killed him." It wasn''t easy to school my expression and keep my surprise from showing. Something like that would have gotten around the pack, and I was surprised I hadn''t known about this before now. They must have kept that pretty tight- lipped. ¡¯I''m sure you have your reasons. You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to. You are entitled to your secrets.¡¯ Tobias shook his head, the forced smile falling from his lips. The pain etched into his face was unlike any emotion I had ever seen from him before. "He used to beat me, Josie. Every night for as long as I could remember, he would beat me and then lock me in my closet until he felt I had learned my lesson." His eyes flickered over to the cut-out drywall sheets, and I knew he had cut them out of the wall for a reason. It made sense now, the days that would go by without me seeing him. I always thought he was mad at me, and then he would appear again, acting as if everything was normal. It wasn''t until we were fourteen that he cut me out of his life. We didn''t speak for a few years. The thought that his father had been beating him made me furious. If I had known then, I would have killed the man for Tobias. "I am d that you were able to free yourself," I said, letting my handsnd on his chest, but he leaned back slightly as he closed his eyes. We stood like that for several moments before he opened his eyes again. "I was, but I was toote. I wasn''t strong enough back then. I had just shifted for the first time. It wasn''t until after he got to her that I snapped." Her. My breathing caught in my throat as I pieced it together. "He killed my mate, Josie. He murdered Ana right in front of me. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Twenty-Three: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. My arms wrapped around him, pulling Tobias against me. I could feel his body shaking, but the tear that hit my shoulder made me hold him in impossibly tighter. After the horrors this man experienced, I was in awe that he still grew to be such a good man. No one should ever have to experience what he did. "I''m so sorry, Tobias,¡¯ I whispered, feeling his arms wrap around me. He was fighting back his emotions and held his head up, leaning it against the side of mine. His breathing was low and deep as he tried to calm himself, but he was clearly in pain. "You did the right thing. He deserved to die." The idea of the woman carrying half of his soul being killed before him was heartbreaking, and I knew he had been silently suffering for years. Not many peoplested long after their mate died. They went crazy, but most just killed themselves to end their agony. For him to be standing here with me only spoke to his strength. He wasn''t the same as he was before, but he survived. "I should have done it sooner." I almost wished he did, either that or for him to have told me. At that point in my life, I already had blood on my hands, and killing his father would have brought me great joy. If it meant saving Tobias from his father''s torment and Ana from death, I would have skinned that old bastard and let him bleed out in the garden. I wouldn''t have had Tobias for myself, but as long as he had been happy, I would have been fine. "You did what you could. You were just a kid." I whispered, pressing my lips against his shoulder. We stood there for what felt like hours, holding each other as he grieved the loss of his childhood, father, and soulmate. I wasn''t even happy that I didn''t need to worry about him finding his true mate and leaving me eventually. I was mourning with him. There was no joy to be had when the man I loved more than anything in the world was hurting. So I just held him, wanting to take away some of his pain and sorrow. He pulled back, cing his hands on either side of my face as he looked into my eyes. He was searching for something, and whatever it was, he seemed to have found it. "I wanted to be ready for you, Josie. I''m sorry I took so long." "You can take as long as you need. I''m in this with you." It was the same thing he had said to me the other night. We were in this together. He gently pulled my head forward, kissing my temple, and my eyes closed." I don''t need too much longer. Once I finish fixing this house, I will sell it and leave it all behind." I wanted to tell him that it was okay to take his time and not rush this. Grieving was natural, and I wanted him to be sure about us before we moved forward. But I kept my mouth shut because the picture he was painting for me, the one where we had a future together, was a dreame true. It was something that I had wanted for so long. "Is there anything I can do to help?" As soon as the words left my lips, I mentally kicked myself, not because I didn''t want to help but because I wouldn''t be here to do so. "You have already done more than you could possibly know, sweetheart." He looked around the room, and I felt my stomach turn when I saw how bothered he was to be here. "I brought you here because you deserve to know everything before we move forward. I also wanted you to see what I have been spending my time on each day. I wanted you to know that I am working toward this, toward us." "Thank you for sharing this with me," I whispered, resting my cheek against his chest. It had to of been hard to tell me about his past. But now that I knew, it helped me to understand him so much better. I jumped as the distant sound of an explosion echoed through the house. Tobias covered my head with his arm, holding me tightly to him. Whatever caused the noise had been close enough to cause panic but far enough away not to have done any damage. The pack could be heard outside, shifting and running to their positions for battle. My mind was whirling, trying to remember my practice from earlier that day. Light. I needed to get us through the light and to the castle. Tobias would need to guard the queen, and I needed to protect them against a magic attack. It took me longer than I would have liked, but the world faded around us. I held Tobias tightly as we teleported through the light and to the castle courtyard. Tobias swiftly pulled me behind him, cing me between him and the castle as Killian and Natalie made their way through the door. They were looking out to the horizon, just as the rest of the pack was. A fire could be seen burning on one of the mountains in the distance. For it to have been so loud while being so far away, it had been a huge explosion. "What the hell is going on?" Holden whispered, joining us with Aurora and Henry at his side. Another explosion shook the ground as trees flew and mes consumed more of the mountain. I watched in shock as the enormous billows of grey smoke filled the air above the mountain. "Gather the guard. Lock down the city. I want everyone in position and prepared for an attack." Killian''s voice rang out strong and deep, spurring the pack into action. "There is no threat to us, your majesty, not from that." Aurora''s voice was calm, and I stiffened when she nced in my direction. ¡¯Joselin, it is time." "Less than a day. I get less than a day to decide? I haven''t even had a chance to talk to my...." I cut myself off. The immature title of ''boyfriend'' was on the tip of my tongue, but I wasn''t sure we were even in a rtionship yet. Whenever we discussed it, it was agreed that we both had things we needed to work on to make ''us'' possible. My eyes flickered up, and I felt my body rx as Tobias looked over his shoulder at me, and the corner of his lips twitched. He was happy. He knew exactly what I was about to say, and it had amused him. "Exin." Killian barked, grabbing Natalie''s hand and rubbing his thumb over the back of it. The smooth gesture made me want to smile now that I knew what it felt like to be protected by the man I loved as well. It was a good feeling. Killian hade a long way from the man who refused to let anyone in to bing a man who was My hand lifted, and my fingertipsnded on Tobias''s lower back. His arm reached back, pulling me closer as Aurora looked at me. She nodded to the side where the mountain was burning, and I narrowed my eyes at her. "This is Joselin''s task. There is no threat to the people. The fight will stay on the mountain and only end when she has aplished what I asked of her." Her continuously vaguements were getting on my nerves, and I was starting to think she spoke this way on purpose. I had even heard her talk to Natalie in those empty statements. It was infuriating. "I am getting a little impatient with your vague statements, Aurora. Either spit it out, or you can forget about the pledge, and your precious little pet out there can burn for all I care." My threat was spat through gritted teeth, but Natalie surprised me when she turned to me. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Joselin, you should go." It was an order from the queen, not my friend. I had no choice but to give in or go against her order and give up my position earlier than necessary. "Has she told you her requirements, your majesty?" The title rolled off my tongue with disdain. The more often I said it, the less I respected it. "I trust that she has good reason for this request. If she says you are the one who has to go, then you should." Natalie stepped forward to ce her hand on my arm, but I stepped back. "She had ordered that I go alone and powerless. I am up for a challenge, but we just watched half of that mountain get blown up, and you''re blindly ordering me to face an unknown threat with nothing? No information, no magic, no healers, no help. We don''t even send out border patrols on their own! There are at least three in a squad! You''re sending me to my death!" I snapped, my anger fueling my tongue as Ished out at the queen, not caring that I was being openly disrespectful in public. "This is ridiculous! You can''t just send her out there alone.'' Holden argued as Tobias let out a loud growl. Tobias''s arm tightened around me as I tried to pull away and step toward the stunned queen. "Enough." Killian''s voice boomed, and my jaw mmed shut. ¡¯I''ve seen you take on creatures three times your size without magic. I know what you are going after, and I need you to trust me, Josie." "I would trust you if you didn''t keep secrets from me all the time. Since Natalie was brought here, I have been kept so far out of the loop that I don''t see a point in my presence anymore." I kept my voice low and emotionless even though the courtyard had rapidly emptied. It was more than likely under Killian''s order through the mind link to prevent a scene, but I was past that point. "Watch it, Josie!" Killian warned, his eyes swirling ck as his beast started to make his presence known. It wasn''t the first time I had fought with my best friend, and it wouldn''t be thest, but this was the first time I felt like an underling fighting with their king. "Just do as you are told." "Or what? Will you kick me out of my home and have your mate take over my duties? You''re already halfway there, Your Majesty. Just ensure you have someone monitor the situation I warned you about while I''m gone." My fingers trailed along Tobias''s back as I moved around him, freeing myself from his hold and making my way inside to pack a bag. I heard him moving behind me, and it made me feel better that Tobias was still on my side even though I had just disrespected the King and Queen. His handnded on my lower back, and I sank into his side as I made my way to my tower. I was burnt out. Completely and utterly burnt out. I would tackle this challenge. I loved a good fight and could benefit from drawing blood right now. After that, things were going to change around here. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Twenty-Four: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. For a moment, I wondered how much time we would have to run if I were to rip off Aurora''s head. Could we make it into the city before the guards rained down on me, or would one of my childhood best friends, Killian, rip my throat out before I could make it that far? I kept myself calm and in check, but as soon as Joselin''s tower door mmed shut behind me, I was in a fury. I couldn''t help but pace momentarily with my hands in fists at my sides. They wanted to take her away from me. I just got her, and they were sending her away. I knew it came with being in the guard. We were sent out on patrols and missions all the time. I even knew Joseline had tackled a beast or two in her time. But I wasn''t happy about it. "Is this what you wanted to talk to me about?* I asked as Joselin grabbed a backpack, looking adorably angry and lost as she tried to figure out what she needed to bring, like a shlight and a lighter. She was out of her element. She would typically take things rted to magic. That had always been her primary weapon. My heart beat painfully at the idea of her going alone, and I wouldn''t stand for it. Aurora was not my queen. She could not order me. Until Killian or Natalie used an alphamand on me and ordered me to stay, I would follow my woman to the end of the Earth. "Yes,* She said, pulling a few knives out of her closet and strapping them to various ces on her body. It might have been the adrenaline pumping through my system, but the sight of her cing her foot on her bed while she strapped a dagger to her thigh made me want to tie her to the frame and drag the metal tip across her skin until she squirmed and begged for me to take her. I could do a lot of things to her with her restrained. The idea of her tied to my bed, giving upplete control to me, allowing me to indulge myself in every fantasy I have ever had about her, had me growing hard. "You wanted my opinion on it before you answered?" My hands tightened into fists to keep me from reaching out and grabbing her. She had a job to do, and I wouldn''t get in her way, but I would give her a proper goodbye just in case they did stop me from going with her. I wanted to give her so much pleasure that she would be willing to fight through a field of demons toe home to me for a taste of more. Her choice to include me in the decision told me she was healing and growing. She saw us as a team. "Yes," She replied again, not sparing me a nce as she threw the bag over her shoulder. We would need to stop by the kitchen for supplies from there, but beyond that, she seemed ready. Angry but ready. I couldn''t help myself as she walked by. Her expression was fierce, prepared for battle, but as I slid my hand to the small of her back and pulled her into my chest, I watched her rx. My other hand cupped her face, my thumb running along her lower lip before capturing it with mine. Her body molded against me, her fingers threading through my hair. I fucking adored this woman. The little moan she let out as my tongue touched hers had me gripping her tighter. I felt my beast kisses down her neck until Inded on the spot where my mark wouldy. "You better make this trip quick, sweetheart. When it''s over, I am going to make you officially mine." She shuddered as my teeth grazed over the spot once more, and I smirked as her hands gripped my shirt in her fists. I loved how responsive she was to me. It was going to make our time together all the more enjoyable. A knock on the door pulled a feral growl from me as I tore my lips away from Joselin''s skin. The sound cut off when I felt the pull of the queen on the other side. Natalie had always been kind, and my beast felt a pull to her as our leader that overpowered everything. But knowing she was included in the decision to send my woman away on a dangerous mission with no intel made me lose a bit of respect for her. Joselin groaned in annoyance that our goodbye was cut short, but I knew she could sense Natalie too. She had a unique aura and power around her. I pressed my lips together in anger as my witch walked away to open the door, and I crossed my arms in front of my chest, not bothering to hide the erection in my jeans. The queen''s eyes widened when she looked over Joselin''s shoulder and saw me standing in the room before looking back at Joselin. "I packed you some food and water." She held up the small bag, and from the smell of it, I knew it was dried meat and gran bars. Items that wouldst a longtime. Joselin took the bag gently before turning to the side and letting Natalie in. She liked Natalie and had no bad feelings for her. I think even Natalie knew Joselin''s anger was toward Killian, not her. Killian and I had been close as kids, then Joselin came along, and we made the perfect trio. It wasn''t until Ana showed up that everything changed. I broke away from them, and Killian and Joselin became This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. closer than ever. I was initially jealous, but then I recognized their rtionship for what it was. They had a sibling bond. His dismissal and treatment of their rtionship the past few months had hurt her. It was as simple as that. They needed to get used to the new dynamic in their rtionship, and he needed to remember that his family included more than just Natalie. He had already messed up with his birth sister, Charlie. Now she was gone, and he med her for his own shorings. "Joselin, I don''t know much about this mission they are sending you on. Killian and my mother discussed it this morning, but I wasn''t there for the full conversation. I can only assure you that you are the only person who can do it. They won''t listen to anyone else. I really am sorry." Natalie said before making her way to the door when Joselin didn''t respond immediately. "I wouldn''t be so angry if I had been included in the conversation. They have information that could be useful to me. They would rather risk my life than share it." Joselin snapped before schooling her features and dipping her head to Natalie. "I better get on my way if I am going to make any progress before it gets dark." "It''s not just your life, Josie," Natalie said as Joselin walked past her through the doorway. "The walls have ears, and some things can''t be said just yet. Once you seed, we will work together to figure out the next steps." I grunted in irritation but waited for the queen to clear the doorway before following the two women. The door mmed shut behind me, and I watched in awe as a wave of blue light traveled over the thick wood in what I could only assume to be a protection spell. "I''ll be taking one of the trucks," Joselin muttered, passing the group of wolves watching the mountain after she pushed through the front door. "No cars," Aurora said calmly, but the corners of her lips were slightly upturned. I couldn''t tell if she was happy to give Joselin such a hard time or was excited about whatever Joselin was supposed to retrieve. "Are you fucking kidding me?" Joselin yelled, lifting her hand as she spun to face the descendant. "Not unless you would like to be blown up as well. The mountain is covered with protective measures." Killian grumbled, not sounding too happy with the situation. "Don¡¯t use your magic, and watch your step. You''ve gone on missions with less information before, Josie. I don''t see how this one is any different." "What? Is the word boobie-trapped too childish toe from the king?" Joselin snorted as she deflected, and while her ownment clearly amused her, I couldn''t take my eyes off her exposed skin. The ck lines were vibrating harshly with agitation. She was nervous and angry. "Fine. I''ll be back soon." Joselin turned to me, and I gestured to the front gate. The sooner we left, the sooner we coulde home, and I could make her mine. Then I could lock her in our house for the next few days or weeks until she couldn''t remember anyone before me. The dirt crunched beneath my shoes as I ced my hand on her lower back, enjoying the warmth of her skin. We had only taken a few steps before I lifted my hand and tried to take her bag from her. I could carry it, and if she¡¯d let me, I could shift and run with her on my back until we got there to make it faster. "Tobias," Killian called out. "She has to go alone." That wasn''t an order. It was a statement. So, I kept walking. If he really wanted to stop me, he could have. But Joselin came first, and I would be there if she needed or even wanted me by her side. A sudden force knocked into my chest as we reached the gate, dragging me away from Joselin and across the dirt and rocks of the courtyard. My body twisted and convulsed as I shifted to my Lycan, ready to kill my attacker. As I got to my feet, Joselin materialized in front of me, using her powers to m Aurora against the steps to the castle. The older witch let out a groan as I heard several bones crack, but she held her re on my chosen. Joselin moved more swiftly than any creature I had ever seen before,unching herself on top of Aurora with the tip of the dagger from her thigh against the woman''s throat. The venomous whisper of my witch made my beast purr with excitement and pride. "If you ever touch him again, I will end you. I will suck the life out of you one cell at a time. It will be so painful and drawn out that you will suffer for years. You will waste yourst breath begging for forgiveness that I will not grant you before I send you back to the Goddess." Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Twenty-Five: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. I just wanted to invite her to join the council. Now I was trekking through the forest, blinded with fury, and wanting her dead. She had said it was a favor, but it wasn''t. It was a test. Whether she had tried to trick me into going under the disguise of a favor or Killian sent me, I would be sent regardless. She had already talked to Killian before trying to get me to agree as if I had a choice. Knowing I wanted her to join, using the council position as leverage was sneaky. I respected it. Killian had wanted to know what was different this time than when he would send me on quests in the This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. past. The answer was simple. I had something I longed toe home for this time. I had Tobias. All the other trips or missions he sent me on were because he didn''t trust anyone else to know or be involved in them. But at least with those, he had given me most of the information I needed to stay safe. I used to go in, slinging magic and drawing blood. I took what we wanted or needed and went home to my tower. As much as I wanted there to be, I had nothing waiting for me back there. Nothing hanging over my head, telling me I had toe back to them or reminding me what I was fighting for beyond it being my job, just another assignment. Now, I had Tobias. I had someone to love, and the idea of noting home to him scared me. The idea of anyone hurting him frightened me even more. Aurora using her magic on him, had me seeing red, and it took everything in me to resist the urge to gut her like a pig. I would have done it if Killian hadn''t ordered me to stand down. Her life should have shed before her eyes, but she just smiled as she stared at me with pride. She had enjoyed my show of dominance and possession. It made me even more curious about what was happening inside her head. Killian had given Tobias permission to walk me to the edge of town before we had to part ways, and the kiss he had left me with made my toes curl and my chest warm. It was the best kiss of my life, and I hoped it wouldn''t be myst. "Crazy old bitch,¡± I mumbled as I walked around a fallen tree. I did have to admit that while I was livid to be separated from Tobias right after we finally became something, I was terribly curious. If it weren''t something cool, like a dragon, I would probably return home and kill Aurora just for the disappointment she caused me. The sun had fallen, and the dark forest around me was silent until another explosion shook the Earth. That made four in the past five hours. Whatever was happening on that mountain was attracting a lot of attention, and I knew I wouldn''t be out here alone for long. Others were sure to investigate. I had taken my magic for granted before. Being unable to use air to provide myself a cool breeze and not having the option to teleport to where I needed was irritating. I was happy I had decent night vision with the bright moon illuminating my path. Without it, I would have to use my shlight and give my position away. Instead, I stayed as close to the stream of pale light between the trees as possible to see my path and avoid unnecessary sounds. I should have stopped, made a camp, and maybe slept for a few hours, but that was for the weak. The longer I took, the greater the chance of someone finding me or finding what I was searching for first. I wanted to know why I hadn''t heard about this mysterious creature before when it was clear others had. Maybe I might have wanted it as my pet too. I tucked in close to the tree trunk next to me as the soft glow of a campfire appeared through the trees. Low voices could be made out, and I pressed myself further into the harsh bark when a shadow passed in front of the fire, stopping to look out through the trees in my direction. My white hair and pale skin should have given me away. But the man turned away, showing me his side before walking out of sight behind the trees. The glint of silver metal hanging over his chest made me smirk. Hunters. Humans, based on the fire. If they were anything else, they would have been able to see or stay warm without the me. We were still a few miles from the mountain, so they probably figured they were safe. It was the mistake they made when we used to be in hiding before the Great War when Lycans took over. They would never be safe. They had gotten confident andfortable, and it shook them to their core to find out they were the weaker species. I debated fora moment. The thought of waiting until they were asleep and slitting their throats was enticing. I just couldn''t justify wasting time. If they stayed in their camp for even the next four hours, assuming someone else didn''te along and kill them, then that would be a four-hour head start I would have on them. So, I left them. They would be dead soon anyway. Someone stupid enough to light a fire on a hunt would notst long out here. The world had be an even more dangerous and feral ce to live. A round of loudughter echoed behind me, and I rolled my eyes at their stupidity. Laugh it up now, gentlemen. You''ll be screamingter when you''re ughtered or eaten. My mind traveled back to Tobias''sugh as I continued my power walk through the trees. It was my second favorite sound. The first was the way he moaned when he had his head between my legs. A bead of sweat ran down the back of my neck, and my hair stuck to my skin, where my ponytail hung down against my back. I had gone several miles and could reach the mountain by morning if I kept my rest to a one- hour power nap. Just before sunrise, I pulled myself into a tree, bracing myself in the branches, and closed my eyes. I was thankful that there were no Fae or Sprites in this one. I had made that mistake before, and the little fuckers had almost killed me in my sleep. I didn''t need to set an rm to wake me up, but my heart did speed up when the tree I was in shook from the next st, and I felt the wave of heat brush over me. The morning sun had just reached the ground, and a few people seemed eager to get a head start. The closer I moved to the mountain''s base, the thicker the air became. It was charged with electricity, and there had been no way for me to determine where exactly it started. I could have walked through it for hours before it became thick enough to notice. I closed my eyes for a moment as I finally understood. This was why I couldn''t use my magic. There was a protective shield around the mountain. I didn''t know what would happen if I used magic, but based on what I had assumed werendmines, it would surely result in death. Who, or whatever this was, was not trying to scare others away. It wanted to kill them. Whatever this creature was, it was strong and intelligent, able to set up and nt mines in the ground. I groaned in disappointment that it wouldn''t be a dragon. With ws asrge as theirs, they would kill themselves trying to nt any explosives. I scanned the dirt before me, looking for any sign of disruption, but I did not see any. Either this area was clear, or they had been in the ground for a long time. With careful steps and my eyes peeled, I made my way forward. The sun quickly heated the Earth, and I was sweating and irritable within minutes. It only meant I had to work faster so the other creatures in the hunting parties wouldn''t smell me. If they did, I was in for a fight. But maybe that was a good thing. It would help me burn off some of this anger before I found the prized creature and brought it back to the castle and me back to Tobias. A fight didn''t sound too bad, and not even half an hourter, I was given my chance. A group of woond nymphs were enjoying their midday meal. A redhead with long wavy hair threw her head back as sheughed at something one of the other women said. Fresh blood ran down her chin and to her throat. I slowly pulled my dagger from its sheath on my thigh as her perfect teeth elongated again to slightly curved, thin needles before she bit into the side of the tiny creature and tore a chunk out. For the most part, she was naked and absolutely filthy. I knew if I could see the oreads that made up her pack, they too would be covered in blood, dried mud, and other misceneous fluids. Small sections of their bodies looked like a wet forest floor with green moss, mushrooms, and flowers growing out of their skin. Beautiful though. Oreads were always wild and curvy. It was the kind of body a true man craved, with wide hips that tapered in at the waist only to widen again with theirrge breasts. I knew women who dreamed of looking like them, and those that did were foolish to desire not to. They were divine. But that was how they set their trap. Sirens would hypnotize their victims, fuck them, and then eat them. But the Oreads, the mountain nymphs, were bigger on literally fucking someone to death. They would find their victim and drag them back to their cave. The poison in their venomous bites would keep the victim aroused and desperate to be touched and fucked while they starved to death. It didn''t matter which sex their victim was, but they favored men so they could be impregnated and produce more of their disgusting little spawns. "Who will go first?" A voice asked from behind a tree, but I caught sight of brown hair being whipped over her shoulder, the long strands peeking out from behind the tree before going back into hiding. "It is my turn." Another whined, and I narrowed my eyes as I counted at least three. I could handle three. "You had thest one!" Four. The redhead smiled, throwing the squirrel carcass over her shoulder." Ladies, there will be plenty of him to go around. Once we get our hands on him, we can all enjoy him.¡¯ She smiled wickedly, and I gripped the dagger tighter, ready to move in. "Or we can gather a few others to join us." A pair of hands mped down on my arm, forcing the knife away from me in a move that would have broken my arm if they had done it right. I lifted my palms instinctively before closing them into fists and using mybat training to knock them off back. Five. No magic, Joselin. The group rushed toward themotion, the woman eagerly bouncing with glee when they saw me. I reached behind me, pulling another knife from my waistband and throwing it through the shoulder of the brte who had stepped forward. I kicked and punched in rapid session. My training gave me the upper hand as I knocked the fifth nymph to the ground, prepared to end her as I reached down to grab one of the des I had tucked into my boot. "She is going to be fun," The words caressed my skin before I felt teeth sinking into my shoulder, the venom rushing through my system. My body felt energized, but the fight had left me. As a rush of warmth and desire filled me, myst sober thought was about how pissed off Tobias would be if I ever told him about this. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Twenty-Six: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. They moved me with purpose, pulling me closer to the mountain briskly. It would work in my favor as they knew where to step and what areas of the mountain to avoid. The brte had been much stronger than I had expected, and she pulled out the dagger with ease, her body instantly producing ayer of thick green moss to cover and heal her wound. But as she yed with my weapon, staring at me with malice, I knew she would not be gentle when she had her turn with me. I wasn''t nning on it going that far, though. While my body was burning up and wetness had pooled between my legs, my mind cleared quickly. But it was still hard to think about anything other than getting relief, and I had to imagine this was simr to how wolves felt when they were in heat. I could have jumped on anything that moved and fucked it until myst breath. But I knew better. The siren blood I had ingested years ago had done its job. Woond nymphs were practically cousins to sirens. They shared enough that my resistance to the sirenpulsion helped me keep control mentally even though my body was turning on me. The feeling of fingers running down my arm made me turn to the shortest of the three nymphs. Her belly wasrge, with purple and ck veins covering the skin. She was pregnant, whoever theirst male victim was had done his job, and now the others wanted a turn. She sent me a wicked smile, licking her lips in a way that made me think she wanted to actually eat me and not just y with me. "What is a witch like you doing out here? Surely, you weren''t nning on taking our toy, were you?" Her taunt was followed by leaning in closer and taking a deep breath before ncing down to my hips with a low ticking noise in the back of her throat like a bug. "Mh, you smell so sweet!" I wanted to curl my lip in disgust but caught myself and smiled at her. If she weren''t pregnant, she would be the first to go. I debated whether to show her mercy or end her with the rest of them. Her eyes narrowed, and she nced down at the bite mark suspiciously. Clearly, my acting needed a little work. As her eyes turned to my face, I nced down at her breasts, licking my lips seductively to distract her. "I like toys." The brte in front of me stopped walking, her eyes glinting with mischief as she pressed the tip of my dagger into the pad of her finger. I came to a halt, theck of movement intensifying the desperate aching between my legs. My thighs pressed together, and while it wasn''t necessary, I let out a slight whine to emphasize my difort. They seemed pleased by the sound and smirked at me. "But do you like pain?" My eyes dropped to the patch of moss covering her stab wound. Its small movements reminded me of N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. how dirt moved when worms or insects were right at the surface. Ignorance. y ignorant, Joselin. "It hurts. I need..." My hand slipped between my legs, but my wrist was grabbed before I could touch myself. I didn''t need shit beyond to take my knives back and to cut out their hearts. But I had a part to y if I wanted them to take me as far up the mountain as they could safely. "Where are we going?" There had to be caves in the mountain. Somewhere they lived and another where the creature was hiding. Before we got there, I would end them. There was no way I would let them pull me into their nest without a fight. I wanted to kick myself when the redhead who had snuck up behind me and bitten me turned this time. They were definitely on to me. I was being too coherent and curious. I had never interacted with someone under an Oread''spulsion before. My knowledge of what happened from a bite was limited to what I had read in books about them. I had to imagine they weren''t much different from a siren''spulsion, but clearly, I was wrong. "Don''t worry, precious. We are almost there." Her smooth and seductive voice made me shiver, and I could still see my blood on her lips. She smiled, her look of suspicion melting away at my reaction to the sound of her voice. The heavily pregnant nymph stayed glued to my side, twirling my hair around her finger and rubbing her breasts against my bicep as she wrapped herself around my arm. Nothing was less attractive than the smear of green on my arm when she stepped away from the patch of moss and flowers that had been crushed between us. It reminded me of how Tobias would lick my neck to leave his scent on me. She was marking me, and I could feel the bile pushing its way up my throat. I kept my eyes peeled for the entrance to their cave as they slowed and rxed, but as they stopped, I realized there wasn''t one. Chunks of the trees were missing, and as the injured brte stepped up to one, I felt my heart stop. Her body morphed and sunk into the tree. The bark covered her, leaving the defined outline of her body in its trunk, but it continued to pulse over her stab wound. My dagger was still in her hand, and I bit back a groan, knowing I couldn''t get it back without waiting for her to wake or cutting it out of the tree. I stumbled as I was busy staring at the nymph with my favorite de, catching myself before looking down and seeing the long white bone sticking out just enough to be seen from the ground. One was touching another and another, and my eyebrows raised as I recognized the pattern as a web of bones in the dirt. Interesting design choice. A rug would have worked just fine. My eyes flicked around the other four women as they excitedly surrounded me. Four. I could handle that. "Pretty little snowke." One of them said, and I shifted, pressing my thighs back together now that we had stopped walking. The effects were wearing off, and I sent my silent gratitude to the dead siren sitting at the bottom of the ocean by my favorite cliff for the shortsting effects. I had been training inbat since I was a teenager, and I wouldn''t let them get the upper hand again. My backpack had been taken from me, and I could hear one of them going through it, but I ignored them. My focus was on their leader. As soon as the redhead was close enough, I pressed myself against the front of her body, my hands going into her hair to distract her, preparing to snap her neck. She let out a high-pitched clicking sound as she tilted her head to the side. Her eyes were the same dark green as algae, but the iris was oval shaped, giving me the feeling that she could see right through me as her hands rested on my shoulders. Her tongue shot out, flicking my cheek before she let out a hiss of air and pressed her hands down, forcing me to my knees. I moved willingly, having already taken too long, debating how I wanted to attack. I had already made the mistake of unknowingly letting them take me to their den, but I was not about to let them touch me or for me to touch them. Her hands grabbed my head as she spread her legs, whispering down at me. "Eat." I was too disgusted tough at their demand, and I jumped as I felt another spreading my jean-covered legs, my knees digging into the bones beneath us as the head of the pregnant nymph slid beneath me from behind. I nced down just as she closed her eyes, taking a deep breath through her nose before mewling with excitement. "So sweet, so sweet." Her hands wrapped around my thighs, and I smirked as she made my next task much more manageable. "Eat," The redhead cooed again, throwing one knee over my shoulder. There was one thing I hated more than the council, and that was someone below me, thinking they could tell me what to do. I leaned forward as the nymph below me reached up to unbutton my pants, my face getting deceivingly close to the creature that had bitten me. The angle allowed my hands to reach the head of the one below me, and she screamed as I jammed my thumbs into her eye sockets as deeply as I could. She squealed loudly, her hands grabbing at her face. She would be distracted for a while. That only left three who could fight. The redhead stumbled back, surprised, and I jumped to my feet. Before I could make it to her, the other two attacked. Their jaws were snapping with their long, needle-like teeth, defending their leader. I was more prepared this time. I knew who and what I was up against. No one would be taking me by surprise, and I kicked the heel of my foot into the throat of one. They dropped to the ground, grabbing their neck while I spun around, dodging a swinging w from the creature behind me. The trees around us blew angrily in the breeze, and I anticipated them joining the fight. But they continued to rustle loudly, like an audience cheering. A body mmed into me from behind as I managed to get a grip around the blonde who had been digging through my bag earlier, sending me flying. I rolled across the floor. The air was knocked out of me as the nymphs closed in. The tree beside me shuddered as it released its parasite, the brte stepping forward as the bark receded from her skin. I smiled, kicking the dagger from her hands and grabbing it quickly as I jumped up to face them. Letting me get my hands on it was going to be their undoing. The brte hissed when she saw the weapon in my hand. The three circled me, but I waited patiently for them to make their move. The redhead went first. Her jagged nails cut my skin as I slipped to the side and past her attack, shoving the de into her back. I had only a moment to yank it out as she fell forward, and the other two charged at me simultaneously. We fought for several minutes, them getting in the asional punch while I used my knife to slice their skin open until they were coated in blood andcerations. The thinnest of the bunch dropped to her knees as she grabbed the slice across her stomach, trying to hold her skin together long enough for the moss to cover the wound. But that wasn''t going to happen on my watch. I grabbed the back of her head, slicing as deeply through her throat as possible before letting her body fall to the ground. The nymph that had recovered from my kick to the throat charged forward with a rage-filled scream but was too slow. My dagger slipped into her stomach as her nails scratched down my cheek. I grabbed her shoulder, yanking the de up and feeling relieved when the rotten pile of guts that resembled manure spilled out. Only two more were left, and both were trying to get to the safety of their trees. One with no eyes and the other shed to pieces, stumbling and disoriented. I moved through their den smoothly, slicing the throat of each one until I was thest remaining. My chest rose and fell deeply as I panted, wiping the back of my wrist across my forehead to clear it of my dripping sweat before lowering my hand and running the t of the blood-covered de across my tongue. Never again would they be able to control any part of me. The deep unfamiliar timber of a man''s voice cut through the sound of my heavy breathing, and I spun quickly to see him halfway up a tree, standing on a branch with his arms crossed and his shoulder leaning against the bark. "Well, that was fun to watch. I take it you''re the one." Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Twenty-Seven: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. He jumped down. His dirty-blonde hair appeared brown in the shadows of the trees until he stepped into the sunlight and illuminated the gold strands. He was of average height but still a head shorter than Tobias. He wasnky and thin, almost like he had been starving for months in the woods. But what fascinated me the most was the subtle pale yellow eyes. Even the powerful auraing from him didn''t bother me. His eyes, though, they did. They bothered me greatly as they bore into me like he could read my mind and see my soul. I didn''t need confirmation for me to know that it was him. He was the toy the nymphs wanted. He was what everyone on the mountain was hunting. He was who Aurora and Killian sent me to convince toe back with me. "Why have you brought me here?" A crooked smile met my question, and he began to circle me with curiosity. I kept my de up, turning with him as he examined me how a predator would its prey. "You brought yourself here." His low snort as heughed made me pause, and my eyebrows pressed together in confusion. The geekiness of this man made me think there was no way he could be a threat, but then again, most viins got their start the same way. They were dismissed or looked down upon and became angry or power- hungry. I wouldn''t underestimate a man who had blown up half of a mountain and convinced a descendant of the moon goddess and the king to send me out without backup or magic. "Funny, but I''m not in the mood for jokes right now. I was sent here to convince you toe back with me. So what will it take?" The tension in my shoulders lowered when I realized I was possibly only a day away from returning to Tobias and having him mark me as I had always dreamed. "You look hungry. Do you want some food?" He asked, nudging a crushed gran bar with his toe by my emptied bag. "Why am I here?* I asked again through gritted teeth. This man had taken me away from my home during the best thing that had ever happened to me, and I was not happy about it. "Because I demanded to speak with the person in charge." He said with a shrug, looking back up at me and away from the scattered food and supplies on the ground. He should have spoken with Killian or even Natalie if he wanted the person in charge. Not me. My head shot to the side as another explosion erupted, shaking the trees and making the Earth tremble. That one was close. "Well, that''s our queue to get moving.* He said before walking back toward the tree he had been standing in earlier. I didn''t move more than to turn and watch his back as he walked away. Please be a dragon shifter. Please be a dragon shifter. "Are youing or not? We can''t wait around here all day." He shouted over his shoulder but didn''t look back. My adrenaline was fading rapidly as I stared after the geeky-looking man, trying to decide if it was my curiosity or my duty to my king that made me decide to shove everything back in my backpack quickly and follow him without arguing. He walked briskly before reaching a stone wall, uneven with loose rocks and tiny bits of crumbling dirt that I assumed was the aftermath of all the explosions. Yet, he walked right through it. His body morphed as he never broke his stride until he was inside the mountain and out of my line of sight. I hummed with curiosity as I tilted my head from side to side, moving my body until I found the perfect angle to see the almost unnoticeable glimmer of magic. This would be a good ce for it if it were an ambush or a trap. He must have had a witch working for him to build him the sanctuary, and it made my mind go back to the mountain. The real question was which side she was on. My de slid from the sheath on my thigh easily as I straightened my back and trailed after him through the rock wall. It was cool inside the cave, almost damp. I wrinkled my nose at the smell, and the man gave me a sheepish look as he scratched the thick strawberry blonde stubble on his chin. "What are you?" I asked, wondering if it was safe to use magic now that I was with him. It didn''t make sense that he would have a protection spell around the mountain without having his witch cast a border. His witch would have to cast preventative measures to ensure he wouldn''t be injured or killed if the magic wielder got too close to him when using it. "They told me about you. When I told the woman with ck hair that I wanted to talk to the person in charge, she warned me about you. A few people did, actually." He walked over, picked up arge stick, and poked at the fire pit in the cave''s center. It burst into mes, the smoke going up two feet before being sucked into a t magical barrier. "You were warned about me, and yet you still requested that I take time out of my schedule toe here, so speak." My demand made him smile, and I looked away to examine the rest of his cave. There wasn''t much around, but I had to imagine that he was prettyfortable if he had a witch working for him. "It really is an honor to meet you. I''m Cyrus." He said, stepping forward with his hand out, and I spun to face him, lifting my dagger between us, making him stop several feet away. He had seen how much damage I could do with it. "I did not ask your name. I asked what you are." His smile started to fall, and a moment of guilt washed through me. Something I had never felt before for a stranger. I cursed Tobias. He made me feel. He made me show emotions. I missed him. His aura was vaguely familiar but not something that I recognized. "Are you Fae, a hybrid or a shifter? What do you shift into, a dragon?" The man stared at me with confusion, his smilepletely gone. "I''m not a shifter. I''m a spell caster, just like you." I shook my head, ¡®That''s not possible. There aren''t any male witches." I watched as a me zipped across the cave from the fire, dancing over his palm as he bent it to his will. I stared at him, unamused, as the me took on the appearance of my face, silently mimicking me when I spoke. His eyes were bright with amusement, and I scowled at him. Seeing it for myself didn''t make it any easier to believe. My mind was moving a mile a minute, trying to find an exnation. Yet, as he sat back in an invisible chair, the air catching him, I had no choice but to consider the possibility. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Oh, but it is!" Heughed, letting out another small snort as his cheeks turned pink, and he looked away from me. I watched his smile fall slowly as he got lost in his mind. His face hardened as he pushed down his emotions and looked back at me, blinking back into reality. "That''s why I asked for the witch in charge. I''ve heard stories of how cutthroat you are, and I need your help.'' I lowered my dagger, keeping it in my hand as I examined him. With him sitting, his legs looked ever skinnier, the sharp bones of his knees visible through his pants. His cheeks were slightly sunken in, and the light in his eyes dimmed as if he were giving in to the exhaustion. "What kind of help?" The me in his hand went out with a small puff of white smoke as he closed his fist. "This was the closest I have been able to get to the kingdom in a couple of years. I have been hunted for a long time as some big secret treasure that everyone wants to get their hands on.* He exined with a sigh. "I told someone about me, a girl I was dating. Next thing I know, hunters areing out from all directions, trying to get to me. I''ve handled them just fine, but someone else is now after me, someone stronger. If anyone is going to kill me, it will be them. I need help. I need your protection." Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Twenty-Eight: Tobias Tobias''s p.o.v. Three days. She had been gone for three days. I was out of my mind. My temper was short, and I hadn''t slept much. I wanted her home. It wasn''t the first time she had been ordered away on one assignment or another, but this time seemed longer than the rest. I knew it was because I was impatient to mark her now that we were finally working through our issues. But I was on the verge of breaking Killian''s orders and chasing after her to ensure she was okay. The first night, I sat at the border where she left me and waited. A small part of me hoped she would return that night, even though I knew it wasn''t realistic. She didn''t. The next day, I received the good news that the flooring for the house had arrived early, and I spent the entire day and most of the night installing it and fixing the drywall. All my energy was put into the house to get it done before she got home. One day three, I had a crewe in and paint the house so I wouldn''t have to deal with the fumes. I had to pay them double for thest-minute contract, but it was worth it. That night I was lying in bed, unable to sleep or find afortable position. My beast was as anxious as I was. I could feel him wanting to take control, go find her, and fight by her side. He had chosen her as much as I had. She waste be mine. My hand wandered over to the empty side of the bed as I dreamed of what it would be like to have her in it. I wanted to be able to roll over and hold her or touch her, to lose myself in her. Everything about her, her taste, her smell, and the little breathy moans she lets out were on rey in my dreams. Every night I pictured her beneath me, on top of me, pinned up against the wall.... Every night, I dreamed about what it would be like when I finally got those breathy moans to turn into her screaming my name as I thrust into her, feeling her walls tighten around me. It all ended the same way, with me waking up aching for her and facing the frustration that she wasn''t here. I would find myself in the shower fisting my cock as I pictured how she had rubbed her pussy shamelessly on my mouth the only night I had her in my bed. With each pump of my hand, I remembered how her lips parted, and she sighed so sweetly in pleasure when I gently bit her nipples. Then I would cum hard, dreaming about the day she would kneel before me, and I would let my release shoot onto her chest. I wanted to watch it drip down her breasts almost as much as I wanted to see it drip down her chin. Fuck. I was utterly obsessed with this woman. My doorbell rang as I rubbed my towel over my hair, and I scowled. I really hated that thing and would need to remove it. People should know better than to bother me anyway. The impatience of the visitor made me grit my teeth as I finished getting dressed and made my way down the hallway. The small figure could be seen through the frosted ss on the front door, and I pulled it open violently, growling as her finger left the button for the third time and the chime rang through the house behind me. The short blonde smiled up at me widely. She had been in my training group growing up, and even then, she got on my nerves. The bright yellow dress she wore made her look like a highlighter. "Good Morning!" nche chimed. Her voice was almost as irritating to my ears as the doorbell was, and I stared down at the pixie-sized woman with disinterest. "I got your email and have everything set in motion." My teeth ground together as she pushed past me into my house. She wasn''t wee in there. That wasn''t the home I wanted to sell. She had no business stinking up my home with her scent, covering what was left of Joselin. I stormed forward, walked down the front steps of the porch, and began making my way down the sidewalk with the door left open behind me. When she realized I wasn''t following her, she released a small peppy "Oh!" before chasing after me. She closed the door behind her, and my anger lessened only a fraction as she jogged to keep up, her annoying neon pink ts tapping against the cement. "I had thought we could go over the numbers and the n, but you want to jump straight to it! I respect that. Let''s see what we are working with. I walked by it this morning. It has the most beautiful tree out front. We could really get more for it if we fix the dead grass, maybe add some flower beds by the front windows. Plus, the roof could use some work, and the...." I blocked her out, trying not to let my intrusive thoughts win, where I would push her shoulder and send her out into the street in front of a car. The only problem with that was that I needed her. She had the fasted turnaround time for any real estate agent in the town, and I figured it was because she annoyed people into just wanting to get it over with. I was almost positive she could get anyone to sign anything as long as they knew it would make her shut up. Plus, there weren''t any cars out today. The majority of the pack was of the same mindset that I was. They were too loud, and being trapped inside the metal frame was suffocating. Otherwise, one little shove would be all it took. I could tell everyone what she tripped. My daydream of her death was cut short as the house came into sight. The new coat of paint looked great, but I still hated everything about this ce. I eyed the wooden post in the dirt out front, there was no sign hanging from it yet, but it made me feel N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. more confident about nche selling this home. nche moved fast and was ready to go. My hope faded as quickly as it hade when she broke away, skipping past me and up the front walkway like a preschooler. I wished Joselin was here more than ever now. My witch would chew this chick right up and then spit her back out. They wereplete opposites. "I have a potential buyer, but he would want to make a few changes before he agrees." She turned to me, and I red at her before shaking my head. If she had read the email I sent her, it said as-is condition. I had already done enough repairs to hide the horrors of the house, but that was it. "Got it. Okay, no to him. I have an open house scheduled for this weekend...." She continued, using the tip of her pen to poke things in her binder as she worked down her checklist. I stood out front, waiting as she walked through the house without me. I was done in there and did not need to go back inside. ''She''s back.'' The voice of one of the patrols filled my head, and my back straightened. I needed to see her for myself. I needed to know she was okay. I found myself running. Not jogging, not briskly walking... I sprinted through the town, pushing past people to get to her. Was she in the infirmary? What creature did she bring home? A few people snickered as I ran past them, but I wasn''t ashamed. My woman was home, and I would be damned if I was going to be one of the first people to greet her. The closer I got to the castle, the thicker her smell became until I stopped at the gates to the courtyard. I knew it better than my own reflection. It was her. She was here. Her long white hair was still pulled back in a ponytail but littered with leaves and dirt. The back of her thigh had a rip in her pants, and her tank top stuck to her like a second skin, damp with sweat. Goddess, I wanted her. I had never felt more relieved in my life than I did to see she was back and in one piece. But then I saw it. The hand reached for Joselin, fingertips gently touching her back. His chest brushed against her shoulder as he whispered something in her ear. My vision turned red, and my bones began to pop and crack as I took on my Lycan form. Mine. She turned and nced over her shoulder at me, her lips pulling up in a wide smile as I raced toward her. I wanted to rip off his arm and shove it down his throat, but my instincts drove me first toward Joselin. I couldn''t stop myself even if I wanted to, and I didn''t want to. Her heart beat loudly, like music to my ears, and her hand reached up to touch me as I approached her. The man refused to step back as I towered over them with my glowing red eyes and giant canines. My w wove into her hair on the side of her head, pulling her head back as I shoved my face against her neck, taking in her scent. Her fingers gripped my forearm tightly as I gave in and bit down on the soft flesh, sinking my teeth in as far as I could go without doing any damage beyond my mark. Her warm blood hit my tongue, sweet and addicting. Joselin''s body copsed against mine as the man beside US cursed in surprise before finally moving away. "Mh," Joselin moaned, her body trembling as her nails broke my skin. I fucking loved watching her because of therge audience watching and cheering. Public disys had always turned her on before. It also could have been because of the mate bond forming between US. She was mine, and I would kill anyone who tried to take her away from me. My teeth retracted from her flesh, and I turned to the scrawny man at her side. Blood and spit flew from my mouth, speckling his face as I roared in anger that he had the nerve to touch my woman. The loud and long sound only encouraged the pack to cheer louder, and the man closed his eyes as he flinched away from me. I wasn''t just warning him. I was staking my im. He touched her again, and he would die. "Tobias," Joselin sighed in pleasure, her limp body being held up only by my grip on her. "Mine," I growled in a deep rumble that pulled an evenrger smile from her lips. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Twenty-Nine: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Pure bliss. I didn''t care that we had an audience. I didn''t care that Tobias was marking me out of jealousy from Cyrus''s closeness. Tobias had told me before he left that he would im me when I got home, and whether it was as soon as I crossed the border or if it had been a week from now, it would have happened eventually. How and when were of no consequence to me. I wanted it. Tobias wasn''t a romantic man. He was dominant and possessive, and cing his im on me in front of everyone suited him. I wouldn¡¯t have asked for it another way. I loved that his feelings for me were so strong that he couldn''t control himself. Oh, Goddess. I wanted to see him lose control. All control. I had been dreaming of the day that he let loose and fucked me like a wild beast. That day wasing, and when it did, so would I. 1 My nails dug into his skin as I held him to me, my forehead against his chest, and my eyes closed as I felt the bond forming between us. He chose me. My body trembled with pleasure from the most intense orgasm I had ever received, and I was ready to ditch my newpanion, strip down, and climb on top of my mate. The word made my mind spin. Mate. He was my mate. His chosen mate, but still just as important in the eyes of his kind and the goddess. Nothing could keep us apart now, and knowing that this meant that I could finally have all of him made my clit throb in excitement. He had ensured we would be together for the rest of our lives by marking me. The man I loved had chosen me to be with for the rest of his life. It felt unreal. Hisrge, beastly form held me possessively to him as I came down from my high. The feeling of him pressed against me drew out the waves of pleasure pulsing through my body. I was wildly aware of the wetness between my legs, sure to have soaked through my panties and possible to have dampened my jeans. Even in his Lycan form, I was ready to jump him. One day, I would try it. My lips parted against the rough skin of his chest, and I could feel him hard against my stomach. I couldnt help myself as I pulled back to nce down. My curiosity spurred me on. Everything about him in this form wasrger and harder than when he was in his skin. His cock was bigger than before, hanging heavily between us. The skin of it was slightly darker and matched his Lycan, but the pulsing veins and the drop of pre-cum on the tip made my mouth water. I had seen aroused Lycans before, but they usually were fucking a woman in her fur, mming into her like a wild animal. I had never seen anyone in their skin be fucked by someone in the Lycan form, but I wanted it. ''You want me to fuck you right here, sweetheart? Just turn around and bend over.'' The words traveled through my mind, and I gasped as I tore my eyes away from the delicious monster between us to the glowing red of my mate''s eyes. Til make sure everyone knows exactly who this pussy belongs to.'' He pulled me against him hard, and my head fell back in pleasure when he dipped his and ran his tongue over my new mark. It was euphoric, sending heat through my veins and making me whimper, wanting more. I wasn''t in the right headspace to respond. My only thought was, 768, Tobias did own me just as I owned him.'' ''Mh, you smell so good.'' He groaned, his hot breath hitting the side of my neck. ''Give me one reason why I shouldn''t make this guy watch as I fuck you into the ground before I rip his throat out for touching what is mine.'' My hand slid up his chest, gripping the back of his neck to keep our bodies flush together. His deep, raspy growl caused my desire to pool between my thighs even more, ready for him. Kill who? I couldn''t picture who he was talking about as his hold around me tightened, and I whimpered with desperation. ''You should.'' I responded, not caring about anything other than finally having my man inside me. He could kill anyone he wanted. "I am so d you made it!* Aurora''s voice called out, disrupting the moment. It was probably good that she did. I had forgotten entirely about Cyrus, and based on the ufortable look on his face, he was not enjoying the scene before him. "Why don''t youe with me, and we will get you all settled in?" Cyrus''s yellow eyes were trained on me, telling me to remember my promise and that I had a job to do. He had met Aurora before but was clearly torn between staying with me as the one who had promised him protection and going with her to escape what was about to turn into a very public and hard fucking. I cleared my throat, stepping back from Tobias. But as soon as I spun around, he pulled me back to his chest. I licked my lips, trying not to be distracted by the very hard andrge cock pressing against my ass. "Cyrus, I''m sure you know Aurora." I greeted, my hand gripping Tobias''s thigh tightly as he dropped his mouth to my neck again, licking at my mark and causing me to push my hips back against him instinctively. I cleared my throat. "This is Tobias, my mate. Tobias, this is Cyrus, my cousin. He is going to be staying with us for a while." 1 The lie rolled off my tongue, but I wanted everyone within earshot to hear it. It would exin why a random man was around, and I hoped the rtionship would exin how powerful he felt. Male witches, or spell casters as he preferred to call himself, had never existed before. At least, I had never ever been males. 1 Tobias knew I was lying about having a blood rtion to Cyrus. He wouldn''t be baring his teeth at the spell caster as thenky man inched back toward me if he didn''t. "Let''s get you settled in," I offered, gesturing for him to walk into the castle. Killian and Natalie stood by the front door, and Cyrus dipped into a low bow as he greeted them. They were smiling widely but didn''t seem to care about the visitor. Their eyes were on me, and Killian dipped his head toward Tobias and me with a look of pride on his face. If I didn''t have a hulking Lycan with a raging hard-on pressed against my back with every step I took, I probably would have stopped to make a more formal introduction between Cyrus and the king and queen. Aurora jumped in, handling that for me. ''TH show him around and take him to one of the guest rooms," Aurora said, giving me a knowing look before ncing at Tobias over my shoulder. "Thank you," I said, feeling the low grumble of demand vibrating from Tobias''s chest. The sensation of his warm body around me had me ready to cum for him again, and if we didn''t get home soon, I would do as he requested and bend over for him. I looked to Cyrus, who nodded at me, assuring me he wasfortable with that n and more than likely just wanted to get away from the horny and dangerous Lycan behind me. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It had taken me a day to convince Cyrus that he would be safe in the castle. I knew Aurora and Natalie would protect him. As long as he was here and people assumed he was my rtive, they wouldn''t dare to fuck with him. "I''ll set up a ward and see you in a few hours for dinner." I offered. Cyrus nodded, his shoulders rxed as he began looking around. He knew the rules. I wanted him to stay in the castle at all times until we could figure out a better n. Tobias growled lowly, his voiceing through our mate bond and making me shiver from the promise of what woulde. ''Longer.'' "Breakfast," I corrected. "I''ll see you for breakfast tomorrow. You''ll be fine for the night." Myst statement sounded like a question, and Cyrus rolled his eyes before getting distracted as Rona stepped out of the castle with her usual look of disgust. His eyes practically popped out of his head when she spotted him and smirked. "Do you remember when I said this will only work if we are a team? I will do everything I can for you, and in return, you need to make sure you don''t make this hard for me by making bad decisions." I asked, watching as his eyes flickered from Rona to me several times before he managed to pull his gaze away and settle on me. "Yeah." "That, right there, is a bad decision." My chin dropped as I stared at him unamused. His cheeks flushed pink, and he lifted one malnourished and bony hand to rub the back of his neck. "Right, got it," Cyrus mumbled like a disappointed child who was told he wouldn''t get any toys for Christmas. I stared at him a moment longer before Aurora came over and ushered him away and into the castle. Cyrus kept his eyes down as he passed the wicked witch. Once he was inside, I teleported in front of one of the guestrooms by my tower, Tobiasing with me as he kept his hands on my hips and his nose against my neck. My body felt cold when he backed away to let me work. Aurora would know which room I wanted her to put Cyrus in when she felt my magic. Tobias stepped back, leaning against the wall behind me as he watched me cast a protection spell over the room. I knew Cyrus would do the same once he got here, but at least this way, I would also know if someone was trying to get in, to get to him. ''What took you so long toe home?'' Tobias asked through our mate bond as I lowered my hands, finishing my spell. The hair on the back of my neck stood up as I felt his eyes roaming over my body. Whether he was inspecting me for injuries or he was admiring his newly marked mate, I felt my body heat up. "I came as quickly as I could," I replied aloud, watching him smirk in his Lycan form. He looked equally terrifying and attractive at the same time. ''No, you didn''t, my mate. But you will. I am going to make you cum until you ck out.'' His promise had my thighs pressing together, and excitement filled my gut as butterflies swarmed my insides. "Promises promises." I dismissed, walking backward down the hallway as he pushed himself off the wall and slowly stalked toward me. ''There are a lot of promises I''m about to make good on, sweetheart.'' His erect cock was proudly on disy as I bounced on the balls of my feet. I was prepared to run, debating having him to chase me. Instead, I bound forward, wrapping my legs around his waist as I teleported us back to his house. "I''m counting on it." Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Thirty: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Tobias seemed stunned as we appeared in his bedroom, but I didn''t want to go to my tower. It didn''t feel right to have this moment in the castle surrounded by untrustworthy people and constant interruptions. His hard length was pressed firmly between my legs, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinding against his cock, eliciting a deep, almost feral groan from him. Everything was magnified. I could hear my heart pounding, the breath leaving both of our lungs, and even the air conditioning kicking on. But I could also feel the dried sweat and goo on my body from the journey. If I looked down, I would see the remanence of green moss from my fight with the oreads. I would also have dried blood on my thigh from my battle with hunters on the way back down the mountain. "I need a shower," I whispered, loosening my legs from around him and dropping to the floor with a deep moan of pleasure as he held me to him, his cock sliding against me once more until my feet hit the ground. Tobias reluctantly let me go as I stepped back, but his burning gaze watched my every move. It was invigorating. His chest rose and fell deeply as he took in long pulls of air through his nose. He could smell it. My desire. My lips curled up on one side as I basked in his enjoyment of my scent. It was empowering. But it also meant that he could smell everything else on my body from the past three days, which disturbed me. I bit my lip, tilting my head to the side as Tobias shifted back to his skin before me. The man could put any one of the gods to shame. His broad shoulders were tight and coiled as he stood stiff with his hands in fists at his side. My eyes traveled down his torso, over his defined abs, stopping only momentarily on his cock. Even in his skin, he was still guaranteed to satisfy. I licked my lips, wondering if tonight was finally the night I would taste him. His thick thighs were mouthwatering, and I was excited to see how powerful they were. "Would you care to join me?" I asked, forcing my eyes away but smiling when I entered the bathroom and watched him staring after me in the mirror. He moved forward while I turned on the water to warm it up. When I turned, he was standing with both forearms on the door frame on either side of his head, his eyes locked on my hands as I slowly pulled my shirt up and over my head. I knew my body was bruised and cut. Healers could have handled it, but I didn''t have the time or the patience to deal with them. "Were you jealous, Tobias?" I asked, dropping the fabric of my shirt to the floor and popping open the button of my jeans. "Do you think I want anyone other than you to touch me, hold me, kiss me...or taste me?" He let out a low growl as I dropped my pants and underwear, standingpletely naked before him. There was a moment of pause between us before I turned my back to him and entered the shower, enjoying the feeling of the warm spray of water washing away the past few days. I nced over my shoulder and heard his fingers tap against the door frame impatiently while I quickly washed my hair before running the soap bar over my body. I knew he wanted to join and had no problem with how dirty I was or how I smelled. Yet, he waited. He respected me enough to give me a moment to clean myself before joining me. When he saw me ce the bar of soap back down, he raised his eyebrows at me, eagerly awaiting my confirmation that I was ready for him to join. I jerked my head, gesturing him to join me, and the door to the shower opened a blinkter with my giant, naked mate stepping in. Tobias''s hands immediately found my hips, pulling me close as he shoved his head into the crook of my neck. "No," He growled. "I wasn''t jealous, sweetheart. Possessive and jealous are two different things." He dragged his lips up my skin to my ear, gently biting my earlobe before growling, "You are mine. You have always been mine. You will always be mine. I don''t like people touching what is mine." The goosebumps along my skin grew more prominent each time the word '' mine'' left his lips. His warm body pressed up against me and caused my eyes to close and my head to fall back. The anticipation of this moment had weighed on me for years, and I wanted to enjoy every second of it. "You sure seemed to like watching me get fucked in the past." The words slipped past my lip intentionally, wanting to pull out his wild side. Yet the memories of all the times I would hold his gaze while I came for him made me grow wet. "That was before we were ready to be us." His hand slid from my hip to the needy area between my legs. I could feel my desire growing thicker, my pussy slick and ready for him. My clit throbbed with need as his fingers expertly slid between my lips. He dipped them in my wetness before pulling them up to my clit, rubbing it in slow, torturous circles. "From now on, I''ll be the only one making you cum." I let out a breathy sigh as my hands gripped his shoulders tightly. "I fucking adore seeing my mark on you," Tobias said before capturing my mouth with his. The way his tongue dipped into my mouth had me pressing my hips more firmly against his hand, desperate for more. I slipped my hand down his abs until I could wrap my fingers around his cock, pumping him in time with the movements on my clit. His mouth muffled my moan when he pushed two fingers inside of me, using his palm to continue rubbing me just right. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Do you like my mark on you?" He asked, pulling back just far enough to keep his forehead against mine. My hand tightened around him in response, and I nodded breathlessly. "Ah, " I moaned. "Yes! Yes, I love your mark on me!" He growled in approval. "You''re going to love my cock inside you even more." His hand gripped my ass tightly, his other continuing to thrust into me, each one harder than thest. My legs were spread, wanting him deeper, and he lifted me quickly. The cold tile sent a shiver down my spine, but I was still burning up from the want pumping through my veins. Tobias moved his hand, pulling his fingers out of me and bringing them to my mouth as I guided his length to my entrance. I met his hooded stare as he dragged them over my lips, my tongue darting out to lick the digits. I expected him to ce his fingers on my tongue, to have me suck my wetness from his hand, but instead, he quickly pressed his lips to mine. Tobias groaned as he kissed, licked, and nibbled my lips, tasting me on his tongue. "Please," I whispered, pushing down on his cock and taking him in me bare. "Ah." The sigh of pleasure was joined by his groan as his fingers dug into my ass. It was the first time he had been inside me after years of dreaming about him, and it was better than I ever could have imagined. Tobias allowed me to control the speed but seemed surprised when I let out a breath before pushing myself down on him, taking all of him in me. He wasrger than anyone I had ever taken before, and I enjoyed the slight difort of my walls stretching to fit around him. Using my legs around him as leverage, I began to grind on him. I whined as he stopped me, grabbing my wrists with one hand and pinning my arms above my head. "Tell me what you want, sweetheart," Tobias growled, dipping his head to take my nipple in his mouth as his cock pulsed inside me. "Fuck me, Tobias! I want you so deep inside me that I can¡¯t breathe." I said, opening my eyes to see pure desire on his face as I wiggled my hips. I would y his game for now. I loved when he took control. His eyes closed at my words, and his jaw was tight as if in pain. Tobias pulled out until only his tip remained inside me before mming back in as deep as he could, his eyes opening and holding mine as I cried out loudly." Yes!" For each thrust, my back pressed into the shower wall harder, and the sound of him slipping in and out of my wetness had me gasping and moaning for more. My walls clenched around him as I pulled my hands to escape his hold, but he only held on tighter. My orgasm rocked through me as I cried out his name, gripping his cock tightly. "Fuck!" He pulled out, cumming on my pussy before sliding his length back between my lips but not going in me. My clit throbbed and pulsed with pleasure as he slowly brought down my wrists, kissing them before letting them rest on his chest. I wanted him back in me. I needed it. "Again," I demanded, tightening my legs around him as heughed a deep, husky noise that had my wetness dripping from me. "Don''t worry, mate." He chuckled, and I wished he had been inside me to feel my pussy clench at the word. Mate. "For every time I cum tonight, you will cum twice." His promise was exhrating, and I wanted to sigh in relief but gasped instead as he turned the shower head to me and began to wash away his cum. The water had started to cool, and he shut it off before reaching out and grabbing a towel. He rubbed me down, drying every inch of my body before doing the same to himself with the damp towel. His cock was still hard, and I licked my lips as I stared at it. But he had other ns. Tobias dropped the towel, grabbing me in his arms before carrying me to the bedroom. I bounced once as he tossed me onto the bed, spreading my legs in invitation as he stood staring at me at the foot of the bed. His ck eyes followed my hand as I grabbed my breast, pinching my nipple between my fingers before sliding my other one over my hip and between my legs. I could feel my wetness dripping over my ass and onto his sheets, but I wasn''t ashamed. I fucking loved it. I loved that his sheets would smell like me. "You''re mine now,¡± Tobias said, his deep voice making goosebumps rise along my skin. There was disbelief there that I refused to believe was anything other than happiness. If he regretted his decision, there was no way for him to go back on it now. I could only prove to him that I would do everything I could to make him happy and keep him satisfied. "Yes," I whispered as he crawled up the bed, kissing up my legs before he forcefully took my hand away from my clit. "This is mine." He repeated before licking up my slit to focus on my clit. I rocked my hips against his face, grinding on his mouth as he sucked on the bundle of nerves between my legs. My back arched off the bed as I moaned, my fingerscing through his dark brown hair. "Yes. Yours." Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Thirty-One: Tobias Tobias P.O.V. Her breathing was soft and slow as she slept beside me, curled up on her side, holding my arm around her. She would stir each time I tried to pull away, gripping my arm and pulling me to her. I didn''t want to let her go, ever. I couldn''t get enough of her. Every touch and taste had me eager for more. My obsession had only been fed byst night. The feeling of her cumming around my cock and the way she would moan out my name as she came undone made me want her more. But as I held her to me, I was terrified. I wasn''t ever going to let her go. No. She was stuck with me. If she ran, I would chase her. I would follow her to the ends of the Earth. But that was what scared me. I had marked her. I had taken away her choice without even asking her what she wanted. I had told her that I would im her when she got home, but I had never asked her if it was what she wanted. The smile she gave me regretting it as the sun rose. One night of her wasn''t enough. I wanted to sink into her every chance I could. Joselin let out a soft sigh, pressing my hand against her breast harder before finally releasing me and rolling onto her stomach, pulling one knee up with her arms under the pillow beneath her head. I bit back my groan at seeing her naked body stretched out before me. I knew exactly what she was dreaming about by the smell of her desire. I knew she would be wet and ready for me as she let out another soft moan. Goddess. It was like she was begging me to fuck her, even in her sleep. It seemed one night wasn''t enough for her either. The sun had just started to rise, but she hadn''t been asleep long either. I knew she would need to deal with that scrawny fuck in the castle eventually. Although the thought of tying her to my bed and keeping her here for the next few weeks sounded incredible. Killian could take care of Cyrus. He was the one who sent Joselin after the guy. He could protect him for the time being while I enjoyed my new mate. But I knew the honeymoon phase was going to be shortsting. We both had jobs to do, even though I wanted to keep her in my bed forever. I would just have to take advantage of our time together. I grew hard as I imagined all the ces I could take her in the castle. The dark corners, unused rooms, garden... The possibilities were endless. I watched as she wiggled her hips, the breeze from the ceiling fan hitting her bare skin as I pulled the nket down slowly. My eyes followed, trailing over her back down to her perky ass that was begging me to give it some attention. Goosebumps rose along her skin. Her skin''s ck knots and runes were calm as she slept but moved slightly as I ran my fingertips over them, brushing her long white hair to the side before moving down her spine and over her ass. Goddess, how I loved that ass. Joselin moaned as I went further, letting my finger dip between her legs. With one leg straight and the knee bent, getting to my favorite ce was easy. She was wet and slick. I stroked my finger around her entrance, sliding over her clit so softly that she didn''t wake but still released soft sighs and moans of pleasure in her sleep. That''s it, sweetheart. Wake up. Even unconscious, she enjoyed me. I felt sparks whenever we touched, and I hoped she felt the same. This mate bond would be something that I would enjoy exploring. Slowly, I pressed my finger inside her, admiring how her hips pushed back to take my finger deeper. The curve of her spine was beautiful as she arched so slightly. Wake up. "Mh," She moaned, her body moving as she adjusted. Her walls tightened around my digit as I held still. I wanted her to wake up, but it was fucking sexy watching her take my finger in her sleep. "Tobias." The breathy moan from her perfect lips made my head drop back and my eyes close as I held onto what little control I had left. When she began to rock her hips, pressing them into the mattress gently, I resumed my finger''s slow and long thrusts into her as deeply as possible before pulling back out to the first knuckles. The repeated movement had her growing wetter with every thrust, and my eyes stayed locked on the side of her face. Her lips were parted, and her eyes were closed. But the sounds she made sent all of the blood down to my cock. I could feel her stirring in our mate bond, the pleasure growing as she came to. My finger curled inside her, rubbing her walls as I kept my knuckle against her entrance. "Mh,'' She moaned, pushing her hips back. The sight and feeling of her waking up, and enjoying my hand, made me smile. Dirty girl. I leaned forward, pressing my lips to the soft flesh between her shoulder des. The sweet taste of her skin and the very subtle saltiness from the sweat we worked upst night were intoxicating. "Good Morning, sweetheart," I whispered gruffly, taking my finger out slowly before running the wet digit over the swollen nub between her legs. I would need to be gentle today. Things had gotten pretty aggressivest night. Once I knew what it felt like to be inside her, I couldn''t stop. I had fucked her so hard and long that herst orgasm brought tears to her eyes. Yet, she begged for more. After seeing that, I insisted she get some sleep. But I wanted more too. My goal had been to fuck her until she cked out from the intensity of her orgasms, but I had never anticipated the kind of stamina she had. Each time her body trembled, and her eyes closed, she would force them back open. She would roll us over in a fight for control before sinking back down on me, insisting she wasn''t done with me. I wasn''t done with her either. We had a lot of time to make up for. Her eyes fluttered open, gasping when I dipped my finger back into her before returning to her clit. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Tell me, sweetheart. Those dreams you were having. The ones that made you so wet and that caused the sweetest moans to leave your perfect lips. What were they?" My tongue ran up her spine between her shoulder des until I was growling my questions against the back of her neck. "Did you not get enoughst night? Did you like waking up to my hand between your legs, or would you have preferred it be my cock?" I sucked lightly on the skin there before nipping her earlobe. "Or maybe my tongue?" She whined as I pulled my hand away, covered in her juices, before guiding my tip to her entrance. My chest pressed against her back, but I used one arm to hold my weight off her when I sank deep inside her pussy. She lifted her knee high on the bed, still stomach down, and I moved to ce my knees between her open legs. She trembled as I gripped her thigh and thrust into her once. "Why don''t we try all options, and I''ll let you know which one I like best?" Her breathy retort made meugh. "Mh, I can live with that. Today was my fingers.¡± I pulled almost all the way out before sliding my length back in her slowly until our bodies were pressed together tightly. My hand slid over her thigh to her hip, moving beneath her to find her clit under her. Joselin gasped, seeming unsure if she wanted to match my thrusts or press her hips forward into my hand. "You love fucking my hand, don''t you?" I growled, pressing the pads of my fingers harder against the bundle of nerves between her legs. "Tomorrow, you''ll wake up to me fucking you with my tongue until you cum all over it.¡± I ced an open-mouthed kiss on her shoulder, enjoying the shudder that rolled through her body. My hips continued their pace with long strokes that hit deep inside her. Her round ass pressed against me so perfectly with each thrust that I knew one day I would have her on her knees while I spanked it. I felt myself grow harder as I pictured her ass cheek red with my handprint. "The morning after," I growled as her panting grew louder. "It''ll be my cock you''ll wake up to. I''ll have it so deep inside you that you''ll feel me there for the rest of the day.¡± "Yes!" Her cries made my calm and steady thrusts go faster and harder, my control snapping, and her ass bouncing against me with each movement. "After that, sweetheart, I have all kinds of toys I want to y with. I will show you so much pleasure that I''ll ruin you or anyone else because you are mine. All. Fucking. Mine." With each word of my deration, I mmed into her harder, my fingers moving faster against her clit. "Yours!" The word set me off, and all thoughts of fucking her nice and slow vanished. Our bodies pped together loudly, and the bed frame crashed against the wall until she gripped my cock so tightly that I couldn''t pull out even if I wanted to. "Cum for me!" My demand was met with her muscles trembling. "Fuck," I growled as her moans became more high-pitched, and she came around me. I pushed inside her a few more times. My jaw clenched as I tried not to finish just yet. I wanted her to enjoy every second of her orgasm before I pulled out and came on her ass. Her hips were still barely thrusting against my hand on her clit, and I slowed the movements before my fingers went still. Joselin lifted her hips as I pulled my hand out from under her, unable to help myself as I lifted them to my lips and licked her wetness from them. So fucking sweet. She rolled over, and I couldn''t help but let my gaze travel over her breasts beforending on her smiling face. "I think this was my favorite morning so far." She raised an eyebrow at me in a challenge. "I can''t wait to see what you''ll do tomorrow morning." "Every morning.¡± I rified, almost feeling like a pouting child. "I want you in my bed every morning, every night, and if I can''t have you in my bed during the day, I''ll just have to be creative in where and how I take you." "Every morning?" Her face was bright with excitement as I rubbed small circles on her hips. I nodded once, "Every fucking one. I want to wake up to the woman I love every day for the rest of my life." Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Thirty-Two: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. The morning air was warmer than I would have liked, and I regretted leaving the house as soon as we stepped outside. Unfortunately, I didn''t have a choice. It wasn''t just because I had work to do, a panicked spell caster to take care of, and an unknown witch draining the life and magic out of others to deal with. It was also because Tobias pulled me out of the house like his tail was on fire. As soon as the L word left his mouth, my heart felt like it had lodged itself inside my throat, desperate to get to him. I couldn''t help but stare at Tobias, basking in the happiness that came with him saying that one little word. Love. Apparently, I had waited too long to respond in my stunned excitement because he let out a loud, deep hear him grabbing his clothes before he threw a shirt and shorts at me. Theynded on the bed, but I was too giddy to even think about putting them on. Tobias enjoyed seeing my reaction and seemed so sure of himself, so sure of us, that I couldn''t help but jump out of the bed butt naked and race to the open closet door. "You love me?'' My question was redundant. He had just told me he did, but I needed to hear it again. I had been waiting years for this moment. Tobias had marked me, entwining our souls for the rest of our lives, so I knew he loved me. He had just never said it, just as I had never told him how I felt. Tobias finished pulling his shirt over his head, hiding his delicious broad chest and sculpted abs that had my mouth watering. The one raised eyebrow he sent me with a sinful smirk made me want to tear his clothes right back off and ride him on the closet floor. We had a lot of rooms and positions we still needed to explore each other in. The silent message from his expression was almost as loud as if he had spoken it. He thought the question was ridiculous. To be fair, it was. "You need to ask?" He questioned as his eyes dropped to roam my body beforending on his mark on my neck. I shook my head, biting my lip as I tried to bite back the giddy smile that stretched across my face. "No, I love you too. Always have. But say it again, n He chuckled darkly before responding, ''I love you." Tobias took in a deep breath, his nostril ring. "You''re turned on again. Have I not sated you, sweetheart?" The sound of hisugh was deep and seductive. I subtly widened my stance an inch, hoping the wetness the sound caused to form between my legs would entice him back to the bed. It didn''t work. He shoved me into his clothes and out the front door with the promise of, "Let''s get this over with quickly, so I can drag you back here and fuck you until you lose your voice from screaming my name." My hand was trapped in his, and as quickly as he moved through the city, I was pulled along. His eyes were ck as he looked over his shoulder, but it wasn''t the same dull color that would signal someone using the pack link on him. This was just his beast present. I was grateful that I had been initiated into the pack when I became the Royal Advisor. I never could use the pack link. It had never been possible since I wasn''t a wolf. But now I had a direct connection to my man, my mate. Being able to talk to him was a pleasant surprise, and I was excited to see just how much he could sense, hear and feel from me through the bond. I could have some real fun with that. Tobias seemed unfazed as I focused on how turned on I was and tried to send him that desire through our bond. It was constantly there. My need for him would never fade. If anything,st night and this morning only intensified it. Even though he refused to let me shower, insisting that he wanted me to smell like him, I did my best to clean myself up in the bathroom. That didn''t mean I didn''t grow wet again immediately after I left the room and saw him waiting for me. Tobias wanted everyone to know that I had been imed, and knowing they could smell him on and in me was hot as hell. I think it was why he wanted to walk back to the castle instead of me teleporting us there. He wanted everyone we passed to know that he had chosen his mate and that I was off-limits. I tried again, picturing how it felt when he held my arms above my head in the shower while he mmed into me. His hold on my hand tightened, but he kept silent as he continued toward the castle. The closer we got to it, the faster Tobias walked until we were barreling down the hallway and into one of the sitting rooms. He pulled me before him, his hands on my hips while he pressed his hard-on against my ass, growling lowly against my ear. I knew I was about to get what I wanted, or at least I would have if we were alone. My eyes grew wide as I spotted the two forms on the couch. The spell caster sat with a horrified look on his face as he met my re, but the redhead licking up Cryus''s neck just smiled. "Looks like ytime is over. We will finish thister." Rona purred, nipping his earlobe as I tried to suppress my anger and resisted the urge to set her on fire. I was so sick of her games, but I either needed proof of the crimes shemitted, or I needed her to challenge me. Only then would it be eptable for me to slit her throat. My hands were in fists, and I kept my re on Cyrus as the she-devil walked by. As soon as she left the room, I felt my anger take control. "What the fuck is wrong with you? Did you not hear a word I said I heard Tobias close the door behind me, and as much as that action would have excited me only moments ago when I thought we would be alone, I was furious. "She was just trying to get some information out of me. She didn''t believe the story that we''re rted." He shrugged, his cheeks and ears a bright pink as he scratched the back of his neck. "I didn''t tell her anything." "You shouldn''t even be in the same room as her, let alone touching her!" My voice carried through the room, and the firece crackled loudly as if fueled by my anger. "I¡¯m not stupid. I''m not trying to get myself killed anytime soon by telling everyone my secret. She wanted to seduce me to get me to talk, and I didn''t mind the attention. That''s all there was to it. I let her do what she wanted to me, and in return, I only told her that you and I were cousins." Cyrus stood up, stepping toward me as he tried to get me to see his way, but he stopped when Tobias growled threateningly. It could work out in my favor to have a personal hellhound to fight my battles with me during the day. It only made it better that the same man would dominate me at night. "If anyone is going to kill you, it would be her! She has a history of draining magic from others and killing them. You wouldn''t be her first victim and probably won''t be herst." I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Look, we agreed that I would offer you additional protection. But that doesn''t mean I will be your bodyguard, following you around to save your ass when you go out of your way to do stupid shit! Especially when I''ve already warned you against it." Our agreement had been simple. At first, Cyrus had demanded me because he wanted me to offer him my protection, guaranteeing that nothing terrible would ever happen to him. I declined. In response, I allowed him to move into the castle for the time being, surrounded by a handful of trustworthy witches and hundreds of Lycans who could offer him security. He needed to do his part. He N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. wasn''t out of the figurative woods just because I dragged his ass out of the literal ones. "Got it, sorry." He raised his hands in surrender, and I took a deep breath to release my anger. "So, breakfast, and then we can discuss the n after." I nodded, knowing that he would probably hate the n I had in mind. He also might try to kill me for it, but he wouldn''t stand a chance. "You can kill him now if you want," I muttered to Tobias as I turned to leave the room. He just nced down at me with a smirk that looked too damn good on him, and I heard Cyrus make a choking noise of surprise before I corrected myself. "Maybe just scare him a little." "I said I was sorry!" He yelled at my back as I walked away, my mate staying at my side, his hand burning into my lower back. Tobias didn''t even spare a breath in Cyrus''s direction, and I found that amusing. Breakfast was uneventful beyond Rona trying to not-so-subtly flirt with Cyrus from her seat at the head table. Every time he saw it, his face would turn red, and he would look away. Holden seemed to like him just fine, and the two seemed to get along very well. Tobias''s hand never left my thigh, but I could feel how ufortable he was sitting at the head table with me and being served our tes instead of eating with the pack. Holden and Cyrus followed us back to my tower, the two menughing and talking animatedly. It wasn''t until I locked the door behind us that I put my part of the n in ce. Tobias was even unaware of what I was doing, but he stood between me and the other two men at just the right angle so that I could grab what I needed without them seeing. The dagger''s de sat against my forearm as I approached Cyrus, and he smiled at me. ¡®So, what''s the n?" "This is," I responded, shing the de across his arm and quickly catching the blood in a vial with my other hand. Cyrus grunted and ripped his arm from my hold, but it was toote. I had what I needed. "What the fuck?¡¯ Holden snapped, seeming disgusted by my decision, but I ignored him. This was for the greater good. "Now I can track you if you are taken and tap into you if anyone were ever to control you,¡¯ I said, putting a cork in the top of the vial as I walked back to the table. "You mean, now you can be the one to control me!¡¯ He snapped, ring at me. "You don''t know what the word trust means, do you?" I smiled as I watched Tobias sit in the armchair in the corner of the room, the same ce where I had given him a strip tease and rubbed myself all over him. His heated gaze met mine, and I knew he remembered the same thing. I cleared my throat and looked back to Cyrus. "This is so I can keep tabs on you. Not so I can control you. I''m not going to do anything with it." Not yet, anyway. Cyrus was as unfamiliar to me as I was to him. Having his blood would guarantee that he had to y nice too. Trust went both ways, but he was the one who asked for my protection and help, not the other way around. He needed to trust me. I didn''t need to trust him. I needed to be cautious. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Thirty-Three: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. My arms were crossed over my chest, my fingers tapping against my bicep as I debated my next move. Cyrus had been good for the past few days, and after I spent another frustrating week trying to tap into Rona''s blood, I couldn''t help myself. The vial of his blood had been calling out to me, tempting me. He wouldn''t notice a single drop gone, and it''s not like he would feel me messing with it. Rona had only known I stole her blood because of our fight. She had figured me out. She wasn''t as stupid as I had hoped, and I had to give her credit. It was just too bad for her that she thought I was stupid too and only had that small sample of her blood in the bowl she stole from me. Cyrus already knew I had his blood. It dropped to the bowl with a small ssh. When the light hit it, I immediately held the entire vial up to my face, wanting a closer look. The unique pattern of ck lines in the liquid differed from any other magical creature that had ever bled for me. It was unique and intriguing, yet familiar. I had only seen it once before... in my blood. I knew we weren''t rted, at least not closely. But it gave me some insight into his power level. He was strong. I thanked my mother''s inability to hold me in for my powers. She told me the story and showed me her pregnancy pictures. The images stopped the day she had me. Why would she want to document the proof that she had built and pushed a witch from her human uterus? No, she wouldn''t. There were no pictures of me as a baby or a kid. But the story of my birth answered all my questions, and I had to wonder if Cyrus had a simr one. My parents had been speeding down the highway, trying to get to the hospital in the middle of the night. The streets were empty, and they knew they wouldn''t make it. How could they when I gave them no choice? My mother said I had army-crawled right out of her. They had to pull over to the side of the road. My father ran around to my mother''s side of the car, opened the door, and helped my mother hold her legs up as she sat sideways. He was the first to hold me, but I didn''t know how long thatsted. Because there, under the Supermoon, the point where the full moon was at its closest to Earth, I opened my eyes for the first time, and they saw their failure. It surprised me that they hadn''t left me on the side of the road. I had researched births under different cycles in the moon and Earth''s orbit, but I had never found anything concrete to connect my birth to my powers. That didn''t mean the suspicion wasn''t in the back of my mind. I had made a note to talk to Cyrus about his birth, but I didn''t get the chance. He stayed locked in his room whenever Rona was around, doing his best to avoid her like the socially awkward man he was. Since she refused to leave and had made it a point to corner him every chance she got, that also meant that he had resorted to hiding away most of the day. My finger stopped tapping against my bicep as I let out a frustrated breath and gave in. I knocked as I simultaneously twisted the doorknob, pushing it open to find Killian sitting on the ck leather couch in his office with his forearm over his eyes. "I do not remember saying you could enter." Killian groaned, his body still as he turned his head toward the wall and adjusted his arm to keep them over his eyes. He should know better by now. After all these years, I never waited for him to invite me in. I made myself at home. Only now, I at least confirm I wouldn''t be walking into anything x-rated before I do so. I smirked, seeing the empty, oversized chair behind his desk, and closed the door behind me as I moved to sit in it. My hands grabbed the armrests as I leaned back, feeling even more powerful as I spun the chair to align with the desk, facing the door. The cushions sank down as I rxed into it. "Get out of my chair." Killian groaned again, but I rolled my eyes and ignored him. "I need to do something, and I''ll need to ask for your help," I stated, pulling the bottom drawer of his desk open. The stash of junk food he kept in the back of the drawer was almost gone, and I let out a breath, knowing it meant he was stressed. "Can it wait?" He grumbled. I nced up at him and pushed a few bags of chips to the side to look for something sweet, but not find anything. The drawer made a loud noise as I mmed it shut with frustration. "No." I knew I was running out of time. Someone woulde to interrupt us soon, or Natalie would show up. It didn''t feel intentional, but I was sure it had to do with their mate bond. "Why are you in a pissy mood today? Did you not getidst night?" Iughed as Iced my fingers together over my stomach and sat back. I barely had time to blink before the throw pillow that had been under his head smacked me in the face. He kept it there specifically for when he needed a break, and as it fell to the desk, I watched as mes consumed it. "I needed that," Killian mumbled without looking, knowing exactly what I was doing to it from the sound and smell it gave off. "Then you shouldn''t have thrown it at me." I eyed him, never having seen him so exhausted before. Even on the brink of war or when actively under attack, he had never let theck of sleep get to him. But now he looked like he was on the brink of death. "Do I need to call a healer here for you, or are you going to man up?" "Josie," he growled in a warning, but I justughed as I watched the ashes in his desk scatter in the breeze from the ceiling fan. "Why are you so tired?" My question was met with his body stiffening as if the thought was scarring to him. "I just needed a break. Tell me what you need and leave." He dropped his arm, blinking twice before twisting to sit up. His hands rubbed his face as he rested his elbows on his knees. "I went through Rona''s room today," I admit, not feeling the least bit guilty about it. "I didn''t find anything yet. I have also tried to tap into her blood, but something is blocking me." He sps his hands together, turning his head with his chin on them as he watches me. "Okay." The single word carried no judgment or anger. He trusted me, and we both knew Rona needed to be removed from the council. If I had my way, she would be killed so she couldn''t cause problemster on. I was convinced I would find something incriminating, and when I did, we would duel to the death. She wouldn''t let someone take her down that easily. The day she allowed someone close enough to her with a needle to suppress her magic was the day the world would end. "She''s been hovering over Cyrus, trying to get him to crack. She knows he isn''t rted and wants to know what he is and why he is here. I don''t want her to add him or his magic to whatever she has nned. He''s strong." I spun the chair, kicking my feet up on his desk, ankles crossed. Killian let out a growl but didn''t care enough as he dropped back into the couch and stared at me unamusedly. "The favor?" He pushed, sounded even more exhausted than he looked, and my eyebrows dropped with concern. "I need Rona to stay busy and someone to keep an eye on Cyrus so that I can get a look in her house. She is up to something, and I want to know what it is so we don''t get blindsided." I hated asking for help, but I wasn''t prideful enough to let a threat get by me because I didn''t ask. "Natalie can keep Rona busy, and Aurora can watch Cyrus." His dismissive tone was low, almost like he was fighting not to fall asleep. I eyed him carefully; this wasn''t just mid-day exhaustion, especially for a Lycan who could go days without sleep. Something was seriously wrong. "Why haven''t you been sleeping?" I asked, standing up and going to the wet bar against the wall and pouring myself two fingers of scotch. Killian closed his eyes before taking a deep breath. "Natalie has changed her mind about being ready for a baby. She wants one now." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I nodded, expecting that would have happened. Both Natalie and Killian had shit families growing up, and I had assumed they would want to make their own. In just a few years, I expected the hallways to be full of kids hanging on my legs and calling me Auntie in their irritatingly cute baby voices. "You want kids too, don''t you?" It wasn''t something we had ever discussed, and after Natalie was brought here, we talked even less. Killian nodded, but he looked pained, making me want tough when I realized why he was so tired and frustrated. "I haven''t slept in two weeks, Josie. Every time I even sit down, it''s like she senses it." I choked on my sip of scotch, the liquor burning on the way down. The two of them had a crazy sex drive. It was nothingpared to me or Tobias, but they still impressed me. "Oh, shit." "I just need some sleep, but she doesn''t turn off." He groaned before his jaw clenched and turned to look at the door. His head fell forward, hanging low before he let out a breath. I almost felt bad for the guy. His mate was literally fucking him to death. It was a hell of a way to die. "Do you want her to?" My question was answered by a quick "Fuck no" as he got to his feet. Iughed, swallowing the rest of my drink before cing the ss tumbler on the thin metal tray with a ''clink.'' "Then stop bitching." He red at me as I smirked, but his face rxed the longer he stared at me. "I''m happy for you, Josie." He knew how badly and how long I had wanted Tobias. I had the feeling he also knew about Ana, Tobias''s mate, but it wasn''t his ce to tell me. We had talked about my love for the beast of a man only a few times, but I have never hidden my interest or attraction for Tobias. I had trailed after him like a love-sick puppy, trying to get his attention for years. I didn''t up my game until a few months ago, and I was d I did because now he was mine. "Don''t get sappy on me, Ian," I muttered, feeling the heat move up my chest and neck to my cheeks. I looked down, my hand going to my mark as I smiled. "Butthanks." "I know you''ve been staying at his house at night. I want you to know that your tower will continue to be yours, and your job is not going anywhere, even if you move in with him." He moved to my side, making himself a drink as he spoke. "No one can or will rece you, ever." It was too much for me. The reassurance was what I had been needing but was too afraid to ask for. I blinked several times as I tried to figure out what to say. Our friendship would recover but would never be the same, I knew that, and he knew that. But it was really fucking nice to hear him acknowledge my fears. My arms wrapped around him quickly as my eyes watered, but I pushed them down as I stepped back from the world''s fastest hug. "Get some sleep, Killian. Your wife will be busy with her new babysitting duty. I''m leaving in the morning." Killian looked disappointed as I turned away from him, and I knew it wasn''t because I was leaving. It was because, as tired as he was, he fucking adored his mate and his mate''s attention. Natalie constantly being horny for him and wanting to make a baby with him was more of a blessing than a curse. All he needed was a nap, and as I left the office and saw his mate striding down the hall with a mischievous smile on her face, Iughed. He wouldn''t get a nap anytime soon, but it would all be worth it when he finally knocked her up. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Thirty-Four: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. "You¡¯reing with me," I said as I walked past Tobias in the gym. Therge stack of tes dropped loudly as he released the rope he had been pulling. I didn''t need to look over my shoulder to know he was following me. I could feel him. His hands shot out, grabbing my waist and pulling my body back against his as we reached the training field outside. His deep voice echoed through my mind, sending a shiver down my spine.1 You can count on it. Then, after, we can go wherever you want.'' I smirked as I enjoyed his dirty mind. A quick afternoon delight would be weed, but I didn''t know how much time I had. Natalie would keep Rona distracted, but the redheaded witch would get suspicious if it were too long. That was thest thing I needed after she caught me with her blood. "Down, boy,¡¯ I whispered, rubbing my ass against him suggestively. "Work now, rewardter.1¡¯ He loosened his hold on me as I began to walk again, his fingers tips slipping off my hips after a few steps. Tobias had always been a great warrior. He took orders well and never asked questions. It wasn''t until we were alone that the roles were reversed, and he gave the orders. He didn''t question my instructions; I knew he could feel my stress and determination to get this over with. I had spoken to Natalie this morning, and she understood her assignment. She was to keep Rona distracted and have Rona use her magic as much as possible while I was gone. Draining her energy would help me to get past any traps or wards she had ced without her noticing. ''Let''s make this quick.'' I told him through our mate bond, feeling the light and joking man melt away until he returned to the usual hard and collected warrior. ''I don''t want it to be noticed that we are gone if we can help it. Do you need to pack anything or want to change first? We should only be gone a few hours." I really hoped his answer was no. He looked so sexy in his workout clothes. The way his muscles stretched the fabric and the lightyer of sweat on him had me ready to climb him like a tree and lick the salt from his neck. He shook his head, grabbing my hand, and I didn''t waste another second before teleporting us to the closest town''s border. I knew where Rona lived; she had taken over her mother''s house after she had drained her mother''s magic and killed her for her seat on the council. The air was void of magic, and I had to assume that even if I didn''t feel it, she had at least one ward in ce to protect her home. We walked carefully away from the town, out past the edge of the forest, and through the thick trees before her cabin came into view. It was small, quant, and a little evil-looking. The lowyer of fog hiding her yard was out of ce for the dry and warm morning. The green vines covering the east wall of her home were thicker than anything I had ever seen, and I imagined that if I got too close, they would strangle me without a second thought. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Tobias stopped, taking a deep breath before letting out a growl on exhale. He knew exactly where we were. I was sure that he could smell her. The rotten bitch. Everything about her screamed that she was vile, and I was ready to celebrate the day she would meet her end. With a twitch of my pinky finger at my side, a breeze cleared the yard of the fog. As it blew away, the sound of sizzling and trees crackling made my eyes widen. It only took a second before the leaves fell from the impacted trees. I should have suspected that she would y with poison. She was a snake. The yard in front of her house was cute, with lush green grass and a brick pathway that led to her front door. It almost reminded me of the witch''s cottage in Hansel and Gretel. I wouldn''t have been surprised if Rona cooked and ate kids. Like steam, the fog began to rise from the grass, filling the area once more. As the breeze blew it back into the trees, I picked up a rock and tossed it onto the cleared pathway. The stone had barely touched it when the ground opened and swallowed it, closing immediately as if it never happened. Either she trusted people less than I did or hid something huge, powerful, or incriminating inside that small cottage. For the next hour, I fought against the dozens of traps she had in ce, trying to get close enough to get into her house. Tobias looked ready to barrel through the yard and knock down the door, but it wouldn''t be that easy. When one of the thick vines wrapped itself around me and smashed me against the hard ground, I was sure he would lose his mind, but he stopped when I freed myself with augh. Blood dripped down my face, but I wiped it with my shirt, careful to keep any from reaching the ground. I did think a few ribs had broken, but that was nothingpared to some of the injuries I had faced before. When I sucked myself down into the Earth and tried toe up in the middle of her living room, I almost suffocated beneath the dirt as her house sat on a thickyer of cement. Going in through the roof was what triggered the vines to knock me out of the air and attempt to turn me into minced meat. She was prepared, but I was determined. My stubbornness could outmatch hers any day. "We should get you to a healer ande up with a new n to get inside,¡± Tobias said, cing his hand on my cheek, but I shook my head. I wouldn''t give up, but I was getting irrationally angry. Arge rock, just bigger than my fist, stuck out to me, and I reached down and picked it up. Tobias narrowed his eyes at me as I smiled widely at him. If the house wouldn''t let us in without her, I would have to bring her with us. Just as I prepared to teleport back to the castle and smash the rock into the back of her head, the air suddenly felt lighter. I hadn''t nned to kill her, just knock her out and use her body as a decoy to get into her home. But it seemed I wouldn''t need to do that after all. "What the hell?" I asked in wonder. I knew this wasn''t my doing, and it felt like a trap. Why would her magic just drop off like that? Tobias let out a loudugh that sent a shiver through my body before he took the rock and threw it into the yard. I waited. Nothing happened. "Your little pet knocked her out." He took a step forward, then another until he had confidently marched up the pathway to her front door. He twisted the handle roughly, the metal popping as the lock broke, before gesturing for me to enter. I shook my head in confusion before running after him and over the yard that had tried to kill me seven ways till Sunday. "Cyrus knocked her out?" "Guys as clumsy as he looks." His deep voice was full of amusement. "One of the guards just reported that Rona had cornered him, and he freaked out, trying to escape her. He identally knocked her into the firece mantle, and she''s out cold." He ducked his head into the house, examining it before pulling back and wrinkling his nose. I was happy Cyrus was taking my warnings about her to heart, and I couldn''t help butugh as I walked into her house. It was misleadingly small on the outside, but the inside had been crafted by magic and was a massive open space with a hallway to the side where several rooms lined the walls, leading to blood-red double doors that were open, showing her empty bed inside. Themon rooms only took a few minutes to search before I moved on to her study. Each drawer I pulled open and every painting I moved led to disappointment. Tobias searched with me, but I could feel his eyes trailing over me each time I reached up or bent down. It was almost distracting, but I was too frustrated by theck of incriminating evidence to say anything. I shut thest drawer in her study, the desk shaking from the force. Nothing. She had a few ingredients that I wouldn''t mind getting my hands on, but nothing to tie her to her mother''s death or hint at what she was working on. "She has to be hiding it somewhere." I groaned as I stood, only to stop when I saw Tobias staring at me with his shoulder leaning against the doorframe. A fire in his eyes made my stomach tighten, and I swallowed hard as my anger ebbed away. "What?" "You''re too wound up, sweetheart. You need to rx to think clearly." He pushed off the door frame. "I am thinking clearly." I snapped back as he moved to stand behind me. "Let me help you rx." His fingers trailed over my neck, pulling my hair back from my mark. He was ying a dangerous game. Part of me wanted him to sink his teeth into my neck, bringing me the most pleasure I had ever felt. But I had priorities. We didn''t know how long Rona would be out, and we needed to leave her house before she woke. His fingers ran up my hips, lifting my shift a few inches as he grazed my injured ribs. "Do they hurt?" "No," I lied, but he saw right through me andughed, sliding his hand to the front of my pants with his hard cock pressed against my ass. His fingers spread my lips as he began to rub my wet pussy, groaning when he felt how ready I was for him. All rational thought left my mind, and my shoulders dropped. The idea of fucking my mate in Rona''s house had me dripping. It felt like one colossal fuck you to her, and I wanted it. I wanted to cum for my man on her desk or in her bed and have her be none the wiser. "Oh, fuck!" The moan was low and soft as my knees buckled, but Tobias wrapped his arm carefully around my waist. "Not yet, sweetheart. You don''t cum until I say you do.¡¯ His growled against my ear, nipping at the lobe and making me quiver with desire. "You like this, don''t you? You get off on the sneaking around and the games. But I imagine how wet you are right now, is because you know that this, riding my fingers and cumming for me in this house, is something that you will always have over her. She doesn''t have to know unless you tell her, and if you do, she can''t do anything about it." He was right. It was insanely hot. We broke into my enemy''s house, and now my mate was about to fuck me in it. Rona would never know, but I would, and that was hot as hell. "I''m going to go easy on you because you''re hurt, but once we get home, I will fuck you until you can''t walk." His low threat had me moaning even louder. "Right now, I''m going to take you to her bed." He spun me around carefully, his hand leaving my pants. I locked my legs around him as he lifted me before connecting our lips. I pulled his hair, kissing down his throat as he stormed through the hallway with me and dropped me on her ck cotton sheets. Tobias wasted no time in pulling my pants and underwear from my body. "Spread your perfect fucking thighs, sweetheart. Show me how wet you are for me. Show me what my reward will be when we get home." His demand was met by my immediate submission, and I opened my knees. The cool air was startling, but he dropped to his knees and pulled me to the edge of the bed with my legs over his shoulders. My body tightened as his hot mouth found my clit, sucking and licking it. "Yes,¡± I cried breathlessly, throwing my head back with my eyes closed. Tobias pulled back, and my eyes snapped open as he pped his hand down on my pussy. "Cum for me." The orgasm ripped through me just as my eyes settled on what we had been looking for. The shimmering blue of magic surrounded an object like an electrical field, and I grabbed Tobias''s hair when he made his way back between my legs. "That''s it," I said, sitting up and curling forward to kiss his lips, tasting myself on his tongue. "I knew it!" My excitement made him raise his eyebrows as I shoved him back. I was greeted by his massive cock, hard in his shorts at my eye level, before standing. I will be taking care of thatter with great pleasure. I pointed behind me to the round table in the corner of the room. "That''s got to be it!" "What the fuck?" Tobias asked with disgust as he stared at the object, but I had yet to see it clearly. "Is that..." He trailed off as I spun around and approached the protected item in nothing but a shirt. The white bone was long, and my eyes widened as I saw what was at the end. "Cora''s foot and leg? Yes. I think it is." Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Thirty-Five: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Never in my life had my dick gone limp as quickly as when I was staring at the bones of an amputated leg. Until that moment, I had thought Joselin could keep me painfully hard forever. I had been hiding how she affected me for years. Now that I no longer had to, I wanted to take full advantage of the situation, i She was my mate. Mine. I could fuck her and love her anywhere, and I nned on it. Seeing how hot and bothered she got over the thought of fucking here only confirmed that when we got home, there would be a few ces around the castle that I could pull her away to without anyint from her. It was even better than iming her in front of others. Sneaking around and enjoying each other was higher on my list than exhibitionism. At the top of the list was having Joselin all to myself in our bed. I still needed to help her gather her belongings and move in. But even if that didn''t happen immediately, I would still consider it our house and bed. But a fucking leg. I had seen worse, done worse than cutting off someone''s leg, but never had I expected to find one in someone''s bedroom. It was disturbing. Rona was a twisted soul, but I never pegged her as the kind of woman who would fall asleep only a few feet from the amputated limb of one of her coworkers. "We need to get back," Joselin muttered, her mind going a mile a minute. She left the leg behind, straightened the nket on the bed, and pulled her pants back on. When she approached me to teleport, I gently tapped my finger on her head, silently asking what was going through her mind. This was what she had wanted, to find proof of foul y, but it raised more questions than answers. "It doesn''t make sense. No blood is left, and the bone marrow is dried out and won''t work. I don''t know what Rona is doing with it, but she is up to something. This confirms it." Joselin said, her long white hair flowing down her back as the lines on her skin vibrated with agitation. I would keep a close eye on the older woman. She was pretty civil unless she was around Rona, which made them both hostile. "Do you think she is controlling Cora somehow or draining her magic?" I asked as Joselin wrapped her arms around my waist and pressed her hips against mine in a sweet hold. There was nothing sexual about it, but I still adored it. Her smell was intoxicating, and I couldn''t help but lean forward and kiss the top of her head, taking in her scent. ''She''s starting toe to.'' The warning through the pack link from Natalie was all I needed to grab Joselin''s hand and drag her out of the house and across the yard to the first. We had barely reached the trees when the fog came in again, thick and deadly. "Time to go, sweetheart," I muttered. The guards jumped, going on alert as Joselin and I teleported back into the castle. She ignored them, her knuckles rapidly rasping against the door of Killian''s office. It surprised me that she didn''t just walk right in. Never before had I seen her wait for someone to announce that she could enter. She walked these halls as if she owned them, and she did. She could make anyone bend to her will, and I knew that was one of the reasons why she found her job so frustrating. She hated having rules to follow when she could have just taken action and put it behind her. If she had killed Rona one of the first few times the woman had been out of line, we wouldn''t be in this mess, wondering what she was up to. One of the guards nodded, and Joselin pushed the door open to find Natalie fixing her hair while she sat on Killian''sp. The room smelled of sex, and my nose wrinkled as Natalie''s face turned bright red. I dipped into a bow that made all three of them raise their eyebrows. "We are in private. You don''t need to do that now that we are mated." Joselin said with a smile. "Although you have a very nice ass." I straightened as she moved to my side to look at my backside, and Killian groaned. "What?" Joselin asked, sitting in the chair on our side of the desk and propping her feet on the hard wooden surface. ¡¯I can''t hit on my man, but you have no problem inviting us into your office when it smells like you two have been going at it like animals in here all morning?¡± Her man. Fuck that sounded good. If we weren''t standing before the king and queen, I would bend her over the desk and reward her for that statement. Natalie''s face turned a deeper red as she leaned back against Killian''s chest with a smile. "We have been." It was Joselin''s turn to groan, and I couldn''t help but admire how beautiful she looked as she let her head fall back against the seat, exposing her long and slender throat with my mark on it. I didn''t know how to interact with Killian and Natalie beyond my duties as a warrior and bodyguard, so I stood behind the chairs in my normal stance. My hands sped in front of me with my feet shoulder- width apart. Killian used to be one of my best friends when we were little, but we had turned to more of a professional rtionship after Ana died. I knew he knew about her. He had just been respectful enough not to bring it up or to tell anyone. "You can sit down," Natalie spoke softly, her friendly smile making me feel more rxed, but I still moved stiffly as I walked around the chair and sat." I take it you found something?" "Not what I had been expecting, but yes." Joselin then told them about the leg and its possible uses, but how each possibility was also impossible. They listened intently, Natalie nodding when appropriate and Killian staying straight-faced as he tossed the information around his head. They all agreed that Cora hadn''t been acting out of the ordinary, and until now, they had no reason to believe that she had any involvement at all. The only possibility was that Rona was targeting her or holding the leg over her for leverage to get Cora to do something for her in exchange for getting it back. "She could use it for a resurrection spell, or maybe she is just cursing Cora, but without blood, it wouldn''t be very strong." Joselin offered, and the room fell silent. "Cyrus," I stated, the nameing across loud and clear. Joselin hummed in response, and I knew I didn''t need to borate. I didn''t want to. I wasfortable talking around Joselin, but it had been a long time since I freely spoke aloud in front of others. Natalie looked shocked, and Killian almost looked relieved to hear me talking. "That could work. I have Cyrus''s blood, so I can always keep it over him if he gets out of line or goes off script. But she does seem to have a fascination with him. She has been trying to seduce him to get information from him. I wonder what she would do if we flipped the script." Joselin''s fingers tapped against the arm of the chair as she debated, and I instinctively reached over and grabbed her hand to calm her. "If we have the measures to keep him under control, then I don''t see why not. Use the boy." Killian ordered, and Joselin let out the breath she had been holding. A loud knock on the door made us all fall quiet, and Killian¡¯s eyes dulled as someone spoke to him through the pack link. A dark look passed over his face as he took in the information before rejoining us. "Get him on board but keep him under control." The door opened, and the devil walked in. Her heels clicked against the floor as sheughed. "Well, isn''t this cozy?" Joselin rolled her eyes but dropped her feet from the desk and stood. I did the same, keeping myself between the redheaded she-devil and my mate. If Rona knew we were in her house today, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill us. Only her focus was on Killian instead of me or my mate. When we didn''t move, her head snapped in our direction, and her voice came out thick with indignation. "Do you mind?" "Yes." Joselin snapped back, and Rona looked surprised before letting out a coldugh. "Very well, the council must also be informed." Rona narrowed her eyes at Joselin before turning away and clicking the long matte grey nails of her left hand on the back of the chair I had been sitting in only moments prior." I will be taking leave to collect my pledge. Should be no more than a few days." The bitter thought of her forcing a young witch toe here against their will came to mind, and I wanted to bare my teeth at her but kept myself collected. Anyone willing to work with Rona without resistance was not to be trusted. If they did, she probably had something over them. A small part of me knew she was lying. That wasn''t why she was leaving. The timing was too convenient, and I could only pray to the Goddess that Joselin and I hadn''t left any evidence behind of our presence at her home. But it was a good excuse for her departure, and having her gone for a short while could work in our favor to turn that scrawny thorn in my side against Rona if he wasn''t already. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Thirty-Six: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. My eyes were glued to Cora all day. She was happier than I had ever seen her, making me anxious not to know what was happening inside her head. The curvy woman walked quickly, with only a small limp, as she practically danced around the castle. If it weren''t for her long skirt that cut off mid-shin, no one would know about her prosthetic leg. Having Rona gone made everyone happy. I wasn''t aware of another exnation for Cora''s behavior. The only thing that changed was Rona leaving. It made me think that I had been right. Even I knew walking up to her and asking Cora about Rona''s trophy wouldn''t be appropriate. How would I word that? Hey Cora, have you seen your legtely? The middle-aged woman would probably try to skin me alive. Her leg was a sensitive topic. Granted, it had not only been cut off years ago in a battle, but the person responsible for her losing it had it as a keepsake and was probably using it against her. I would have ughtered Rona long ago if I were missing the limb. Her dishwater blonde hair shined in the sunlight, visible to me even with a window and a lot of space between us. The stripes of silver that gave away the plump woman''s age seemed to be thickening by the day. I had to wonder, if I told her about her leg being on disy in Rona''s bedroom, would she do my job for me? Would knowing about it be enough to have her go mad and kill Rona, so I wouldn''t have to deal with her anymore? It almost seemed too easy. I could bait Cora and sit back to enjoy the show. But then, it would make finding out if anyone else was involved more difficult. There was no point in killing Rona if she had others working with her. Cutting off the head of the snake only worked when it was a one headed serpent. "You''ve been very nosey today." Cyrus teased from my right. I turned with an unamused stare, forcing my eyes away from the courtyard through the window of the great room in the front of the castle. She was going into town. It wasn''t unusual for her, but it meant I couldn''t follow. I had been watching her all day, and following her into town would only make her suspicious of me. I disliked her, as did Aisha and Margot... so I disliked the entire council. But thest thing I needed was her turning hostile on me when I already had Rona to deal with. It would be suspicious for the council to turn down a descendant of the moon goddess from joining us if she pledged. She was all but guaranteed a spot. With Aurora on my side, I hoped that thest council seat would be someone worthy of trust and respect. I ignored Cyrus''sment and narrowed my eyes at him. We needed to get him alone to discuss the issue of Rona and the part he was to y in it. "You''ll be joining us for dinner tonight, cousin." The emphasis on his cover made him roll his eyes. "As I have since I got here/ His snarky retort reminded me of the conversations I would hold with Killian. It was how friends bantered, but I didn''t know how to make friends, and there were only three people that I trusted fully. "No, not at the dining hall. It will be at my mate''s home." I wrinkled my nose, wishing I could say it was my home too. But I hadn''t moved in yet. It was still his even though I had stayed there every night since returning.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Ah, who''s going to cook? I haven''t seen either of you eat anything that wasn''t served to you." He hairs on my neck prickled from Tobias''s gaze. I had worn my hair up because he liked it when I did that. Even before we mated, his focus on me was always more intent when I pulled my hair up. Now whenever I did it, his eyes always seemed to stay on my mark, and he would lift his head with pride. His woodsy scent filled my senses, and my eyes closed as I took a deep breath, feeling him stop behind me. When he didn''t move or speak, even in the mate bond, I opened my eyes to see him holding a single red rose before me. Hisrge, calloused hand looked so threateningpared to the flower. While he had taken the time and care to remove the thorns, it also felt like he could snap it at any moment. My hands moved up to take the stem from him, smiling as I spun and met his beautiful brown eyes. "How cute! Look at you, all domesticated. Like a big teddy bear." Cyrus teased Tobias, but his smile fell when Tobias''s hand shot forward and grabbed the front of his shirt, lifting him from the ground. "Not like a teddy bear! I meant a rabid wolf! A strong, very deadly rabid wolf!¡¯ I hoped Cyrus was aware of how unimpressed I was. The weak, nerdy persona he put off contradicted the power radiating from him. No wonder Cyrus needed shelter in the castle with the council and the guards. He had no idea what he was capable of. I had already known when I realized he was using humanndmines to defend himself against hunters, but it was almost sad how little he lived up to his potential. Being in hiding for so long has not done him any favors. Maybe when he was no longer hiding, he could embrace his magic. But for now, he was like the runt of the litter. Tobias dropped Cyrus, letting the man stumble back a step before Tobias ced his hand possessively on my hip. His jaw ticked as he clenched his teeth, but I was still focused on the rose he brought me. It was one of the sweetest things he had done for me. The small gesture let me know that he had been thinking about me, even though we had been apart for most of the day. He was so strong, quiet, and, as Cyrus said, deadly. For some reason, it meant more to me than all the big things that happened in our rtionship because this had no motive and no intentions. There was no game. Tobias just wanted to give me something beautiful. Tobias raised one eyebrow at me, and I knew without words that he was asking why I was alone with Cyrus. He hated the man, but Cyrus was growing on me. "Cyrus will being to dinner to catch up." Tobias immediately understood the hidden meaning behind the phrase '' catch up,'' and I smiled as I let my hand rest on his chest, leaning further into him with the rose between us. ''Not in our house.'' He ordered, but I ignored his refusal, focused solely on his statement of it being ours. Tobias turned his burning re on Cyrus, his brown eyes swirling to the ck of his beast at the thought of the spell caster invading the privacy of our home. "Am Iing for dinner, or will I be the dinner?¡¯ Cyrus asked hesitantly. *** That night, I had dinner in the oven and tes set on the table before Cyrus arrived. When he did, his lips pursed, and his eyebrows met his hairline when he entered the house. He was slow to enter but didn''t hesitate to disapprove of the decor. "For two people who fuck like bunnies, I imagined this ce would be... different. This almost looks normal." He stated, and I looked around the room, not seeing what was so wrong with it. The dark grey couch had a few ck throw pillows on it. The coffee table and entertainment center matched the pillows. It was neat, stylish, and minimalistic. I bit my tongue, wanting to tell him I didn''t ask for his opinion, but tonight was all about winning him over. "Doesn''t look very kid-friendly either." He muttered, and I red at him. "We don''t need it to be kid friendly.¡¯ I snapped. We weren''t there yet. I hadn''t even moved in yet and wanted to keep Tobias to myself longer." That''s none of your business." "I just thought when the heirs are born, you''d have them over sometimes. You guys seemed close." He uttered, rubbing the back of his neck again as his cheeks turned pink. "I was going to the kitchente pregnant, so I just assumed... Forget it." He cleared his throat just as Tobias rounded the corner, handing me my ss of wine. "Thank you," I muttered, but my mind was locked on the idea of us having kids. What if they looked like me? What if they had powers instead of the wolf gene? What if they were born as humans since I had human parents? We should have discussed these things before we mated but have yet to get around to it. Would Tobias be okay with that, or would that be a deal breaker? Did he even want kids with me one day? "It''s weird that you invited me for dinner, right? This feels weird." Cyrus tried tough, but Tobias and I just stared at him, all three of us out of ourfort zone. I knew I should say something corny like, Make yourself at home," or "I''m d you could make it,¡¯ but we all knew it would be a tant lie. I wouldn''t sound convincing at all. Somehow my mind and mouth settled on "Sit." Tobias turned to me, raising his eyebrows in amusement, and Cyrus chuckled at mymand. "Like, right here?" He started to crouch with a broad smile, his slightly crooked teeth on disy as I groaned in annoyance. "Or can I at least use a chair?" I knew this would be a bad idea. Even worse was that he wasn''t affected by me at all. There was no intimidation, no hesitation, or fear. The yellow-eyed spell caster was as annoying as Killian was when we were kids, like a little brother. I wanted to smack him upside the head whenever a sarcasticment flew from his mouth. "I''m going to check the food," I muttered as my hands tightened into fists, and I spun on my heels to walk away. There was nothing to check. I had purchased a frozen tray ofsagna from the store and had thrown it in the oven. It still had half an hour to cook, and I dreaded every second. I ced my ss of wine on the counter before rubbing my temples with one hand. I heard Cyrus try to start a conversation with Tobias as they followed me and made their way to the dining room connected to the open kitchen. "So, kill anyely?" Thenky man asked my mate, and Tobias growled in annoyance. This was not going well. Not at all. But that was my opening, so I took it. "Things seem pretty quiet for you. Any threats or attempts on your lifetely?" Beyond the asional explosion on the mountain from the traps he had left behind, things had been going well, almost too well. It was like the calm before the storm, and I was unprepared. "Besides Rona trying to give me a heart attack? No. She pops up everywhere, always rubbing against me." His cheeks turned pink, and I rolled my eyes as he pulled a chair from the table and sat, facing me in the kitchen. "I''m not sure she''s the one trying to kill me." I let out a huff that made Cyrus tilt his head in curiosity. "What makes you say that?" His face moved down the scale of red from light pink to the color of my wine. "Because she seems genuinely attracted to me." Tobias scoffed, not bothering to hide his amusement when Cyrus red at him. "It''s true!¡¯ He defended, but even I let out a noise and lifted my eyebrows in disbelief. "Don''t make that noise! She is! You weren''t there! She kissed me, took my hand and put it down.... Look, she was attracted to me!" The image he conjured in my mind made me cringe in disgust before I realized this could work in our favor. "We need to know for certain. If Rona is attracted to you, it won''t be hard for you to get her to tell you what she is up to. She''s hiding something, and it will be your job to get close to her and figure out what it is. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Thirty-Seven: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Dinner was a tense affair. Cyrus seemed ufortable trying to manipte Rona into getting information from her, but he didn''t have a choice. She was obsessed with getting him to talk and spill his secrets. He was convinced she had actual feelings for him, even if it was only a physical attraction. Perhaps she would identally let something slip if he took advantage of that. Even better would be if we took advantage of how close she let him and had him sedate her. One quick slip of a needle and her magic could be blocked for hours. It would be the perfect way to question her. But if I was wrong about my suspicions of her, it could have catastrophic consequences when she was released. Killian wouldn''t let me just kill her, no matter how badly I wanted to. He insisted that we still had to follow the rules. He was trying to be a good leader, and he was. But that didn''t make it any less frustrating when the rules were getting in the way of my job to protect him. Cyrus agreed to try the more civil way first and attempt to get Rona to talk to him. He violently opposed my idea of resorting to drugs and torture, but I was sick of waiting for someone to slip up and trying to be discrete as I searched for answers. Someone who had been in the mountains the night before the war had built that altar and had performed the ritual to drain another of their life essence and magic. Someone powerful enough to perform that ritual on their own, if they were alone, shouldn''t need more magic unless they were doing something big. Cyrus was running for his life, needing protection from some unknown threat who wanted him dead. When I asked him about it during dinner, he confirmed the same thing he told me in the mountains. He felt them. He felt them pulling at his soul and magic, trying to separate the two. He looked haunted as he recalled the event that finally pushed him to ask for help. I had experienced something simr fifteen years ago, so I knew he remembered how much it hurt, with his experience being only a few months ago. The pure and unbridled agony that came with that curse haunted me to this day, and I knew he would have to live with it for the rest of his life too. When that didn''t work, the mountain shook fiercely like it was about toe down on him. He said he was positive that if it wasn''t someone powerful, it had to have been one of the Gods because he had never felt anything as strong or threatening. His attacker had been livid by their failure, and it was only a matter of time before they tried again. He had said, for a moment, he was sure he was about to die. It seemed to bother him more that he wouldn''t have been able to face his killer before he was sent to meet the Goddess. Without embracing his powers, he would have died anyway. But getting the chance to see and face the person trying to kill him... no one deserved to be stabbed in the back. If someone was going to murder another, it was only fitting that they do it face to face, not hiding in the shadows like a coward. I had shared a look with Tobias that Cyrus seemed to pick up on immediately. It was then that we shared the story of how Rona''s mother passed over store-boughtsagna. It was the same method, less extreme, but still simr. Rona had cast a curse that allowed her to kill her mother using the distant absorption of her magic. Her mother, Melinda, didn''t realize what was happening until it was toote. At that point, she was too weak to fight back. Rona drained her of everything, stealing her magic, life, and seat on the council. All while leaving no evidence behind to convict her. My thoughts should have been on that. As I crawled into bed, my mind should have been dissecting every word that crossed Cyrus''s mouth tonight, looking for hints or answers. Instead, as Tobias pressed his warm body to mind, I couldn''t think of anything other than our own future. I had been working hard enough for the past decade to save and protect everyone else. I didn''t even feel guilty that I was thinking about myself for a short while. But those thoughts, the thoughts of us, only conjured more questions. "You''re thinking very loudly," Tobias spoke against the back of my neck, his nose nuzzling through my hair, his hot breath hitting my skin, making me shiver. His arms tightened around me, pulling me against his bare chest. "That is not true," I whispered, but he was right. Even if he couldn''t hear my thoughts, I knew I was acting unusual. If I weren''t, I would have been wrapped around him by now, just like every night before. There was a deep, almost suffocating silence between us as he waited. He was patient, but it felt more like a silent demand for an exnation. I pressed my lips together until he ced a single kiss on the mark on my neck, and I felt myself crumbling. "We never talked about kids," I mumbled, refusing to turn my head and look at him. Kids. The thought made my stomach turn because I didn''t know what answer I wanted. I didn''t even know if I wanted to have any. I wasn''t even good with adults. The type of mother I pictured I would be wasn¡¯t very inspiring, making me regret bringing it up. If he did want kids, and I had them, would he resent me for not being the kind of mother he wanted raising them? "Do you want kids?" He questioned with excitementced in his tone, answering his question without needing me to ask him the same thing. He wanted them. "Would you be okay with them looking or being like me?" My eyes were locked on the wall across the room as Iy still in his arms, scared that if I moved and faced him that the conversation would be even more difficult to have than it already was. "I would be proud." His smile against my neck felt wonderful as he tried to ease my fears, but inside I was fighting down my stomach acid with everything in me. Kids. After everything we had gone through as children, he wanted to bring some of his own into the world. He would be a great father, but I knew I would not meet his expectations. How could I? I had no idea what to do if I were put in that position. Every female figure in my life growing up had abandoned me or turned on me. My parents had locked me in my room for the first decade of my life, hiring priests and witches to try to take my gift from me. It was unclear whether they knew that ritual would kill me, but it didn''t lessen the pain. When the king found me, I was taken in and assigned to be mentored by the Royal Advisor at the time, Talia. She abandoned me when Killian chose me to stand by his side over her and tried to kill me only a few short months ago. Even my only female friend growing up, Charlie, had left to travel the world ying monsters. She never asked if I wanted toe, and she rarely returned home for visits. Her trips back to the castle were bing fewer and farther between. When she was here, it was to visit her brother. The rest of the women in my life were power-hungry bitches who made me want to pull my hair out from the frustration of having to deal with them. 1 Children were bound to be much worse. "I don''t know if I would be good at that.¡¯ My admission was met by his body stiffening, and I could feel his sadness and frustration through our mate bond. We hadn''t been mated for more than two weeks, and I was already letting him down. Queue the regret. I waited, but I didn''t feel it. Nothing came through our bond beyond the two feelings I had already sensed from him. "You are a wonderful mate. If you decide you want children, I know you will be a great mother. We would learn as we go and raise them together. If you don''t want them, we will still have a beautiful life together, just the two of us." He kissed my neck before settling his head down behind mine. ¡®I will love you forever, no matter our path.¡¯ My body was filled with a sick feeling. It was the kind that sat deep in my belly and came from an unhealthy amount of anxiety and stress. I couldn''t figure out if I needed to eat something to fill the ufortable feeling, throw up, or sleep. None of it would help, though. "I love you too," I whispered into the dark room. Tobias''s breathing evened out, and I couldn''t say how long wey there in tense silence before we fell asleep. The vision that awaited me in the darkness was only weed as confirmation that I could still have them. Myst vision had been before we found Natalie. After that, everything went quiet, and I was worried that I had lost my gift. I stood in the corner of a familiar room. The ck bedsheets and the glowing item on the dresser made me hold my breath even though I already knew Rona wouldn''t be able to see me. Whenever I had a vision, the timeline was never clear. Sometimes it had already happened. asionally, it was happening as I saw it. But most of the time, it had yet to happen. Rona entered the room with panic visible on her face, her bedroom door mming against the wall as she raced toward her trophy. Her hands shook as they hovered over the bones, but she didn''t touch them. I had never seen her show so much emotion before. The most she had ever expressed was anger or annoyance. Watching her now, it was clear that she was on the verge of breaking down. Her whole body quivered as she took a deep breath and sat on the edge of her bed. It wasn''t the reaction I would have expected from someone worried their secrets had been discovered, and I couldn''t help but wonder what was happening inside her head. Not that I wanted to be in her twisted mind, but I needed to know more. Rona calmed after several breaths before lifting her hand, shaking it with disgust as if something had just crawled over it. She turned her head to look, jumping from the bed with her usual scowl of annoyance before her eyes narrowed. A fire was burning behind them, and I swallowed hard as she grabbed something between her two fingers before lifting it in front of her face. "I''m going to fucking kill her!" She whispered with malice as a strand of my long white hair hung between us. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Thirty-Eight: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. The slow movement of my arm being pulled across the bed made me stir. I hated sleeping on my back, and being there now was awful. My body twisted, trying to roll back onto my side. But I couldn''t move my legs, and my arms were over my head. I felt a brief moment of panic before I regained consciousness to realize that I still felt the sheets beneath me, and my restraints, while tight around my limbs, were soft. Memories of my vision made me groan, and I kept my eyes closed. I didn''t want to deal with Rona right now. It wasn''t like I could do anything to change what was going to or had already happened. If she hadn''t found my hair yet, she would soon. I had only gotten into her house the first time because Cyrus had identally knocked her out. Doing it a second time would not be an easy feat. The sound of someone''s tongue clicking in feigned disappointment made me blink several times to open my eyes. "Sleeping in sote," Tobias stated from by my head as he pulled at my wrist once more before stepping back. "You''re wasting a beautiful day." His dark hair was wet andbed back, and he smelled like he had just gotten out of the shower. It made me want to close my eyes and take in another lungful of his delicious scent, but with his shorts hung low on his hips, I couldn''t look away. I pulled my arms down, trying to cover my naked body as a shiver wracked through me when he pulled the thin nket away, but I was trapped. I pulled at the fabric holding me to the bed posts, twisting my arms discretely to test my ability to get free. Tobias chuckled darkly before moving around the bed and standing by my feet. His eyes devoured me, moving over my body slowly. I could practically feel his gaze sliding over my naked form like the gentle trailing of his fingertips without actually touching me. Goosebumps rose along the surface of my skin, everywhere he looked, and my breathing became short and fast. "I told myself that since it was your first time breaking this rule, disobeying me, I would give you a pass and take it easy on you." He said, his eyes stopping between my legs, and I knew he would see that I was bing increasingly wet for him. "I disobeyed you?" The corner of his mouth twitched, but he kept his emotions masked behind his heated gaze. I couldn''t tell if he was irritated by the question or amused. "You brought that man into our house." He crossed his arms across his shirtless torso, his stance wide as he met my stare. "You never said I couldn''t." My response faded as he let out a growl that made me tremble with excitement. He was in the mood to punish me. "I shouldn''t have to. You already know I don''t want men I don''t trust hanging around my mate, let alone being in our home." That word again, ''our.'' I loved when Tobias called it that. It was almost as good as when he referred to me as his mate. Both rolled off his tongue and made their way straight to my heart. "Are you going to go easy on me then?" I whispered, not sure which answer I wanted. If he kept me tied here all day, I would be a happy woman, only if he was here with me. But as he said, this was my first offense of this kind. "That was before I woke up and still smelled him downstairs." He said, dropping his crossed arms and pulling gently on the tie he had around my ankle. "I have morning breath," I whispered, my body practically trembling as I felt myself growing wetter at the feeling of his warm fingertips against my skin. "I don''t need your mouth for this." My breathing caught, and I swallowed hard. "I have to go the bathroom." "Hold it." I honestly didn''t know what to do. I had been in many risque situations in my past, but I had almost always been in control. This was new and exciting. I loved it. Every order he gave me, every demand that crossed his lips excited me more than thest. "I had a visionst night." That piqued his interest, and I watched as he raised an eyebrow, looking so sinfully sexy that I regretted bringing it up. I couldn''t even exin why I did. It was as if I wanted to draw out this cat- and-mouse game even though I had already been caught. I was in his clutches, and I fucking loved it there. "Is it urgent?" He stepped closer, his hands pressing into the mattress as he leaned forward. I picked my head up to watch him, shaking it as I did so. ¡°Then it can wait until the more important matters are dealt with." My dry lips parted, and I licked them eagerly. Me. I was the more important matter, or at least punishing me was. I wouldn''t have it any other way. "If..." I cut off when his hand started sliding up my leg. "If you keep talking, sweetheart. I will put that mouth to use after all, even if it''s only to keep it busy." His threat had me dripping; I was sure there would be a spot of my desire on the bed by the time he was done with me. The dream of tasting him had been going around my head for a long time, and while All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. we had done many things, I had yet to enjoy him cumming on my tongue and down my throat. Each time, he would pull away and cum on my chest. He loved that. "What is my punishment?" The question came out in a breathy whisper that had my lungs copsing in anticipation. "You don''t get to cum, until I say so." He demanded, his hands wrapping around my shins as he gently slid them up my legs. His grip tightened around my thighs like he couldn''t help himself from grabbing me harder, squeezing me tighter as he let out a growl. "I haven''t even started with you, sweetheart, and look at how fucking wet you are for me." Tobias lowered his head, and mine shot off the bed, eager to watch him make contact with the bundle of nerves between my legs. Instead, he worked his way up my thigh. His lips, tongue, and teeth took turns tasting and nibbling my skin. Every muscle was tense; my whole body was coiled as he finally hovered over my pussy, his hot breath fanning over me. When he ced his mouth between my legs, I couldn''t resist moaning out his name and throwing my head back. My eyes squeezed shut tightly as he sucked and licked my clit like an expert. My arms pulled at the restraints, desperate to reach down and tangle my fingers in his hair. I needed something, anything for leverage, so that I could grind against his mouth. The pleasure was too incredible not to move, and being tied up was almost as tortuous as it was delicious. I wrapped my fingers around the fabric, holding it tightly as I approached my release. My hips tensed, and my pelvis and thigh trembled as I felt my orgasming, and it wasing on strong. Tobias jerked back, leaving me whimpering beneath him as heughed only an inch away from my pussy. The air of his breath hit my wet lips, and I pushed my hips up as high as I could in my current position, wanting his mouth back on me. "Not yet, sweetheart. You don''t get to cum that easy." He whispered, cing a kiss against my throbbing clit before pulling away and sliding one finger in me slowly. I let my hips rx as I looked down the valley of my breasts at him and watched as he enjoyed himself. He held himself with one arm on the mattress next to my hips while his eyes were locked on the single- digit pumping in and out. In and out. It was coated in the evidence of my desire, and the sound it made as he shoved it inside me as far as it could go before curling his finger and rubbing my walls made me release a shuddered breath. Tobias knew when he found my G-spot because he gave it extra attention, rubbing it each time he thrust his finger into me. I was amazed at how quickly I built back to my orgasm. Never before had I been able to get off without my clit being stimted, but he did it, and with one finger at that. My breathing was short pants, my abs tightening as I tried to resist letting him know I was close. I didn''t want him to stop again. I needed it. I needed more. "I can feel you tightening about me, sweetheart. So fucking good." His cooing of praise made my toes curl, and I cried out when he took his finger away. My eyes opened as I red at him, my jaw dropping when he ced the digit in his mouth and sucked off my wetness. "Tobias." His name was a short threat on my lips. One that promised revenge and domination but also begged and pleaded for him to continue. I pulled harder against the restraints, knowing I could free myself with magic but secretly enjoying his game. He knew it, too, as he pulled his shorts off, stepping out of them and showing off his impressive cock. Fuck. My head fell back on the bed as my clit throbbed almost painfully, desperate for attention. My nipples were so hard that I was sure they would never go soft again. His hand gripped his length, pumping it slowly as he stared at me. "How long will you punish me?" I asked, regretting the question instantly as it made me feel weak. "That''s upto how well you take it." He responded, crawling back over me and surprising me by pping his cock gently against my pussy. I jumped with a cry of pleasure as he shoved it deep inside me. I would take it all, everything he was willing to give me. After a few thrusts, he reached down to my ankle, ripping the fabric free from one leg before looping his arm under my knee and hitching it up until it was in line with my chest. The new angle allowed him more freedom, and he used it. His hips mmed against mine, and his balls smacked my ass with every wet-sounding thrust into me. The small groans and growls Tobias let out had me on edge once more, and I felt myself tightening around him, determined not to let him go so he couldn''t leave and take away my third orgasm. But he did. He thrust a few more times, his jaw clenched, and a small line of sweat formed on his forehead. Then he pulled out, leaving me a moaning, withering mess beneath him as he came on my clit. Once again, my body protested, close to the edge but not quite there. That was my punishment. Tobias would edge me until I couldn''t breathe, keep my eyes open, or move. "Did you like how it felt to be inside me, fucking me hard and deep like that? " I asked with one eyebrow raised as I admired how the muscles in his shoulders and arms flexed as he held himself over me. I wanted to y his game, but I wanted to win. I wanted to reach the finish line. "Imagine how good it will feel to have me cumming on your cock." My tease did nothing but backfire as he stood up and turned to the dresser to grab the ss of ice water and take a long gulp. "And I look forward to that. Just not right now, sweetheart." He brought the ss over to me, gesturing it forward, silently asking if I was thirsty, and I was. I nodded, waiting for him to release my restraints so I could have a drink. Instead, he leaned down, pressing his lips to mine and forcing an ice cube into my mouth. I bit down on it aggressively in anger as he took another sip of the water and walked back to the edge of the bed. He ced the cup back on the dresser before stopping by my feet. Tobias sent me a devilish grin with a piece of ice between his teeth and lowered his head to my pussy once more. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Thirty-Nine: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. My legs were limp noodles beneath me, even hours after my punishment had ended. Tobias had been kind and loving. He drew me a bath, rubbed me down with lotion, carried me downstairs, and sat me at the dining room table with a ss of water. I watched him closely. Every move he made as he worked around the kitchen to cook us some food was so fluid. Tobias was so calm and rxed. It was the most peaceful I had seen him in years, and it made me not want to tell him about my vision until I had to when Rona returned. The doorbell rang, making Tobias tense, but he ignored it and began to te our lunch. I had never thought he would enjoy cooking, let alone be so good at it. I also secretly enjoyed that he only cooked for me. He hated Cyrus, but I had the feeling that even if they were best friends, he wouldn''t have cooked for Cyrusst night. I smiled at him as he ced the bowl in front of me, the chicken and vegetable-covered rice steaming looked delicious, and by the thick sauce over it, I knew it would be sweet. My eyes closed as he pressed his lips against my head. I couldn¡¯t get enough of this man. His smell engulfed me, and I leaned back, enjoying the heat of his body so close. The sound of the doorbell chiming again had him growling, storming toward the door. I would have sent them away, forced them off the porch with my magic if I thought it would be okay. But until I moved in, that felt like crossing a line. He kept to himself, but that didn''t mean he didn''t have friends who maye over asionally. There were still things I needed to learn about him and his life. I leaned to the side, wanting to see who was at the door, but remained seated as I had been instructed when he carried me down here. Instead, his broad back blocked my view from the outside except for two neon pink ballet ts. They were so small; I was sure they were a child''s. But then I heard her voice. It was not the voice of a child. While high-pitched, no kid would talk the way she was. "Oh, good! You''re here! I knew you were because I smelled food, but when you didn''t answer the first time, I got a little worried that I missed you again." She spoke in rushed excitement, and I shoved a Tobias was a big man; he could handle a child-sized woman if he wanted to. Then again, as she pushed past him and entered his house, I felt my energy return tenfold. Who does she think she is? Her curled blonde hair was loose around her face, and her cheeks were as pink as her lips. She looked flushed, as if she were warm instead of aroused, but a small part of my mind was convinced that the color of her cheeks was because she had touched my mate. Her shoulder and potentially her breast had grazed against him as she forced her way into the house. I scowled as I examined her. She had a tiny waist with wide hips. Her breasts were sorge that I was sure she was top- heavy and would topple over at any moment. "I have great news for you, and I think you''ll be really happy! I haven''t seen you smile since we were kids, but this might just do it!" Her head was still turned, staring at him as she walked forward without looking. I''ve seen him smile. I''ve heard himugh. She yelped when she bumped into the coffee table, and I couldn''t help the smirk that graced my lips. It only took one look up at my mate to determine that I didn''t just dislike her. I hated her. His jaw was clenched, his shoulders and back were tense, his eyes were ck, and his hands were in fists. She made him ufortable. She ruined his peace. "Oh!" She chimed, forcing my eyes back to her to find her staring at me with a smile so wide that I hoped she would catch a bug or two in her perfectly straight teeth. "I didn''t even see you there! You''re as quiet as Tobias is! I love your hair; it''s so interesting. How did your eyes get like that? Gosh, it smells so good in here." She babbled enthusiastically, and I didn''t know what to do. I hated Tobias''s name rolling off her lips, and I could see that she wasn''t marked when she moved and her hair adjusted. Just as Tobias wasn''t. He had marked me, but I couldn''t mark him. The idea of walking right over to Tobias and biting him would have turned me on again if I hadn''t beenpletely depleted of all energy, and there wasn''t a colorful Chihuahua of a woman yapping at me. Her royal blue capris and white and pink blouse made her impossible to miss but way too bright to look at. My eyes met Tobias''s, and while he wasn¡¯t happy, he didn''t look as tense as before when his gaze settled on me. My head snapped back to the woman as she dropped her briefcase loudly against the table and began pulling out color -coded folders. She continued to bber about what she had eaten for her lunch, how her morning went, and everything else I couldn''t care less about. "Why are you here?" I snapped, no longer surprised by her presence and annoyingly chipper All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. personality. "I''m so sorry! I forgot to introduce myself!¡± My body tensed as she rushed around the dining room table. It wasn''t because I was in nothing but Tobias''s shirt, but because it took everything in me not to react defensively and toss her out the window as she grabbed my hand and shook it firmly and aggressively. "I''m nche. I''m working for Tobias, but who knows who I''ll work with tomorrow? It seems every day, people are calling me left and right. My days are booked down to the second at this point. I''m so excited! I really didn''t think my business would take off like this. Everyone always said I was just the runt of the litter, and now they''re out there fighting and running patrol, and I am contributing to my pack by managing real estate and...." My mouth was open in surprise, and I was slightly disgusted as she kept talking. She released my hand, moved back to her briefcase, and grabbed a few pens. Tobias seemed to pick up on my unease, and while he was ufortable, he wiped his fingers over his mouth as if he could hide the smile threatening his lips. ''Eat, Sweetheart. You''re going to need your energy.'' His words came through our mate link and centered me back to reality. My foody abandoned in front of me but still hot as I took a big spoonful to appease my mate, ignoring the rambling woman across from me. When she mentioned that she had an offer for him, I finally understood why she was disrupting our day. It was the house he wanted to sell. His childhood home. All of my violent thoughts toward her for ruining our peace melted away. This was what Tobias had wanted and needed. He hated that house, and getting rid of it would help him find closure. "It''s really a great offer; they met the asking price and are willing to take it as is. You really can''t do much better. They really wanted to push their offer over the top and decided to introduce themselves." She pointed, took out one paper from the blue folder, ced it on the table, and gripped her hands tightly in front of her as if cutting off the cirction in her fingers would keep her from talking while he looked over the offer. I leaned forward, amazed that she finally closed her mouth and nced at the paper. There was a picture at the top of a family of three. The female was sporting arge belly that could pop at any moment, while the man had his hand over the chest of a young boy with missing teeth. The child¡¯s eyes were closed as if he had been smiling so hard he couldn''t bear to keep them open any longer. Below are two paragraphs telling Tobias about their family and why they want to buy his house. It was a smart move, making the offer seem more personal. I wasn''t sure how many other offers they were up against, but nche seemed to really want him to choose this family. Tobias moved in, staring down at the paper while the wheels in his head spun. I wasn''t sure if he was even reading it, but he took a long look at their picture before looking up and nodding once. "Wonderful! I''ll get everything in order! I''ll be reaching out to you soon! This is so great..." Once again, she bbered on, and my eyes moved down to her pink fingers that finally had blood in them again. What an interesting creature. I still didn''t like her, but my defenses had fallen, and I no longer wanted to rip her tongue out. Not with the look on Tobias''s face. He looked shocked, stunned. It was almost as if he was having difficulty processing the information. I couldn''t figure out if it were that his childhood home would be gone and he could finally put it behind him or if he had never thought about a happy family living there. nche didn''t even bother saying goodbye; she just kept rambling as she walked right out the door, bumping into Cyrus on her way out. He blinked several times, holding her by her biceps on the front porch, staring down at her like she would attack him if he didn''t keep her at a distance. Though, with his recent experience with Rona, I could see how he might be a bit startled by women. nche chirped on, apologizing andplimenting his clothes before skipping down the steps. I stood from my seat, watching the show as his head turned and followed her. "Did you need something, Cyrus?" My question was brushed off with an absentminded wave of his hand over his shoulder. "No, no. I''m good. Hey, wait up!" Cyrus took off down the porch, and with a flick of my finger, the front door mmed shut. Iughed. Some woman would chew him right up, and I had the feeling he would love every second of it. The sound of paper sliding against the top of the table had me sitting back down. Tobias was staring at the picture of the family that nch left behind for Tobias, and he let out a deep breath. "Are you okay?" I asked, cing my hand on his forearm. The brown eyes I had loved since I was a kid stared back at me, and my heart clenched as he nodded. A slow smile stretched across his face. "I guess this means I can finally afford to build an add-on to give you a study. Better start packing, sweetheart. I want to get you moved in as soon as possible." Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Forty: Tobias Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Tobias''s P.O.V. Joselin''s movements were jerky, fast, and angry as she shoved more clothes into her bag. I knew she wasn''t mad about moving in; she had been excited about it. She was happy when I told her it was time to live together. Now she was angry, and she was so fucking beautiful when she was angry. She was my personal firecracker. I would never get enough of her. Joselin nced around the room, getting more worked up when she didn''t find what she was looking for. Her white hair was loose and free around her shoulders. Her pink, puffy lips were down-turned and pressed together tightly in irritation. Her white eyes narrowed and seemed to light up in irritation when her gazended on me. In long strides, she stomped my way, ripped the thin zip-up coat I was folding out of my hands, and proceeded to shove it hap hazardously into her bag. My empty hands were held out in front of me, and I tightened them into fists as I bit back myughter before letting them fall to my sides. She sure was something else. I didn''t care that she had an attitude right now. I was too excited to finally have her living in my space, my den...our home. I stepped back, leaving the bag I had been packing open and only half-filled. The seat in the corner of the room held many great memories, and I sat down, watching my mate with fascination. Joselin never ceased to surprise me. Even after watching and loving her all these years, she still threw me for a loop when she could. Her aggression as she packed and the furrow of her brow was adorable. So fucking adorable. Whatever was going on inside her dark little mind was lost on me, and I knew when she finally told me what it was that it would knock me off my axis because she did that. Frequently. Whatever I expected her to say was very rarely what she did. It took several minutes of me admiring her. The curve of her hips, the way her waist pulled in slightly before moving back out to her chest. Her body was toned and tight from working out so often, and I was excited to get back to training with her. We had trained together a bit as kids, then went our separate ways during and after Ana. It wasn''t until Natalie was brought here that we started training again; even then, we worked with Natalie. We weren''t training with each other. I was too worried that having her pressed up against me, her sweaty skin gliding against mine, and those deadly workout clothes that were like a secondyer of skin would be too much. I held myself back until we were both ready for that next step. If I had touched her... if I had given in and let her wrap her body around mine while trying to get me to submit, I would have cracked. I would have taken her to the floor and fucked her in front of everyone as hard and deep as possible. We couldn''t do that then. Neither one of us had been ready for that at the time. Instead, I let her trail her hands over me as she flirted while I was on duty. Fully clothed and unable to act on the dangerous thoughts in my head. But now we could. Nothing prevented us from training together again, no matter how hot it got. It wouldn''t matter because Joselin was mine, and I could take her to this tower, or the bathroom, or any empty room really, and fucked her hard on the floor, up against the wall, on the furniture... the possibilities were endless. Joselin pulled at the zipper, angry when it wouldn''t close, before mumbling and pointing her finger at the bag. I watched everything inside shrink as she sucked the air out of it before zipping it shut with an aplished, "Hah, you cheap piece of shit." She nced up, her jaw clenching, when she saw the abandoned bag I had been working on. "I thought you said you were going to help." I raised an eyebrow at her, my head leaning back against the chair as I watched her. She was the most beautiful sight I had ever seen, and I was honored she had chosen me. Seeing her angry was like a work of art. I knew she wasn''t angry about her punishment this morning. She seemed to enjoy that more than I did. When I finally let her cum it was the longest and most intense orgasm I had ever seen her have. Her eyes had closed tightly, her body trembled, and she screamed my name louder than ever before. I continued to fuck her pussy with my tongue, letting her ride out every wave of pleasure she had earned for taking her punishment so well. Then her body went limp, and as I kissed my way back up her skin, untying her restraints as I went, I couldn''t help but smile with pride that she had passed out for a few seconds from the intensity of her release. "You are magnificent when you''re angry." My response seemed to catch her off guard, and she froze as she reached for the bag I had started working on. There was no point for me to continue if she was this bothered by the idea of moving in with me. If she wasn''t ready, that was fine by me. I was a patient man. I could wait. I didn''t want to, but I could. "Something about you when you''re angry is such a fucking turn-on." I didn''t need to exin. I was sure Joselin could see the bulge in my pants from watching her strut around her room like she was on a mission. "Are you kidding me right now?" She snapped but sounded intrigued as she looked down at myp. "What''s on your mind, sweetheart?" My question made her frustration grow more intense, and she stormed toward me, pulling her hair over her shoulder as she did so. "What''s on my mind?" Herugh sounded almost pained. My eyes dropped down her slender neck to the mark I ced there. Everytime I saw it, I felt a burst of pride rush through me. "This! This is on my mind! You marked me!" I smiled, my knees spreading further as I rxed into the chair. I would never apologize for it. At first, I was worried because I had marked Joselin without asking her what she wanted. But with each passing day, that worry was reced with happiness because I knew she would be mine forever. "Yes, I did. Do you want me to do it again?" My offer resulted in her shivering, and her eyes widened a little as she debated it. I could feel how turned on she was by the idea, knowing that any time I ced my mark on her, she was going to cum for me. The pleasure of a mark being touched by the mate who put it there was said to be unlike anything. Biting it almost guaranteed instant release. "I...You... That''s not what I am asking for!" She argued. I expected her to stop, for her to yell at me for something, or storm away and pace like she would when she was thinking something through. But whatever this was, she had already thought about it. She knew exactly what she wanted to say. Instead, she ced her hands on my shoulders and pushed her knees between my thighs and the arms of the chair, straddling me. My hands instantly found her hips, and she rxed, her ass resting on my pelvis. This chair ising with us. I didn''t care what else Joselin brought with her beyond this chair. It would be ced in our living room and be my new favorite ce to sit. Her hands were on my chest, her fingers pinching the fabric and releasing it repeatedly. Joselin sighed before speaking, her perfect pink lips holding my attention as I wanted to lean forward and steal a taste. "I don''t like that you don''t have a mark." She admitted she sounded like a pouting child as she slid her hand up and rubbed her fingers against my neck. "Okay,¡± I smiled even wider. This was not where I had thought she would go with this conversation, and I was ecstatic that she wasn''t backing out on moving in with me. A missing mark was the least of my worries. If she was so focused on that, I knew I made the right choice with her. She is a woman who can battle the world and has endless tasks and threats popping up each day that she has to deal with, and her biggest concern at the moment was that she wanted to be able to mark me. She was the right woman for me. A warrior who wasn''t afraid to take what was hers. "I keep debating walking up and trying to bite you." Her admission surprised the shit out of me. Once again, keeping me on my toes. I felt myself grow harder beneath her at the idea of her doing just that very thing. If she wanted to bite me, I could be into that. Hell, I would be into any and everything she wanted as long as she stayed with me. "Okay," I responded again, letting her know I heard her. If I began talking now, she would stop; that was thest thing I wanted. I needed to know exactly what was going on in her head. "I want to do the bonding ceremony." She kept her eyes down as she admitted this, and I had the feeling that Joselin was almost embarrassed to ask me for it since she wasn''t a wolf. My eyes closed as I groaned in agreement. I would be stupid to say no to her request. Dering her as mine in front of the Goddess and epting a bond we had created on our own. It was powerful. "Yes." I agreed, and she leaned back on myp. My eyes opened, and my hands tightened in protest on her hips as I thought she was getting ready to get up, but she didn''t. "Yes? You''re okay with that even though I''m not a wolf?" She looked stunned, the lines dancing along her skin so quickly that they looked like they were slithering instead of vibrating. I could never feel them, only see them, but I knew them like the back of my hand. "Next full moon." I agreed, knowing it was only a few days away. Tonight would have been preferable, but since we weren''t fated mates, I wanted to make sure the moon was at its strongest. My beast was surging beneath my skin, as excited as I was for the ceremony that I thought would never happen for me. Yet, it was here, only days away. I had a beautiful woman in myp, one I loved with everything in me, and she was willing to follow the customs of my people to ensure that even though she couldn''t mark me, I was still marked by her in the eyes of the Goddess. Joselin''s lips crashed onto mine, and she pushed her chest against me as she parted her lips and allowed me that taste I had been craving. Her tongue dances with mine in a fight for dominance, and I reach down between us. She gave no objection as I lifted my shirt from her body, the same one I had put her in earlier this morning after her bath, and ripped her ck leggings from her belly button down her front and to her ass. My fingers dipped into her wetness, growling in pleasure that she wasn''t wearing any panties. Joselin undid my pants with quick fingers, never breaking our kiss. She cried out in pleasure as I grabbed her hips with one hand and held myself at her entrance with the other before mming her down onto me. Everything was falling into ce for us. It felt good. Almost too good. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Forty-One: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Cyrus was like a puppy. For a spell caster, the first of his kind, he was very immature. I was surprised hested this long, but at least he had been smart enough to ask for help. "But really, what''s his deal?¡± He chimed for the fourth time this morning." Does he ever use the mind link, or is he just quiet all the time? I know he had his tongue. I saw it during dinner. Is he a mute? Doesn''t that get tiresome, always having to guess what he wants or thinks?¡± My eyes rolled to the back of my head. I had found him babbling away with nche in the courtyard this morning. The two of them looked thick as thieves, facing each other under one of the trees with their bent knees pressed together as theyughed and spoke a mile a minute with each other. She seemed to have rubbed off on him because he hadn''t shut up since I ordered him toe with me. It was unfortunate for me, but at least he was in good spirits. "Did he rub off on you? Are you not talking now either?" Cyrusughed, his hand going up to his unruly blonde hair before sliding it down over his face. It amused me that he was thinking the same thing about Tobias and me as I was thinking about him and nche. Maybe the two of them would be good together... or perhaps they would drive me insane. "You''re a child," I muttered, making himugh harder. I had too much on my mind toe up with a bettereback, but he didn''t care. He was amusing himself. It was fine by me as long as he didn¡¯t expect me to respond to his millions of questions and sarcastic quips. "I''m thirty-two. That''s hardly a child." That made me pause, my feet nted firmly as I spun to face him. Cyrus stumbled before turning to me with raised eyebrows. Small wrinkles were in the corners, but his bright, cheerful yellow eyes and boyish grin made me lean toward his early twenties. "Thirty-two, and you''re still this immature?" My eyes raked over him. He looked slightly healthier, but not by much, now that he was eating more and no longer living in the wild. Once he filled back out, he would probably look more his age. "I was mature enough toe to you for help.¡± He quipped back with his goofy crooked smile. "I''m the first of my kind, not some all-powerful being. I know when I am outmatched and when to put my pride aside. I don''t want to be thest of my kind, and if that means living in the castle or the city, I will." I nodded. That was fair. Cyrus may act immature with the little things, like a geeky teenager, but when it him, he kept his positive outlook on life and remained as positive and annoyingly happy as he was. "Fair enough.¡¯ He followed behind me as I made my way to Natalie''s study. I knew she would be in there this time of the day, and we needed to talk. The door opened on its own after I knocked, knowing better than to walk right into another witch''s study and possibly disrupt them when they could be casting or focusing. That was an easy and stupid way to get maimed or killed. Natalie and Aurora were sitting in front of the firece. I watched as the me in Natalie''s hand flew back to therge but controlled ze before she turned to us with arge smile. The pride on her mother''s face was undeniable, and it made my chest ache with jealousy that I had to push down. There was no point in feeling that way when that motherly bond I had craved since I was a little girl was something I would never have. Even if I hadn''t identally killed mine, she never would have epted me. My mother didn''t for the first eleven years of my life; why would theter years be any different? "Good Morning, Josie!" Natalie greeted me, and I almost flinched at the affectionate tone and nickname. It wasn''t the first time she had called me Josie, but now that we had cleared the air with all my insecurities about my position in the castle, it felt good to have her still treat me the way she used to. There was no animosity toward me for snapping at her mate or using her of taking over my job. It hadn''t been fair of me tosh out instead of just talking to her and Killian like three damned adults. It seemed I was immature too. "Morning." I cleared my throat as Cyrus walked past me in awe, looking over all the shelves. "Have a minute?" "Of course!" Natalie stood up, moving toward the round table by the window to sit, but kept a sharp eye on Cyrus as he explored her study. She was wise not to trust anyone freely. I was the same way, but I needed Cyrus to trust her. They would either need to bond or keep their distance and treat this as any job, with professionalism. I strode toward the table, hating how formal this felt. But just like Cyrus had said for himing to me, I could put my pride aside to ask for help when needed. Usually, I would go to Agatha as one of the only council members I trusted, but she died when Talia turned on us in the war a few months ago. "My investigation into Rona has reached a bit of a turn, and things may be getting tense here soon. She either knows I was in her house or she will soon, but when she returns, she will focus on me." My fingers gripped the back of the chair as I tried not to let my emotions show. For just a little while, I wanted there to be peace. As much as I loved bloodshed and the action and excitement that came with it, I still needed a break. Once this was over, I would be wrapping myself around Tobias and taking him away from here for a much-needed vacation. "How did she find out?" Natalie asked, the fingertips on her right hand pressing into the table''s top while the other gently grabbed her forearm as if to hide the sign of tension. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "She found one of my hairs in her home." I felt stupid even admitting it. I knew better. I should have made sure it was tightly tucked away, but after having her house beat the shit out of me for so long, I had just been happy to get inside. I never bothered to concern myself with fixing my hair or putting it up at all. What Tobias and I had done in her bed was insanely hot and so very stupid. "Okay," Aurora said, touching my shoulder tofort me, but I didn''t need it. "What''s the n?" "It''s simple. If Rona attacks me, I will kill her." The air around us popped and crackled like it was alive with electricity, but it wasn''ting from me. I was ready to battle. I almost craved the feeling of ripping her heart out or slicing her throat. But I had control over my magic at that moment, so I knew it wasn''t me. It wasing from Cyrus. "You have a problem with me killing her, Cyrus?" I snapped, but he shook his head. His pale yellow eyes were narrowed and angry as he sat beside Natalie. She was tense as she eyed him warily. "No, just hate that I brought this on you." He uttered, leaning back in his chair with his knees spread, his forearms resting on the tabletop as he tapped his pointer finger into the wood to emphasize his point. The longer I stared at him, the older he looked. With his goofy smile gone, and the exhaustion evident on his face, he looked closer to his age. I wasn''t sure how I had missed it before, but he had masked his feeling well until now. I stared a moment longer before looking back to Natalie, who had rxed, and Aurora, who was studying Cyrus with open curiosity. "If she is the one draining witches like I suspect, taking her down is still possible but will be more challenging. If I am injured or unavable, I want to ask that my promise to Cyrus doesn''t fall t. We can''t risk their extinction as he is the only known one of his kind." I moved forward, resting my forearms on the back of the chair with my hands sped together. Natalie leaned back, "You want us to protect him in case she gets away." She knew the only way I would let Rona getaway would be upon my death or severe injury. I wouldn''t let the bitch escape. Once she attacked, I would finally get what I wanted. Her dead. Rona was too much of a risk, too dangerous to keep alive. She would turn on any one of us given the chance. Even Killian knew it. He trusted her less than anyone and had already given me the green light to look into her. "Yes." Natalie nodded once, looking lost in thought. "Okay. Any luck on tapping into Rona''s blood?" My head shook as it fell forward. I had been struggling with it and failing for weeks now. "Not one bit. Something is blocking me." Aurora looks up at me, suddenly losing interest in Cyrus. "You can''t get in?" My head shook, and my teeth ground together. I wondered if I had taken too little from her, but any amount should have worked. "It only works one way.¡¯ Aurora offered, and I felt my body coil in anticipation of more bad news. "If you can''t get into her blood, it means that someone is either in yours or beat you to hers. So, if I tap into your blood and can control or curse you, no one can use mine to control both you and me. It doesn''t work like that." My tongue ran out over my lips. I never had this issue with blood magic before, and Talia had only taught me so much before she walked out on me. I hated that I never knew this. It was just another reminder that I was not up to the standard of my job. I was only twenty-six and had aplished a lot during my time as the royal advisor at Killian''s side, and for having taught myself most of what I knew, I was still damn proud. But the small gaps in my knowledge that would only be filled with time were frustrating. It didn''t mean I felt unprepared for the job or would ever want to step down. They would have to challenge and fight me to the death to take my position. It just meant that I had to work harder, and I was one stubborn bitch. "There is no way anyone is in mine," I said firmly. I had charms in ce for it on all my jewelry, and the small hoop in my cartge was no exception. I ensured that was in ce right after the war when Killian had been targeted. No one would notice a piece of jewelry so small, and I would stay safe from anyone trying to tamper with me. "So then, is Rona controlling someone, or is she the one being controlled?" Cyrus asked, breaking the silence. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Forty-Two: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. The crickets were chirping, and the tall, natural grass was rustling in the breeze. The sound of the night had never been moreforting as I worked myself up for what was about to happen. No one needed to know about tonight unless we told them. It could be our secret, our private moment to be ourselves and embrace our connection. Things had been sweet and loving for the past few days, enjoying every minute together we could before Rona returned, and we would spiral into chaos again. Tobias''s possessiveness was a major turn-on, and he owned me and my body whenever I stepped into our bedroom. Yet, each time I told him how excited I was for tonight, his whole body would melt and rx, and our hard fucking would turn into slow lovemaking. It was the kind that could drive any woman wild. My eyes would roll back into my head as my nails dug into his skin. His long, deep thrusts into me and low groans as he enjoyed himself, were incredible. My hands were tightly sped before me. The skin-tight dress I had chosen was made of purece, leaving very little to the imagination. It ended only a few inches down my thighs and was sleeveless, only held up by a thin strap on each shoulder. The fragile fabric had been difficult to get on, and I knew once Tobias got his hands on me, I would be walking home naked with a pile of shredded fabric. The heels I had selected were sitting back at home, waiting for me to return, slide into them, and tease All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. the hell out of my mate. They were of a simr design, and it almost felt like I was getting married. All white when I only ever wore ck. Was this what it felt like when my parents got married or when other humans did it? The riot of butterflies in my stomach felt abnormal, and I kept feeling the need to swallow even though my mouth was dry. I felt like my stomach was empty and that I was about to be sick from overeating at the same time. My body was as conflicted as my mind, and I pressed my toes into the soft Earth further to ground myself. Tobias was runningte due to an incident at the barracks. He had warned me, and I was okay with waiting. It would give me a minute to collect my thoughts. I was about to make him very happy by doing this, or I would humiliate myself. I tried to think back to when I had witnessed the bonding ceremony between Natalie and Killian. Theirs hadn''t been private, and I was grateful mine would be. I felt him before I heard him; his presence was like a ma, pulling me toward him the closer he walked to me. The power and strength of his beast called to me, and I turned to face him behind me. Tobias stood frozen. His feet were bare, just like mine, to be one with the Earth. His ck dress pants and white button-up shirt were mouthwatering. His dark hair had beenbed back neatly, begging me to run my fingers through it. Everything about him was panty-dropping, and I was d I wasn''t wearing any. Even under the dim lighting of the full moon, I could see as his eyes trailed over me from my ck toenail polish up my legs over my barely covered thighs. His eyelids lowered when he reached thece dress, and I watched with eager anticipation as his breathing became faster. I had adjusted the fabric a million times until the thicker design spots were covering my nipples, but knowing he could see the waxed skin between my legs was empowering. His gaze stopped there, and his tongue darted out to lick his lips before he forced his eyes up. The design thinned over my stomach and showed off the underside of my breasts very clearly before the pattern thickened again around my nipples. "Woah," He whispered as he walked toward me again, slowly and with silent steps as if he were worried he would scare me off. But I wasn''t a cornered animal. I was a woman wanting to im her man. If anything, I was the hunter, and I wouldn''t let him get away. "I don''t think I have ever heard you make that sound before," I whispered, my palms lying t against my thighs, allowing him to see the entire dress and everything it failed to cover. "I am one lucky man to have someone as beautiful as you love me." His hand raised, hovering over my cheek as if scared to touch me. I wasn''t going to break. I would never break, not with him and not because of him. I turned my head, closed the gap between us, and shut my eyes. The desire to turn and kiss his palm won, and as I did just that, his other hand rested on my hip and slid around to my lower back. I smiled as he pulled my hips against his before leaning in and nuzzling my neck where his marky. A sigh of contentment passed my lips. I had found a beautiful spot in the middle of the forest between the border and the city, so no one would identally stumble upon us. The Earth had been very amodating as I molded it, moving the longer weeds and growth to the side and raising a softyer of fresh grass in the middle. The trees above us opened their branches to let the moon shine down on us, and the low rustle of their leaves was calming. "Thank you for doing this. Thank you for choosing me," I whispered, not realizing until my voice cracked just how heavy those words were. I had wanted someone to choose me for who I was, and no one ever had. There hadn''t been a single man in my life that had wanted more from or of me. None of them wanted me for more than one night. But he did. He wanted me forever. "I have loved you since we were kids. You have always been it for me." He responded, his ck eyes tearing away from me to look up at the moon. It. I was it for him, and I felt ridiculous for wasting so much time. "I love you too." I felt it then, the shift in the air. My eyes darted up to the sky, following Tobias''s gaze to therge white eye peering down at us as if She were present and waiting. "Are you ready?" I asked, speaking up into the night sky. "Before we do this," Tobias muttered, looking down at me. The words should have felt ominous; with anyone else, I would have been worried they were backing out or changing their mind about me. But not with him. With Tobias, I was so sure...so confident in us that I just smiled back. He cupped my cheeks, pressing his lips to mine. He filled every one of my senses. His scent surrounded me, my skin was dancing with electricity everywhere he touched, and the low moan of pleasure leaving his chest made me step into him further. The long and loving kiss made my toes curl, and my stomach tighten with need and anticipation. I would never get enough of this man. When we parted, Tobias smiled widely. "I missed you today." "I missed you too. Now, it''s time to make you mine." I said, ncing up at the sky, worried that the moon would have moved even though it had only been a minute since Ist checked its position. "I''ve always been yours." He dropped his hands to my hips, but having him tower over me made me feel so safe and dainty. The heat of his body was soaking into mine as my body shook with nerves. My hands gripped his shirt tightly in my fists to prevent him from seeing the tremor. If he did, he didn''t let on. His hold on me stayed strong and sure. "I, Tobias Jones, have been blessed to have you, Joselin Kihlmen, as my mate. I have be a better man because of you, and I will continue to work toward being the man you deserve. I will always choose you. I vow before our Goddess to love and honor you every day for the rest of my life." I let out a chokedugh of happiness, traitorous tears slipping over my cheeks. If there was any time for me to break my rule and cry, this was it. "I, Joselin Kihlmen, have been blessed to have you, Tobias Jones, as my mate." I paused, taking a deep breath as the air whipped around us in the otherwise still night. "I have never known true love before you, and I promise to always fight by your side. I will do everything in my power to earn the love you have given me and to show you daily how much I love you." My heart mmed into my chest as my already tight dress began to feel suffocating as I swallowed hard. Tobias could feel my nerves, and he held me tighter against him. His eyes were wide and eager to hear me say the rest of my lines. The tanned skin of his neck moved as he swallowed too, his Adam''s apple bobbing as I stared at the nk skin on the side of his neck where his neck met his cor. The spot where a mate''s im was supposed toy. ''Bite him.'' The voice flittered through my head so softly that I wasn''t sure if I had actually heard it or if my imagination was trying to push me to make the dream of marking him a reality. 1 I shook my head, and Tobias lowered his head and caught my eyes. He was being patient, but I could see the worry there. He had nothing to worry about. "I vow before our Goddess to love and honor you every day for the rest of my life." My heart felt lighter as I spoke the words, my smile so big it hurt my cheeks. "I ept our bond." His words rolled over me like a feather trailing over my sensitive flesh. I fell against his chest as my knees threatened to give out on me, but he stood firm, holding me up. ''Bite him. Mark him.'' The voice came again, and I licked my lips as I considered giving in to the temptation. Tobias was right there and so fucking tempting. He was all I could see as the world around us seemed to grow bright in the night, and I couldn''t stop myself even if I tried. "I ept our bond." He leaned forward to kiss me, but I tucked my head into the crook of his neck, opening my jaw wide and biting down on the flesh there until I tasted blood. I expected to feel horrified...disgusted by what I had just done, as his hot blood dribbled down my chin. I expected him to groan in pain or push me away from him. But it felt right. Tobias sucked in a deep breath, and I took that as my sign to stop, to pull away. But my body didn''t want to listen to my brain, and I held onto him with everything I had. "Fuck," He groaned, but it wasn''t pain. His ws dug into my hips, and his hard length was evident through his dress pants as he pressed it against my stomach. Feeling how much he enjoyed this through our bond made me bite down a little harder before there was a change. The bond between us had been altered, and I didn''t know if it was from my savage attack on him or the bonding ceremony, but I loved it. I pulled back. I could feel my tongue coated in the copper-tasting liquid, but my eyes were fixed on the bloody wound on my mate''s neck. His words were low and gravelly. Tobias sounded pleased with himself, but it also felt like a trap. Any answer I gave him would result in a punishment for one reason or another, and a shiver of anticipation ran down my spine. It excited me. "Did you just mark me, sweetheart?" Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Forty-Three: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. I did. I just fucking bit him like an animal, and as I licked my lips of his blood, I wanted to do it again. There was something so hot, so primal about seeing my bite on his neck. Not knowing if it would stay as his mark on me had or if I would have to do it again and again had me pressing my thighs together. "Yes," I whispered, feeling a drop of his blood fall from my chin andnd on the whitece of my dress over my breasts. "Just when I thought you couldn''t get any sexier." He mumbled, rubbing his thumb along my chin and the mess I was sure was there. "You marked me. How..." The amazement in his voice seemed to match what I was feeling because I didn''t think either of us believed it would be possible. Only a wolf or Lycan had ever marked their mate. I had never heard of any other species having that option. Then again, I also believed that male witches weren''t possible until one popped up out of the blue. There were so many things that I didn''t know about the world, and the more I learned, the more excited it made me. "You should go to the healers." The words felt like poisoning out of my mouth. The healers were incredible; they had cared for me so many times, most recently to heal my broken ribs after our little excursion to Rona''s house. Their magic was unique and strong, something worthy of being protected. Tobias let out a growl, his hands gripping my hips firmly to keep me in front of him as I attempted to step away. Even under the light of the full moon, he looked dark and feral. So dangerous and sexy that it almost hurt to look at him. "I just mean so they can see if it is real or if I just bit my mate like a fucking cannibal." The taste of his blood in my mouth made me feel uneasy the longer it was there. While I was proud of the mark on his neck, the feeling conflicted with my natural instinct to be disturbed by what I had just done. "They aren''t fucking touching me." His shoulder rolled back, and he pushed the knuckle of his index finger against my chin to make me look up at him." Whether it heals or stays, it''s real to me." As simple as that. It was the perfect response to ease all of my worries. It was the only thing I needed to hear for my uneasiness to melt away and my confidence to return. "It''s real." Tobias slid his hand around to my lower back, the heat from his touch burning through the small holes in the design of my dress and scorching my skin. Something in my gut told me that my words weren''t just me trying to convince myself but that they were fact. I could feel it in our connection, our bond. He was officially mine, just as I was his. His lips crashed against mine with a fervor that sent a thrill through me. Sparks danced across my skin, and I was overjoyed by the feeling. As his tongue touched mine, I grew increasingly wetter at the apex of my thighs. The small and intimate ceremony had been romantic, but the feeling in my gut was anything but. My need for Tobias was stronger than ever before, and I felt like I would burst into mes if I didn''t have him. His fingertips danced over the thin strap on my shoulder, letting it fall onto my arm. His touch was loving and gentle but grew more demanding with each passing second. The breeze around us settled, and for the first time, I felt like we were finally alone tonight. As his lips trailed down my neck, my head tipped back. The moon above us had continued its travels across the sky as if wanting to give us privacy. "Just tear it off," I moaned as he left open-mouthed kisses on my mark while his other hand slid around the dress slowly, looking for a zipper. There wasn¡¯t one. That was part of why it had been so challenging to get into. Pulling it over my curved without ripping thece had been a bitch. "I like this. I want to see you in it again." He admitted, his body hunched forward to kiss and lick my chest before giving up and grabbing my ass so he could stand tall with my legs wrapped around him. I gasped, feeling his hard cock between my legs. My dress slid up my thighs, bunching at my hips as I "I''ll have them make another one!" My cry went unheard as he took advantage of my loose straps and pulled the fabric under my breasts. My back arched as his hot mouth closed over one of my nipples. Using my legs as leverage against his back and my hands on his shoulders, I lifted myself higher to keep my chest in his face as he sucked and nibbled on my breast. "No need." He growled in response to my offer to get a new dress, even though it was really just expensive lingerie. "Bend over." I pulled back, my breasts in his face and his ck eyes boring into me with red swirling in their depths. A shiver went down my spine. It should have been because my bare ass and wet pussy were exposed to the elements, but instead, it was excitement. I was in his world now. It wasn''t the bedroom with toys or restraints where he was restricted to be just a man. I could see his beast rising to the surface, clearly pleased by my mark on his neck and that we were in his territory. It was like a wet dreame true. It was time for Beauty to meet the beast. My legs dropped from around his hips, and I moaned as my clit slid against the bulge in his pants. I stepped back, smoothing the fabric around my hips until it was neatly folded over my stomach, giving Tobias the full view of my bare center. "Are you going toe out and y?¡¯ My breasts were still on disy, and I reached up, cupping them in my palms and pinching my nipples between the knuckles of my fingers. "I think I''ve earned it." His eyes closed as his nostrils red, and I eyed his fists at his sides with excitement as he tried to resist shifting. My hair was already up in a bun, and I released my breasts and slid my hands up to my neck, running my finger over my mark and watching as he shivered as though he could feel it too. His eyes were still N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. closed, but as I turned around, my white eyes met his glowing red ones over my shoulder just as I bent my hips, showing him my pussy. I could feel the wetness between my thighs, and as he moved up behind me, I let out an uneven breath of excitement. "Grab your ankles, mate." His voice soundedyered and deeper. Hisck of calling me sweetheart showed his beast was at the surface. It made me even more excited. His pants hit the ground with his briefs, and my hold on my ankles tightened as I waited with eager anticipation. Every passing second made me grow wetter, and my clit throbbed with need as he took his time. My hand released my leg andnded in the soft dirt and grass to steady myself as I swayed, only to feel the sharp sting and hear the loud smack of his palming down on my ass. "Ah!" The cry broke free from my lips, sounding like a moan, and my pussy clenched. I waited momentarily, debating putting my hand back where he had ordered or keeping it on the ground longer. When the second smacknded, and my knees buckled from the pleasure, only for me to be caught by his hands on my hips, I gave in. I wrapped my fingers tightly around my ankle and panted as I felt his hot length slide between my lips, brushing against my clit as he coated himself with my wetness. His hand rubbed the stinging cheek soothingly, but the defiant side of me still wanted to let go of my leg once more so I could feel the delicious smack of his calloused palm against my ass in punishment. "Be a good girl, and I''ll give you exactly what you want." His offer sounded more like a threat, and I bit my bottom lip as I looked up between my legs to see hisrge cock sliding against me, teasing my entrance before moving back to my clit and making my eyes roll in pleasure. The sight of him so ready, his veins visible, and the drop of pre-cum on the tip had me ready to cum with his next stroke. But he wasn''t willing to give it to me. Tobias slowly pushed his tip into me, sliding until he was fully sheathed before running his thumb over my puckered hole and growling excitedly. He thrust his cock inside me several more times before pulling out and sliding back against my clit in a tortuously slow rhythm. I wanted to arch my back and shove my ass against him, holding him in me the next time he entered me, but he had other ns. His grip on me tightened, using me like a toy and moving my hips for me. He slid back home, thrusting slow but so deep that I felt my pelvis tremble before pulling out again. "You want to y, mate?" He asked, and I gasped as I heard him shift behind me. His beastly form had always interested me, and I knew he would be bigger and stronger than before. I nodded quickly like a desperate floozy, needing him to fill and take me." Mh, yes." His low growl was so territorial and feral that I was sure anyone in a five- mile radius heard him as he shoved his huge cock into me. "I win." Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Forty-Four: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. Thest ce I wanted to be was walking through the city with Natalie on guard duty. I loved my job and would do anything to protect our queen. But fuck, I wanted to go back to my woman and celebrate. The mark on my neck hadn''t faded overnight, even with my expedited healing. The skin scarred over and glinted in the bathroom light as I got ready for the day before sneaking out of the house and leaving my sleeping mate in our bed. It was real. She had done it. I could feel Natalie''s eyes on me all morning, and while I respected her, I also wanted to call in another guard to rece me so I could go back and take the honeymoon that Joselin and I hadn''t gotten but had earned. As soon as Rona was dealt with, I would be demanding it. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ''You smell different.'' Natalie said through the pack link to me. I didn''t care to exin; it was no one''s business. I kept my chin up as she stared at me, moving closer to sniff me again. A look of horror came over her face as she looked down at my neck. Her hand lifted as if she were nning on pulling down the cor of my button- up shirt to see my neck before changing her mind and letting it fall to her side in a fist. She was probably as shocked as Joselin and I had been, but by the look on her face, I didn''t think she understood it was Joselin''s mark. Chosen mates marked each other all the time. Joselin being a witch made us think she couldn''t mark me back, but we were wrong, and I would wear her mark with pride. ''I never would have thought...1 Natalie said again before spinning away from me and going to the next store. She had been trying to find something for Killian''s birthday but couldn''t decide. Now, her focus appeared to be on me more than her own mate as she kept ncing at me over the shelves in the small store. It was her tone that was irritating me. She sounded disgusted that I had allowed my mate to mark me. I didn''t need to exin myself to her. ''You¡¯re very angry this morning,'' Joselin''s voice came through my head, and I felt my shoulder rx. ''I know not to talk to you while you''re working, but I wanted to make sure you were okay.'' Natalie''s eyes narrowed at me again, and I kept my emotions masked as I looked away from her and scanned the store. The owners and employees were behind the front counter, over the moon that the queen had graced them with a visit. I knew even if Natalie didn''t find a present there, she would still buy something to show her support for them. ''I am fine, sweetheart.'' I couldn''t help my cheek twitching when I felt her irritation. I knew what she wanted to hear and couldn''t help teasing her since she had been asleep when I left. ''Is there something that you wanted to talk to me about? Natalie walked by me, slowing as she passed. Her fake interest in the knickknacks on shelves closest to the wall I stood by was obvious, and I watched her nostrils re as she tried to investigate the change in my smell. ''No.'' The pout in Joselin''s voice was adorable, and I couldn''t wait to see her face when she noticed that her mark was still on me. Another she-wolf walking between the aisles approached us, seeming to know precisely what she was looking for as she moved with purpose. I watched her closely, examining her to see if she was a potential threat until my line of sight was disrupted by Natalie moving to stand in front of me. Thomas and George moved closer, prepared to protect their queen, but I shook my head. This woman was no threat. Natalie let out a growl, turning to her side so her shoulder was facing me before ncing from me to the woman with suspicion. Oh, this was too good. ''Something you want to tell me?'' Natalie asked, holding my stare and forcing me to look away out of respect. She seemed angry and very put out, defensive of Joselin. When I refused to answer, she picked up a few items before checking out at the front counter. I followed behind her as she stormed back to the castle. Killian was waiting out front for her with a smirking Joselin by his side. I bit back a groan, knowing nothing good woulde of this, not for me, at least. But I could keep my emotions in check long enough for Joselin to have her fun. Natalie stormed up to Killian, pressing a harsh kiss to his lips before turning back to re at me as Joselin stepped forward. Thomas and George backed away, making themselves scarce as they waited to see if they were still needed. "I will never get over how good you look in a suit.¡¯ Joselin purred, strutting toward me. I knew better than to assume she had good intentions. Still, I couldn''t help but enjoy her touch as she wrapped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against mine. Fuck, she felt good. I met her halfway as she pushed up on her toes to greet me with a kiss. The sound of a throat clearing made me want to growl, but I was in no ce to do so when the noise hade from the furious queen only a few feet away. Joselin pulled away, a look of mischief in her eyes as she hugged me tightly and shoved her face into my neck. Her body stilled, and she pulled back slowly. Natalie was still ring a hole into the side of my head, and I ignored her as I held Joselin''s hips to mine, looking down at the incredible woman before me. ''What are you up to, sweetheart?'' The corners of her mouth twitched as she bit back her smile, and she moved her hands to the front of my chest before pulling down my cor, exposing her mark. Natalie gasped when she saw it, but Joselin was beaming with pride. I watched as her eyelids lowered and the knots and runes on her skin vibrated excitedly. Her smell grew stronger, and my hold on her hips tightened as I restrained myself from throwing her over my shoulder and taking her back to our house. "What the fuck is this, Tobias? Are you kidding me?" Joselin snapped, her nails digging into my chest deliciously. ''You''re begging for a punishment, sweetheart.'' I purred into our bond and watched as goosebumps rose along her skin. She didn''t respond to me as she moved my shirt further down and ran her finger over my mark. "Maybe you should take this inside to be more private.¡± Natalie offered, but neither Josie nor I looked up at her. Queen or not, she didn''t seem to understand what was happening here, and Joselin was getting a kick out of it. My woman was ying a game, a dangerous game. One that I would win, no matter the oue. "You let someone mark you?" Joselin''s voice wavered, and I scowled down at her, keeping my hold on her hips as she pretended to fight me off to get away. Tm going to make your ass so fucking red for doing this.'' She licked her lips at my promise, but she wanted more. "I can''t believe, after everything we have been through, that you would do this. I''m going to kill any woman who dares to touch you. Do you not understand that you belong to me? How could you?" ''You''re not going to be able to sit when I''m done with you.'' My eyes burned as I felt my beasting forward, and I moved my hands around to her lower back. "Please,e inside. I think this should be a private conversation." Natalie said weakly, the panic in her voiceughable. She had been openly angry at me for the past hour, but now she sounded worried. "No one besides me should ever touch you,¡± Joselin stated, her finger pressing harder into her mark as she continued to circle it. I nodded as her body rxed slightly, allowing me to grab a thick strand of her hair and wrap it around my finger, pulling on it softly. A warning. "No one should ever have their mouth on you besides me." She stated again. The excitement flooding between us had me worried. I couldn''t tell if it was because she was happy that her mark stayed or if something else was running in her beautifully wicked mind. Once again, I nodded. This woman owned me as much as I owned her. No one should touch her, and I would rather rip their throat out than let another woman touch me. ''You love seeing your mark on me, don''t you?'' Her re shot up from my mark to meet my eyes. Oh, there was a challenge there. One that had me reluctantly growing hard in my pants. "I think that if you are wearing a mark,'' She leaned in, her lips brushing against my jaw. "That it should be mine." My head fell back as shetched onto my neck, her teeth biting down into my skin and making me curse out loud. "Fuck!" Wave after wave of pleasure shot through me as I tightly held my mate to my front. Her perfect breasts pressed against my chest, and her handsced into my hair to keep me in ce. I was throbbing for her, dying for her. I wanted to rip our clothes off and sink into her to feel her warmth wrapped around me. It took every ounce of my willpower not to cum in front of everyone as my woman publically imed me. "Well, shit.¡¯ Thomasughed, the sound of him smacking his knee bringing me back to the present. "He can talk." Joselin pulled back, running her tongue over my mark before cing a wet kiss under my jaw. I could smell the blood, but she didn''t seem to mind as she leaned back. "That''s better." "It''s your mark? I thought it was...But you''re... This is incredible!'' Natalie eximed, holding Killian''s hand as she grabbed his bicep and shook it. The smile on her face made himugh, and I turned back to my mate. I knew what she had thought. From the res she had sent my way, she had assumed that another had marked me. ''Are you ready for your punishment?'' With one eyebrow lifted, I watched as she shivered, her lips pursed together. "Let''s go home." She whispered, and the world faded around us. The empty white canvas we passed through was significantly moreforting than the darkness she used to deal with, and I was proud that she had mastered it. It flickered once, and I looked down at my mate in my arms. Her eyes were closed, and the skin between her eyebrows was scrunched as she tried to focus. "Josie," I whispered, not wanting to break her concentration. This was the longest we had staying in the in-between, and she had never had to focus this hard on it before. Instead of fading in, the work flickered around us, like it had when she had used the darkness to travel. My eyes widened when I saw that we had only moved a few feet in the courtyard and in the wrong direction. Her eyes opened, and she looked terrified as her body went limp in my arms. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Forty-Five: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. A ponytail. A braid. A bun. A hat. A fucking shaved head. I could have done any number of things before going into Rona''s house, but I didn''t. I didn''t think ahead. I didn''t prepare. I went in half-cocked and risked everything. Now it wasing back to bite me in the ass. A hair. One hair. This was Rona, I know it. The fucking she-devil was getting her revenge, and with a piece of my hair, when I couldn''t do shit with her blood. Her fucking blood. Her life-source. It was infuriating that she was doing what I couldn''t and doing it with so little. "I need you to pull back." The healer, Flora, said for the hundredth time as she held her hands over me. Apparently, my magic, or magic in general, prevented her from seeing what was wrong. She said it was blocking her, like a wall. Healers could see and treat injuries and damage to a living being. I didn''t have an injury. I had a vindictive witch trying to kill me from hundreds of miles away. Tobias growled from my side, his hand still on my head, smoothing my hair back from my face like he was petting a dog. The hair I should have chopped off. His demand for them to fix me without having to say the words was humorous, and if I weren''t so angry at myself, I would haveughed. Instead, I was fuming, my hands in fists at my sides with a healer rubbing her palms over my body, trying to find something...anything to keep the beast by my head from killing her. "I can''t pull back my magic when I''m not doing anything!¡¯ I snapped, my head lifting off the bed to stare at the wide-eyed, young healer. The others were more experienced, but something about Flora told me she was the one to trust. She was strong and had healed me after I was stabbed, she had healed Natalie and Killian several times, and we had all been very impressed with her until now. Flora looked terrified, like it wasn''t Tobias she had to worry about anymore. It was me. I felt feral. Livid. "I can''t find anything wrong!" She insisted defensively, dropping her hands." You aren''t sick or injured!" My eyes closed, and I counted to ten before going back down to one to control my temper, but it was no use. I was angry with myself, which wouldn''t change until Rona died. One of the doctors stepped forward, and I put my hand up. Until I dealt with Rona, they wouldn''t find anything. "We can run some tests." Thest thing I needed was someone else taking my blood and fucking with me. "Don''t bother. You won''t find anything wrong." And it was true. They wouldn''t find anything wrong because it wasn''t my body Rona was targeting but my magic. The part of my soul that my kind can''t live without. Once she drained my magic, she would have killed me too. "My blood?" Tobias asked, making everyone stop. That made three. He said three words in front of others today, the most he had spoken aloud in years. He was terrified but was masking it with anger. If I couldn''t see his eyes or feel him in our mate bond, I wouldn''t have been able to tell. "It wasn''t your blood," I said, shaking my head. There was no way it could be. How could something as sacred as iming a mate before the Goddess be poisonous? "I marked him; I swallowed some of his blood. It cant be that ...right?¡± Flora shook her head quickly, and I let out a relieved sigh. Good. Tobias didn''t seem to agree, and his shoulders curled so slightly that if I didn''t know him as well as I did, I might not have seen it. "I would have been able to feel it if it was something in your stomach hurting you." Hurting me. That was the wrong choice of words for Tobias to hear, and he rubbed his hand over his mouth. He All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. didn''t believe her, and I reached up and touched his side. "It wasn''t the blood," I assured him. "Trust me." If Rona didn''t return soon to face me, I would have to go to her before I became too weak to fight her. I wouldn''t let that hag take me down. We had known that Rona had drained her mother of her power and killed her, but no one knew how. I wouldn''t have thought doing something so horrible with a single hair was possible. But if she could affect me this way, I couldn''t imagine what she was doing to Cora or nned to do to her. I needed to see and talk to her... if she was still alive. "The tests would be quite basic, and you can observe." The doctor tried to step forward again, but Tobias bared his teeth at the man in a warning. "No one is touching my blood. Your healer said I wasn''t sick or injured, so there is no point in me being here." No amount of tests he could run would be able to locate the curse Rona was casting. I sat up, and Flora stepped away as I swung my legs over the edge of the bed. Killian entered the room with Natalie wrapped around his arm. Aurora was right behind them with the rest of the council. Aisha, Margot, and... Cora. They were right before me, alive and not trying to kill each other for once in their lives. They all looked worried, and I couldn''t stop my eyes from going to Cora. The middle-aged woman had her weight on her good leg, her prosthetic on disy with the shorts she had on. But it was how healthy she looked that confused me. Was Rona only attacking me? If it hit me this hard with just a hair, I couldn''t imagine how easily she would decimate Cora once she used her leg. "What happened?" Natalie asked, stepping away from Killian to approach me. "You had us all worried." I shook my head. "Nothing happened. Just feeling a little under the weather. " My forced smile didn''t appease them as they watched me closely. They didn''t know that I was observing them just the same. We had already determined that Rona was either controlling someone or was being controlled, but the other party involved had yet to be determined. Until it did, I wouldn''t trust anyone besides Killian, Natalie, and Tobias. Killian and Natalie wore the same charm that I did. After thest war, when someone tried to control Killian and his sister Charlie, I personally checked and confirmed the protection enchantment on their pendants at least once a week to ensure there was no risk of them being tampered with. There was no way someone could control either of them without me knowing. Tobias, I could feel it. I knew him better than I knew myself, and I couldn''t help but lean into his side for support. I would need to find something for him to wear to protect himself, but even without it, he had no magic to control Rona, and if she had controlled him, she would have used that a long time ago to hurt me. His warm body felt nice as I pressed myself up against him. His smell surrounded me and reminded me of home, of being in bed wrapped in his arms. It wasforting and exactly what I needed, yet I refused to ask for it. Tobias didn''t mind and wrapped his arms around me, holding me close. I didn''t want to share my theory about the hair and Rona''s involvement in this, not until I had more information. I didn''t want them to know I was onto them if she was working for or with someone in this room. The sound of footsteps running down the corridor made a few heads turn, but when Cyrus burst in, they rxed. "I heard you got hurt. Everyone is talking about it. What the hell happened?" Cyrus pushed through the witches, making Margot grumble in annoyance and cross her arms. "Watch it." Cyrus rolled his eyes, a small smile on his face as he approached Tobias and me. "My cousin was just hurt. I need to make sure she is okay. You were the one standing between family." The wink he sent me made Tobias growl, but it made me happy. I didn''t fully trust him, but the more I spent with him, the harder it was not to like the guy. "I wasn''t hurt. I didn''t feel good." I said, wishing no one had seen me copse like that. It would just be another thing for people to talk about among the pack. I had hoped the news of me marking Tobias would travel, giving hope to other mixed mates that a marking was possible. I didn''t expect that good news to be overshadowed by the gossip of the royal advisor passing out in the courtyard. "I also heard this guy spoke finally. That answers so many questions." Cyrusughed, but I ignored him and rolled my eyes before closing them and resting my cheek against Tobias''s chest. I was feeling much better, but I was exhausted now. Whatever hit me almost felt like a warning, like the worst was yet toe. "I think I will just go home and lie down for a bit," I muttered and sighed in contentment when Tobias picked me up and began walking with me, not waiting for anyone to respond. He walked with me quickly but carefully back to our house, ignoring the conversations and whispers among the pack as he walked through the city. I had no energy to teleport us right now, and after my failed attempt, I was scared to do it until I was free of this curse. If we got stuck in the in between, we would never get out. Tobias sweetlyid me down in the bed, stripped me of my clothes, and pulled one of his shirts over my head before curling around me. My eyes were closed, my lids feeling heavy, but my mind was alive. The questions running through my head kept me awake, and an uneasy feeling ran through me. If Rona could curse or drain someone with an item as small as hair, why would she have needed the altar in the mountains? How would she have gotten something from Cyrus to attack him from far away? And if it wasn''t her in the mountains, then who was it? Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Forty-Six: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. I hadn''t decided what from my study I wanted to bring to Tobias''s house... well, it was our house now, ording to him. He had a contractor drawing up ns to build an extension on the ce to be my study, and until then, I decided it would be best to keep everything from my study in the castle. Even once I moved fully into the house, I would still have most of my study here. It was my job. Having everything at home wouldn''t make sense when I still had toe to the castle daily for work and meetings. Meetings like this one that made me want to pull my hair out. Four women joined me in the conference room, Aurora somehow managing to keep a conversation going with Aisha and Margot. It was a miracle that no blood had been drawn, or threats had been issued yet. Cora was absentmindedly rubbing at her leg where her stump sat in her prosthetic, looking lost in thought. Natalie was currently babysitting Cyrus, and he wasn''t happy about it. He liked her well enough, but being taken away from nche had him pouting like a baby. Every time I saw him now, they were together, and I was positive that no houses had been sold over the past few days. "But if you really think about it,'' Margot stated, "There is no reason why you couldn''t tame a sprite to be a pet instead." The table fell silent, and I tilted my head to the side as I stared at her. Something in her brain had to be misfiring. "Maybe because they are conscious creatures that can think, talk, and sustain life on their own. They aren''t domesticated, Margot! You can make friends with a sprite; you don''t need to capture them and force them to live with you as some pet that you have to feed, water, and wash. Goodness!" Aisha snarled, not liking Margot''s idea of holding a sprite prisoner. Margot ground her teeth, ring at Aisha, "You''re right! Maybe I''ll domesticate a siren. I bet you would love it if I had one of those at my beck and call!" Aisha shoved her chair backward, rising to her feet as she ced her palms on the table. Ever since Margot had dangled Aisha over the Cliffside of a siren cove for a few days, she had been a bit sensitive to the topic of that creature. "Do it, and I''ll sneak into your room and release it one night so it can eat you!" "Ladies," Aurora said calmly with an amused smile. "It''s simple; the answer here is a troll. They have basic survival instincts, rely on brute force, cannotmunicate well, and don''t clean themselves. If any creature should be domesticated, it should be a troll." Both women turned to look at her as she remained calm, sipping her ss of water. Herck of acknowledgment of their spat didn''t bother them, but Aisha sat back down as she pondered Aurora''s words. "I''m surprised to see you at a council meeting," Cora said calmly, giving Aurora a soft smile. She looked tired. So very tired. The dark circles under her eyes and the strand of silver hair that appeared to be thickening by the minute were concerning. She didn''t look healthy by any means. I cleared my throat. "I have made an executive decision, and you are here today to have the option to voice your opinions on the matter." Aisha''s eyebrows shot up to her hairline. "A vote, with the full council not present?" She didn''t sound bothered by it but rather amused that Rona wasn''t here for this. Aisha was a troublemaker who loved to stir the pot, but she had never been disloyal to the crown. She was just the bitch who enjoyed turning the fan on so other people''s shit could hit it. It was better this way, though. Thest thing we needed were three empty seats once Rona was dealt with, and if she had been here to object to this, she would have. She would do everything she could to keep any control she thought she had over the council. Then again, it might have been good for her to be here so I could see if she influenced how anyone else reacted to the matter. Maybe that would have given me insight as to who she was controlling. Maybe it was Cora, or perhaps, she had gone with the silent but deadly one, Margot. With how sickly the middle-aged woman looked, I had a feeling Cora was being hit by the same curse I was. It made me feel good to know that meant I had plenty of time to figure this out. Cora had been without her leg for a few years, so either Rona''s spell to drain her of her magic was a lot slower than we thought, or she didn''t start doing it until recently. "An open forum, not a vote. My decision has been made, but I am offering the opportunity for any objections before anything bes official. Pledges will still be presented for the open seats, but I move to bring the Descendant into the council as an extra seat, a seat only to ever be held by a Descendant." I met each person''s stare, knowing they couldn''t say no without drawing suspicion. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Aurora was in the ear of the queen more than any of us at this point, and as she carried the blood of the Goddess, to be in her good books would benefit them all. "And she is present for the debate?" Aisha asked with surprise, and I hid my suspicion at her tone and the implication that she wouldn''t vote for the additional council seat. "That will be her choice. I asked her to join us to confirm her consent. With it, we will proceed." I nodded once, turning to look at the fair-skinned woman. Her long ebony hair was in a loose braid over the front of her right shoulder. Aurora smiled and nodded, "I confirm my consent, interest, and willingness to join the council." "This would not take away either of the empty two seats currently avable; it would be in addition to." I out during the discussion, and I wille to find you once it has concluded." She nodded with a proud smile as she stood and left the room. It was a look I had been dreaming about getting from my own mother one day and seeing iting from a Descendant of the Goddess had me taken aback. As soon as the door shut behind her, Aisha and Margot began to bicker over each other, their pointer fingers pressing into the table to emphasize their point. Margot was the first to vocalize that she was on board, which made Aisha immediately reject the idea. Although, I had the feeling she would reject it to begin with. "It would make it an even vote for everything! Eight on the council? That is a headache waiting to happen!" "She''s going to be here anyway! She''s the mother to the queen. Do you really think her not being on the council will make a difference? Her opinion will still be sought after, and she will be involved in almost everything. Might as well make it official." Margot shrugged, but I ignored them, knowing they would continue to argue just for the hell of it. Cora made them fall silent as her answer surprised us all. I had anticipated her refusing to let anyone join the council without an official vote, but she nodded as she sat back in her chair. "I think it''s a wise decision." Aisha gaped at her, knowing Cora resisted anything I usually said. It didn''t matter what answer she gave; I was suspicious of everything at this point. If she was for it? Suspicious. Against it? Suspicious. When she said nothing more, Aisha slumped back in her chair and a resigned sigh of defeat. "Fine." I pped my hands together, getting to my feet. "Alright. It is set. I will let Aurora know. Don''t forget to have your pledges ready for the other two seats. Once Rona gets back with hers, we will give them a few weeks to make their case and prove themselves. Then we will vote." The other women rose to their feet behind me as I made my way to the door without turning back. I was feeling significantly better today and wanted to get things squared away before anything else happened to me. Aurora was easy to find; her power and energy led me to Natalie''s study. The door was already open, so I walked in, closing it behind me. Aurora was sitting on a chair next to Henry, their hands linked together between them as they each read a book. Holden was sprawled out on the floor in a starfish dramatically while Cyrus kicked at the bottom of his feet. Goodness, he acted like an annoying little brother to everyone. I half expected him to throw out a song-like, "I''m not touching you." Natalie was lying next to him, their heads together, but their toes pointed in opposite directions, forming a line. "Joselin! Thank the Goddess! Do you know how depressing this guy is?" He nudged Holden''s foot again. Holden kicked outward toward Cyrus, but the spell caster dodged him, stumbling to the side. I couldn''t help the smile stretching across my face when I stared at them. If only Tobias and Killian were here, then it would be the picture of the family I had always dreamed about. I walked over and sat on the ground beforeying back with my head next to Holden''s and Natalie''s. "Do you even care why I''m depressed, beautiful? How are you, by the way? Saw the fall. It looked awful." Holden asked. From the corner of my eye, I could see him tilting his head back to look at me, but I ignored him. "I am fine, and cheesecake." I reminded him of the agreement of friendship. Tobias wouldn''t be too happy if he heard Holden flirting with me, and I didn''t want to disrespect my man by allowing Holden to do so without saying anything. Holden sighed. "Fine. Joselin, do you even care why I''m depressed?" He tried again with annoyance,ced into every word. "Not really." My ankles were crossed, and my hands were sped over my stomach. "Aurora, wee to the council. Your initiation will take ce with the new members in a few weeks, but you are in. Congrattions." The room was silent, but Natalie reached up, identally hitting my face with augh before patting my shoulder in gratitude. "Well, now it all makes sense!" Holden eximed. "I have to go back home to help my brother because my father is stepping down from Alpha to stay here, but he didn''t tell me why." "I will travel back and forth until Brandon isfortable in his new role," Henry said, unbothered by his son''sining. "This ce is so much better than the pack." He groaned. "You''ll live, and you can alwayse back to visit. At least your father and sister would love to see you." I stared up at the gold swirls and runes painted into the ceiling. It had taken me a long time to protect this ce; it probably had more security than my own tower. I could see the difference in markings where Natalie had added her own protection spells and examined them. They were well-done, advanced- level casting. Something Aurora had to have taught her, and I was happy that Aurora was giving her the training she deserved. "I''lle see you from time to time, Josie. Don''t you worry.¡¯ His voice was softer, and as I looked at him, I saw he was still staring at me. I dipped my chin down, silently affirming that everything would be okay. He had shared his fears with me about his future, and I hoped he was wrong. If he wasn''t, he would always have friends and family here. Cyrus sat down between Holden and me, and I nced at him as he leaned back onto his hands with his legs crossed. "Cyrus, I would like to have you as my pledge for one of the open council seats. Consider it. You have a week to decide. Once everything with this threat is resolved, you cane and go as you please if selected, or you can be housed here in the castle if you wish to stay." I closed my eyes, rxing for the first time in a long while. "You will have ess to training and resources here and would be protected as a council member." "Joselin!" Cyrus scolded me for giving away his secret of being a spell caster. "Calm down; everyone in this room can be trusted," I said, and he fell silent. He was so quiet that I thought he might be holding his breath, but when I cracked an eye open, he was just lost in thought, looking at the floor. "Just think about it." Even if he didn''t join the council, he would probably stay for nche based on how close they were bing. Cyrus let out an unintelligible grumble before nudging my elbow. "Has anyone heard from Rona?" Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Forty-Seven: Joselin Joselin P.O.V. It was clear that Tobias didn''t believe me when I told him I wanted to get some fresh air and walk to the castle for dinner instead of teleporting. It was the pack dinner, and most of the pack ate together at the castle. Tobias watched me the entire time I was getting ready, and his mouth curved down further when I wobbled in my heels and switched to ts. Heels were part of my daily attire, and being unable to walk in them was a huge red g. But I shrugged it off and said that ts would be morefortable if we were walking that far. It didn''t escape my notice that he held me close to his side instead of holding my hand as we walked through the city. His grip on me was so firm as if to hold me up, but the soft swipe of his thumb over the thin ck fabric on my hip was soft and sweet. My eyes traveled over all the people walking around us with smiles, excited to attend the pack dinner. There were several paces between each family, individual, and couple, and I was grateful for the breathing room. Even though I was hit with another wave of Rona''s curse, exhausting me and making me feel sick, the sight was magical. The pack was happy and joyous as they walked through the streets under the pink glow of the sunset to the castle entryway. The cool evening air was, in fact, refreshing, and it felt easier to breathe as we moved slowly among the masses. Most people were rushing, but a select few, like Tobias and myself, were enjoying the sunset and strolling down the street. My eyes felt heavy, and my stomach was so uneasy that even though I wasn''t hungry, the butterflies in there made it feel empty. I entered the castle every day. I lived there since I was eleven. But something about the lighting as the descending sun hit the castle and the excitement around me made it feel brand new. Maybe it was because it was a brand new experience now that I had moved out and was walking through the courtyard with my mate by my side. Once seated inside, Cyrus came rushing over, joining Tobias and me at the head table. I watched as my mate''s lip curled in irritation as he ced a possessive hand on my thigh. His dissatisfaction with the spell caster was evident, and I reached under the table and tapped the top of my mate''s hand. Cyrus should be bumped into mine from the fast movement, but he looked nervous, anxious even. He crouched between myself and Natalie''s empty seat. The crowd was loud, but even then, I knew those close to us could hear thenky man''s voice if they wanted to. "Listen, I know I said I''m on board," He leaned in to whisper by my ear. "But I am starting to freak out." I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself as I let my head fall against the high back of the seat. They were nothingpared to the throne-like chairs Killian and Natalie would sit in, but they were extravagant enough. He didn''t know how badly I needed to get dirt on Rona. Even if she had cursed me, as long as Cyrus could help me get proof of her treason, she could be executed, and the curse would die with her. My cheeks puffed out as I released my breath, my head feeling heavy as I tried to lift it. ''Don''t back out now. We all have a job to do." My reminder only made him look more defeated and guilty than before. I hoped he would agree to would be broken. "I know that and want to help, but there had to be another way to go about it." He ced his hand on All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. my forearm, and Tobias''s burning gaze snapped to it as if he were trying to set it on fire. He might have, too, if I didn''t squeeze his hand tighter over my thigh. "Cyrus, the decision was made not by just me. The King agrees. If you have aint about our decision, you can schedule a time to discuss it with him." I knew it was cheap to me Killian, and while everything I said was true, I should have just dealt with it myself instead of pawning Cyrus and his issues onto Killian''s already full te. Killian had enough on his mind, but using him as my scapegoat when I felt like shit was so easy. As my best friend, it was his job. I did the same for him when he needed me to. It was part of the give and take of our rtionship. I can''t tell you how many petty squabbles he sent my way, knowing that most people were too bothered by my existence or scared of me to follow through and seek me out. "Joselin, can you please try to understand? I really like this girl, and if I do this, it could hurt her and my chance with her." His voice was so soft that I barely heard him. My mrs clenched as I opened my eyes and red at him. nche. That annoying fucking pixie was derailing our ns and possibly costing multiple people their lives. If I died after marking Tobias, I was sure he would die too. Cora was probably already on the chopping block, and who knew what would happen after she had gathered ourbined power? I already held the power of four witches, Rona had at least three if she had been the one in the mountains, and I had no idea how many Cora had. "Your duty to your kingdom should alwayse before all else." I snapped. My body protested as I rose to my feet upon hearing Natalie and Killian''s introduction. It didn''t happen every night, but at pack dinners, they were announced as it was considered a formal affair. Everyone was dressed up for it, and it was loud but not as rowdy as most nights. Cyrus moved back behind the chairs to stand beside an unhappy Tobias, and I took a moment to admire my mate. My man looked good in his suit. It had to have been tailored to his specifications because there was no way a suit that size would be found on any shelf. His broad shoulders alone would have been an issue. Adding in his muscr back and chest, there was no way he could find clothes off the rack. I was so happy with him and hated waiting to be with him. Was it fair for me to ask Cyrus to put aside his infatuated with nche? Yes. Yes, it was. The longer we stood, the more uneasy I felt. My head was light, and it took everything in me not to let it bob around like a balloon. The chandeliers were too bright, and my eyelids dropped slightly from the oing headache. Killian spared me a concerned nce as he pushed Natalie''s seat in for her, but I refused to acknowledge it. Instead, I greeted them with a dip of my chin before quickly taking my seat once Killian had done the same. Within seconds the food was arriving. tters covered the tables, and the pack sat patiently while waiting for the head table to be served. Killian and Natalie took their first bite, and the rest of the pack dug into the buffet styleyout. The baked potatoes and chicken looked divine, but the empty feeling in my stomach made the idea of any food entering it unappealing. My mouth watered, but not from the aroma of the lemon-pepper chicken. It was the kind that told me if I swallowed the spit, it would only make my stomach worse. Still, I tightened my hold on the fork and forced my throat to listen, taking down the excess liquid before shoveling a bite of potatoes into my mouth to distract myself. It dried on my tongue, turning to dust and making me even queasier than before. My tongue smacked against the roof of my mouth as I tasted the gritty texture. Tobias next to me had already finished his potatoes by the time I decided to take a fake bite, pushing some of what was in my mouth back on the empty fork. When I pulled it out, I nced down at it and quickly shoved the bite back into the pile on my te before anyone saw it. But I did. Mashed white potatoes graced the metal tongs of the fork. They looked watered down from mixing with my saliva but otherwise seemedpletely normal. "Everything okay?" Natalie asked me softly, gazing at the pile of mush on my te. Myck of discretion would have been embarrassing if I hadn''t been so concerned. "Just peachy." I offered her a forced smile before dropping it and realizing I didn''t need to be fake with her. She had proven to be stubborn, and she wouldn''t believe me anyway. "Have something against potatoes?" Her fork was half full, and as she took the bite, it looked so poised and dainty, the picture-perfect image of a true queen while I had just spat my food back out like an infant. "When they''re not in liquid form and knocking me on my ass... Yeah, I do.¡¯ Sheughed, but I was aware of her watching me as I speared a green bean and lifted it to my mouth. Don''t be gross. Please don''t be gross. The vegetable crunched between my teeth, shooting juice onto my tongue and making me rx as the buttery vor of the green beans reached my taste buds. This I could live with. There were only so many green beans before I had to either turn to the chicken, which had no appeal to me or try the gritty mashed potatoes again. By the time I decided to go for the piece of meat on my te, the hall had started clearing, and I ced my ss of water between myself and Tobias, hoping to use it to hide the food on my te as I stood. But he noticed. He always did. He noticed everything about me all the time. He shook his head as we made our way toward the exit. Natalie and Killian were long gone, eager to get back to their room now that they had refueled for their thousandth round of baby-making. The walls were warping around me, and I gripped the arm next to me tightly. A hand was ced on my back, the heat burning through the skin of my dress and centering me. "Ow," Cyrus whined, pulling at his arm to escape me. I leaned away from Tobias, my re set on the spell caster in my grip as I hissed lowly at him. I knew I had his attention with the way his eyes widened at the urgency in my voice. "You need to use your in. We... I need you to find out what Rona is up to." Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Forty-Eight: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. My sports bra and legging were typically my go-to workout clothes, but with Tobias being sent out to assist with border patrol, it felt wrong to work out with so much skin showing. Before, it was a tactic to get his attention. I wanted his eyes on me and hands on me. Without him here, it almost felt dirty being so exposed. Instead, I pulled on my usual clothes and grabbed one of his t-shirts, tying a knot in the side to keep it covering my stomach but out of the way while I worked out. It felt so intimate, and it made me fucking proud. I wore his mark on my neck, but wearing his shirt around all the other warriors was empowering. I adored the feeling of openly showing that he was mine and that he had imed me. After waking up this morning stiff and drained of the energy I had yet to use, I made it my goal to stay fit. I hoped to keep my body strong enough to fight off the curse for as long as possible. I didn''t need my magic and my body breaking down on me before Rona returned. Nothing felt different about my physical ability beyond the lightheadedness and stiffness. I could still push, pull, press, and curl my normal weight, but I had to reduce my reps to take breaks sooner than I usually liked to. If I didn''t, I felt like the lights would turn off in my head, and I would go down. Passing out twice in one week would not have been a good look for me as the Royal Advisor and the Head of the council. I refused to do it. Mind over matter. Rona could kiss my ass. I had debated talking to Tobias and getting his opinion on me gutting Rona without evidence or a trial. If I cut her down as soon as she stepped back into the city and was sent to live the rest of my life in the dungeon, would he forgive me and still love me? Would he support my choice, or would he demand that I not do it so that he can keep me to himself longer? If the roles were reversed, I would tell him not to do it. I was aware of that. It was a stupid idea, but I was bloodthirsty. I wanted her dead so that I could live. So my mind was ying the game of ''How many ways can I murder Rona, and how to get away with it?'' My eyes kept roaming across the gym, expecting to find Tobias training, even though I knew he was miles away at the border. He had volunteered to help out, getting bored without a fixed assignment. Being on call for the queen to leave the castle was bothering him. While before, he just stood outside the room that Natalie was in for hours at a time; he was still doing something. He still felt needed and helpful. Lately, he didn''t. I wanted him to be happy and to see that sinful smile across his lips. At one point, between reps, I stood up to stretch and found myself looking out into the training field for hisrge Lycan. I was desperate to catch even the tiniest glimpse of him as he sparred, but I needed to get used to him being away and busy again like he was before we mated. At least now I knew he would Was this how he felt when he had downtime and I was busy? Did he ever look for me out in the crowd? I was addicted to the man. "You haven''t been yourself." The soft but usatory voice said from behind me as I remained bent over, hands on the ground and stretching my hamstrings. They were tight from the weights, and I wanted to loosen them before running. She wasn''t wrong, though. I hadn''t been myself. My mind was jumbled, my magic felt like it was failing, and my body threatened to quit. Natalie''s brown hair cascaded over her shoulder as she bent down and sat on the mat beside me. She wasn''t dressed to work out, and it disappointed me as I missed training with her. Not that I would admit that. Since she had taken up training her magic, she had cut back on her physical training...unless her activity with Killian counted. If so, she was way ahead of the game. Her pale green eyes made me feel like a bug under a microscope. For a moment, I debated covering Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. my body with my hands under her stare, like the shirt I wore wasn''t enough of a barrier from her calcting gaze. "Don''t worry. As soon as Tobias returns, I''ll strip off my extra clothes, jump him, and everything will return to normal." I smirked, sending her a wink. It had been meant to lighten the mood, but that didn''t make my statement any less true. She stretched her legs out in front of her, her palms resting on the ground as she leaned back and tilted her head to the side. Her jeans and light pink blouse screamed business casual, so it was clearly not her n toe to the gym to work out. "Funny. Just like your potato jokest night." Natalie crossed her ankles, and I spread my legs, moving to hold my chest against one knee, keeping my back as straight as possible. ck spots danced in my vision from hanging upside down for so long, and I stood up slowly, not bothering to stretch the other side. My arms swung at my sides for a minute before I crossed one over my chest and held it with my other arm. "I''ve always been funny. You''ve just been too distracted by my good looks to pay attention to it." I adjusted my feet, hoping she didn''t notice the slight wobble as I regained my bnce. I nced up at the treadmills. Maybe I should call it a day ande back tomorrow. "Right, that''s it!" Natalie pursed her lips before she clicked her tongue in a feigned moment of understanding. She took a deep breath, and I licked my lips, nervously anticipating her reason for stopping by. "When you finish your workout, can youe by my study? I want to talk to you." I nodded, my forced smile falling. "We can just go now. I was finishing up anyway." Natalie looked past me to the empty treadmills with a look of disbelief before getting up. We had worked out together long enough for her to know how strongly I believed in a cardio cool down on weight training days. Even walking would help break up thectic acid in my muscles to prevent excessive muscle fatigue or soreness the next day. Even worse would be when my calf would cramp while I was trying to sleep. Those were hell. I dipped my head in respect as she stood and waited for her to walk ahead of me. Thomas was meandering nearby, dressed in casual wear, but I knew he took his job just as seriously as Tobias did. Even though they had been released from their full-time protection detail, at least one was always close and ready to take a bullet for their queen. He narrowed his eyes at me in a concerned gaze as he scanned me over when I walked past him. His body was tense and coiled like he was ready to strike. "What?" I snapped, but he didn''t react to my tone. He never did. He was always calm and collected. "You feel different. Your power... I don''t like it." He walked closely behind me and Natalie as we made our way to her study. She opened the door and turned with a crinkle between her eyebrows when she saw Thomas trying to enter behind me instead of waiting in the hall and minding his business. "I am not a threat to her!" I snapped, spinning around and pinning him with my re...possibly my smell, too, from sweating so much in the gym. "But if you don''t back off, I will be a threat to you!" Natalie moves between us, grabbing the door and smiling at Thomas," Thank you, Thomas. We will be fine. I promise. I will call for you if you are needed." He seemed reluctant at first but eventually turned and ced his back against the opposite wall, giving him a clear path if he needed to burst through the door at a moment''s notice. As soon as the door shut between us, I felt my shoulders drop and made my way over to the couch. Slumping down into the seat, I closed my eyes as she sat beside me. "What''s going on, Joselin?" Talking to her seemed easier than telling Tobias that I had someone actively trying to kill me instead of the empty threats I usually got, and telling Killian wouldn''t be an easy conversation because he had said that he was counting on me to handle this. They both already knew something was happening, but they didn''t know how serious it was. "It was the hair she found. I think she''s using it toe after me." I rubbed my temples with one hand, holding it there longer than needed, enjoying the shade over my eyes from my palm. "What have you been feeling?" She asked, her hand reaching out to touch my arm. I knew she could feel the difference in me, just as it seemed everyone had. My magic wasn''t listening to me, and I felt like I was losing control of it as it slowly depleted. "Lightheaded, sick, and like my magic is no longer a part of me. I feel like it is being tampered with." I crossed my legs, taking my hand away from my face as I turned to look at her. "I think Rona might be draining my magic like she did to her mother. I think she was working on Cora but turned to me when she realized I had broken into her house.¡¯ Natalie''s eyes widened. "You think she is draining two council members and behind the threat to Cyrus? Joselin! We can put her on trial and keep her magic suppressed with a shot until the trial is over.¡¯ The excitement in her tone had me feeling like aplete disappointment because I had failed. I had yet to find any evidence. It would be pointless and would only piss Rona off more. Once she was cleared, she woulde back with a vengeance. "We have no proof. This is nothing but spection." Her fingers tapped against the back of the couch as she stared across the room to the far wall, lost in thought. "There has to be proof. We can start searching now with her room here, and once she gets back, we can send a team to go through her house." "I checked her room here already. Nothing was there, but maybe someone will see something I missed." I was sure if we brought in any of the other council members, they would find or nt something on her. If there wasn''t a concern about her controlling one of them, I would have gotten them on board a long time ago. "We can get to the bottom of this. Thank you for telling me." She said, her eyes dulling as someone contacted her through the pack link. It was a pleasant break in our conversation, a moment for me to rx my tense shoulders and take a moment to breathe. "I almost wish we could dissolve the council and just have you as Killian''s Royal Advisor." She muttered, and I felt my chest lighten with happiness that she kept me around even in the hypothetical situation. "Please, I hate all the petty squabbles andints brought to us as much as Killian does. I''m pretty sure if one more Alpha cries to either of us that someone pulled on their tail, one of us will bite it off myself." I felt my anger rising and took a deep breath to calm myself. The door mmed open, smashing into the wall behind it as Killian burst into the room. Thomas scrambled behind him to grab the handle and yank it back closed for privacy once the furious Killian was inside. I hadn''t seen him like this in a long time. For him to get this angry meant that I had fucked up, big time. "You think a member of my council is draining your magic, and you didn''t think to tell me?" Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Forty-Nine: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. "Technically, it''s my council.¡± I joked, not bothering to get up. We were alone, and there was no need to N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. be formal with him. He knew I was trying to lighten the mood. I led the council, but we all worked for him. "Joselin," Killian snapped, his sense of humor gone as he stepped forward. He grabbed a chair and pulled it over until he was sitting only a few feet away, his re on me and his elbows on his knees. I had seen this face many-a-times. It was his disapproving older brother face, which he normally only used to pressure me or Charlie to spill a secret. His hands were sped in front of him, and he leaned forward. He had to have known that I didn''t feel good right now. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so calm. "Full name, that''s not good," I muttered, regretting my workout. The longer I sat on the overstuffed couch, the more tired I became. My body wanted to shut down for the next few days to recover. His ck hair had one bright silver strand amongst the mass, and I made a note to hold that over him in the future. Killian let out an exhausted sigh of "Josie" just as Natalie squeezed my forearm. He wanted me to go to him with this issue when he was already inundated with work and was now trying to bnce a baby- crazy mate with an insane sexual appetite. Even then, I was still frustrated with him because I had tried to talk to him. He was the first person I had gone to besides Tobias. "Don''t, Josie, me," I said softly, mimicking his sigh of my name. "I am fine. As soon as shees back, I will be dealing with her. If I can''t put her through a trial, I can challenge her to a duel." I had been putting off the option for so long because it almost always ended with coteral damage. Magic of the proportion was dangerous. One slip and it could do flying. Innocents miles away would get hit by the sts. Hell, there were giant craters on the Earth that humans would travel to see, caused by two witches fighting it out. In addition, if I lost, it would put the kingdom in a terrible position. The council would be down by half, and Killian would have to choose a new Royal Advisor. "I don''t think it needs toe to that," Killian said, his eyebrows raised. How he looked at me screamed that he didn''t think I was up for it. He might have been right, but I would rather go down fighting than wither away. "Why didn''t you tell me what was going on? This is crucial information.¡± His body tensed as he sat up, his hands clenching into fists on the armrests. Killian always had a bit of a temper. He had kept his emotions locked away for a long time until Natalie showed up, but he was still finding the bnce between his position as the king and his feelings. "Excuse me?" I sat forward, my anger overpowering the shitty way I was feeling. "Why didn''t I tell you?" Natalie¡¯s hand released my arm as she cleared her throat, shifting ufortably in her seat. She had nothing to worry about. I wouldn''t physically hurt Killian, and he wouldn¡¯t hurt me, but that didn''t mean he could get away with being an ass to me. "You had a duty as my advisor and head of the council to keep me apprised of any misconduct within my walls." His finger jabbed into the wood beneath his hand, and I knew he was a minute away from yelling. "I have done my duty!" My voice rose, and a fire burned in his eyes as he stood, the chair sliding back a few inches as he looked down at me. "Don''t you try to intimidate me, Killian Amery!" My stubborn side won. I stood up quickly on the couch cushion where I had just been sitting to be taller than Killian so I could look down at him. My chest was heaving, and my hands were in fists at my side. He was doing the same, but his hazel eyes were ck. "Watch it," He ordered, tilting his head to the side slightly to gesture for me to get down, but I nted my feet like a petnt child and held his re. His nostrils were ring as he tried to control his temper. "No! You don''t get to talk to me like I''m some insubordinate underling. I am your friend. I was there for you through everything with your parents, I gave you my jacket to cover yourself when you decided to go skinny dipping in theke when you were twelve and a sprite stole your clothing, and I was there for you during your first shift. If you want to talk to me, you can sit down and do it respectfully!" It must have been a sight to see, me standing on the couch ring down at the fuming Lycan king. His body was shaking, and I knew his beast wanted to demand respect. He had to hate that I was looking down at him in my failed attempt at a power y. It wasn''t my best move, but my mind was not working as efficiently as I had hoped. Natalie''s loud and joyfulugh rang through the room, causing Killian to rx. His shoulder''s dropped, and he turned to look at her where she had remained seated on the couch. A wave of satisfaction washed through me that he had been the first to break our eye contact. It wasn''t a submission, but I did take it as a win. Killian''s love-sick expression was sweet, but I remained tense. With my luck, as soon as I let my guard down, he would push my shoulder and knock me over the arm of the couch to get thestugh. "The two of you need to start talking to each other," Natalie said, wiping under her eyes as she collected herself. ¡¯You both act like little kids fighting over a toy." "We do not!* We both said at the same time. The bite in my voice made me cringe, and my hands rxed at my sides. "Yes, you do. Now both of you need to sit down, and let¡¯s talk about this.¡± The power resonating through her voice was that of a queen but would scare any child. She would be a good mother. I eyed Killian closely when she looked at me and gestured for me to sit down. He did the same to me, waiting for me to get down first, but I wanted to win. "I said, sit!" My knees buckled under her Alphamand, and I instantly regretted being initiated into the pack. If I hadn''t been, their orders wouldn¡¯t have affected me, but that was the whole point. They couldn''t have a witch as their magical advisor without taking precautions. Killian let out a ''hmpf as he gave in as well, listening to his mate but still having the upper hand since I had fallen onto my ass first. My eyes narrowed at him, wanting to wipe that smirk right off his face. "Now speak to each other like adults!" She ordered, but the amusement andughter were clear in her tone. A small part of me didn''t want to have a serious conversation. I didn''t want to keep fighting with him. I wanted him to sling his arm over my shoulder and pull me into his side like he used to. "I''m really gross right now from working out. If you talk to me like that again, I''ll shove your face in my armpit!" "That happened one time! I hadn''t even shifted yet. You won''t be able toy a hand on me now." He grumbled as Natalie ced her hand over her mouth to hide herughter. With a flick of my finger, his chair slid forward, and I lifted my arm threateningly. His hands gripped the armrests as he stopped when his feet were mere inches from mine. ¡¯Don''t test me." Was itdylike? Absolutely not. Was it worth it to see the look of horror on his face? One-hundred percent. "The two of you are like children." Natalie pressed her lips together as Killian''s cheeks turned pink, but I looked down at my hands. "Why didn''t youe to me with this sooner? Fuck, Josie! We could have been ahead of her and prevented this from happening." Killian asked again, and I pursed my lips as I held his stare. He still looked exhausted, but at least we were suffering together. "I did." His head moved back as if he didn''t believe me, but I could see the doubt in his mind as the ck eyes of his beast receded. He shook his head slowly while his mind raced to sort through our past conversations. "You came to me about going through her house and then told me about Cora''s leg and your hair. That was all recent! What about the weeks before that when you were investigating her? Did you not think it was important to keep me updated?" His usation had me ready to jump out of my chair again, but I held myself back. "Don''t act like I slighted you. I kept you as informed as you would let me." Killian shook his head. "What''s that supposed to mean?" "Exactly what I said! I first came to you weeks ago about this threat! You didn''t even let me exin! You just brushed me off and said, ''Can you deal with it?" I leaned forward as I snapped at him. From the look on his face, he seemed to remember that conversation. "Then, before I could even go to Natalie or Aurora for backup, you brushed me off for them by telling me they needed to focus on Natalie''s training instead of fighting another battle so soon after thest one." Natalie let out a grunt of irritation, and when I looked at her, she was ring at Killian. "You''re right." He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck." I just wish you came to me with your theory when you started feeling bad." "It''s only been two days. When did you be so dramatic?'' I rolled my eyes, wanting to lighten the mood. I didn''t have it in me to hold a grudge right now, and I didn''t want him mad at me either. "You''re my best friend, Josie. I can''t do this without you. And I''m not dramatic," He argued, which prompted Natalie and me to respond immediately. "Yes, you are. Love." "Don''t kid yourself, Ian.¡± He sulked back in his chair, looking younger as he pouted, but the silver hair on his otherwise perfect head of hair was a constant reminder of his age and the stress he had to endure each day. Killian nced at me, surely seeing my exhaustion. "What does Tobias have to say about this?" "I haven''t told him directly. So, I''m not sure how much he knows." Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Fifty: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. The young warrior next to me flinched when I let out a noise of impatience. My beast was twice his size and was covered in scars, while he was small, dainty, and void of battle wounds. That would change soon, but first, he needed to get a thicker skin and not be so jumpy. He wasn''t wrong to be wary around me. My intentions for signing up for border patrol weren''t good. Specifically, I wanted blood. Thomas and George were under strict instructions to always stay near the queen. They knew something was afoot. I just couldn¡¯t tell them what. Instead, I ordered them back on Queen Natalie''s detail full-time. They weren''t required to be as strict as before, but I wanted them to keep her in their sight. With them watching her, I was able to be here, to put an end to this. I had hoped that it wouldn''t be long. I didn''t want to be away from Joselin and Natalie with danger lurking over them, but the time frame depended on Rona, and she sure was taking her time. Rona had said she would be gone for a few days, and it had been a week. She was due back any day now. As soon as she stepped foot over the border, I would be there. I was going to shred her to pieces and present her heart to my mate as a trophy...maybe her leg too. But I was concerned that with her openly attacking Joselin, she might not return until Joselin was too weak to fight back. Joselin had been very careful not to tell me anything, but I knew that the way she was feeling was getting worse. She was acting unusual, wasn''t eating as much, and her energy had drained dramatically. I didn''t have a problem with our sex life slowing down if that was what she needed, but she refused to admit it. I did have a problem with my woman fighting not to pass out while riding my dick. At one pointst night, her face went green, and she was doing everything she could to hold on. True fear is being inside a woman and not knowing if she is about to throw up on your face. 1 It wasn''t like I could throw her off me, but I moved her gently away and then carried her to the bathroom for a long bath, where she passed out on myp, but thankfully not with me inside her. Whatever Rona had done to her needed to end now. I was going to make that happen. Several wolves of lower ranking had jumped when I issued the order through the pack link. They weren''t prepared to hear me speak, let alone for me to demand forthem to alert me first of Rona''s presence upon her return. Execution or dungeon be damned. I would rather die or spend my life rotting in a cell than watch my mate suffer another minute at the hands of that bitch. My paws dug into the packed dirt of the city borderline, and I let out a low rumble of frustration as I stared out into the thick masses of trees. I made sure to stay on patrol by the main road so I could get there quickly when Rona returned, but she was taking too long. The longer she made me wait to draw her blood, the more painful I would make it. Even the slightest movement in the distance had me stopping and waiting, just to be let down when my prey failed to show her face. I was antsy and on edge....excited for a battle and to protect my mate, only to return home empty-handed. By the end of my shift, my irritation had increased tenfold, and I was on my way back to my mate, feeling helpless. The house was quiet as I approached, and I paused in the entryway. Joselin was curled up in a ball on the couch with a throw nket wrapped around her. Her side was pressed into the overstuffed back, and her head was tilted forward at an angle that would cause her neck painter. Yet, I couldn''t help but stop and admire how beautiful she looked. Her long white hair sat high on her head in a thick bun, and my mark was proudly disyed on her neck. I smiled, knowing my favorite throw nket for rxing and watching television would smell like her. Her plush pink lips were downturned, and her eyebrows pinched together just before she began to stir. I turned and closed the door behind me quietly, but the little moan she let out had me spinning back to face her quickly. "Mh, always a good day when I wake up to a naked man in my house." She sighed, stretching her arms and legs like a cat as the nket slid down her body. I knew she was messing with me. I would have smelled it if anyone else ever came into our house. It was bad enough that I still got the whiff of Cyrus and nche asionally. Anyone else and I would have killed them and then built a tall wall around my sanctuary to keep everyone else out. "There better not be any other naked men in our house." My voice sounded rougher than usual, and she shivered as she smiled at me, her head still back against the couch. She looked exhausted, and the way she turned to look at me made me believe her head felt heavy and lifting it would be too much Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. effort. She was beautiful but exhausted. "No, just the one." Her soft smile showed no teeth, and her eyelids were only open halfway. "Have you eaten yet?" I nced at the time on the stove, seeing it was past dinner time, but something told me that if her stomach was empty, she would refuse to eat. I prayed that was not the case. I had watched her pick at her food each meal, which made dread flood my stomach each time. She would worsen this if she didn''t stay physically strong enough to resist Rona''s magic. She nodded. "Yeah, I had one of those microwavable macaroni and cheese cups." Heat rushed to my cheeks at that admission. Those had been one of the only things I could cook quickly as a kid, and my addiction to them had stuck with me through adulthood. They were not the healthiest food, but I wouldn''t cut them out of my diet now. Any damage to my body from them had already been done. I kept a collection in the pantry for when I needed a fast and easy snack. I cleared my throat, "Good. Let''s get you to bed." She stretched her neck to the side before getting to her feet and approaching me. Her arms wrapped around my waist, and her body pressed against mine as she kissed my chest. "I was waiting for you to get home." An emotion that I had never felt before settled into my gut, and my chest felt odd as I held her tightly. This was all new to me, being wanted...being loved. Knowing that she was here waiting for me, wanting to see me before she went to bed or to make sure I got home okay, was something I never thought I would have. I bent down, wrapping my hands around the back of her thighs and easily picking her up. Joselin''s legs wrapped around my waist, but she kept her weight in my hands, too tired to hold herself up. She didn''t need to. I had her. I leaned my head to the side, my cheek pressing against the top of her head as she shoved her face into my neck. "I got you, sweetheart. Are you ready for bed?" She nodded in response as I carried her up the stairs. As I leaned forward and set her down in the bed, her arms tightened around me for a second before she let go, her eyes filled with worry. "I''m just going to rinse off and be right back." She nodded again, her eyes closing as she rxed into the pillow. My fingers had a mind of their own as I brushed them over her cheek before leaving. I would do everything I could to protect her, and if that meant killing Rona myself, then I would. Consequences be damned. I didn''t bother grabbing any clothes and rinsed off as quickly as possible before drying off and sliding into bed slowly. Joselin let out a low moan before rolling over and curling into my side. Her eyshes fluttered as she woke, and I felt my heart stop as she looked up at me. "I missed you today," She whispered, her fingertip dragging along my chest until it reached the base of my neck. "You''re still wet." I felt her finger slide against my chest as she brushed it over a drop of water I had missed in my rush to dry. "I missed you too. You should be resting while you can." She twisted, cing her hand t over my peck with her chin resting on the back of it. I couldn''t resist bending my neck and kissing her. Joselin met me halfway before pulling back with a sad smile. "What''s on your mind, sweetheart?" Her sultry bottom lip was sped between her teeth, and she gnawed on it for a minute before sighing. "You know I haven''t been feeling welltely, but I haven''t talked to you about why. I think Rona is trying to drain my magic and kill me. I don''t know how she would do it with just a hair, but it''s the only thing that seems usible." "I know," I said, and her eyes widened slightly before she smiled. "Of course you do. I should have known." Her head shook back and forth, and my arm tightened around her waist. "I n on killing her as soon as she crosses into the city." My admission made herugh. That beautiful, melodic sound made my heart tighten and my mind empty. Her beauty had hooked me when I first found her, but it was herugh that had me seeing her as more than just a friend. Herugh had been the best sound in the world, and I had made it my goal to pull it from her as often as possible until I found Ana. "I was nning the same thing. I told myself I couldn''t justify doing it because I wouldn''t want you doing it. Getting executed or living in the dungeons didn''t seem worth it when there were other options still." Her breathtaking smile had me stunned. I blinked a few times before letting my head fall back. She was perfect in every way. Her mind worked the same as mine, and I couldn''t imagine a better fit for me than Joselin. "I''m not letting you get away from me, sweetheart. She will have to go through me to get to you." If Rona didn''t return soon, I would just have to go to her. She would regret the day that she fucked with my mate. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Fifty-One: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. Joselin had never slept in this long. It was terrifying to know that she was feeling so under the weather. Every morning up until today, I had woken her up with an orgasm. I had stayed true to my word. Either my hand, my face, or my cock would be between her legs as she moaned and wiggled beneath me. She would cum for me before giving me that heart-stopping smile and either thanking me for staying true to my promise or begging for more. But seeing the dark circles under her eyes and hearing how slow her breathing was, I couldn''t find it in me to wake her this morning. I wanted her to sleep as long as possible to recover. Everyone I had ever loved had died. My mother died during my birth, so I never got the chance to get to know her. My father killed my soulmate, and I then killed my father. Joselin was thest person I had. I just couldn''t do it. I couldn''t watch Joselin die too. I couldn¡¯t count on Killian because our friendship had all but ended when I found Ana and pulled away from them, and Natalie was more of a job and a leader than a friend. She tried to break that barrier, but we hadn''t yet reached that point. My knuckles rasped against the thick wood of King Killian''s office, and the door swung open by a beaming Natalie in front of me. I knew she had been in there since George was in the hallway, and I bowed in greeting. "Good Morning, Tobias. What can we do for you?" The rise of her right eyebrow and the smirk on her lips made me uneasy. "I can''t wait to hear all about what brought you in so early." Ah. So, the taunting to get me to talk would start again. I hadn''t dealt with that in years, not since I became an adult and worked my way up through the warrior ranks. Now that I let a few words out, I needed to prepare myself for the childish teasing and constant attempts from my peers to get me to talk again. I stared down at her, unamused. Natalie''s pale green eyes were bright with mischief, and she leaned her shoulder against the doorframe, her arms crossed over her chest. After a moment of silence, she crossed one ankle over the other. I had talked to her before, so I knew she was just fucking with me. "Love, don''t be cruel." Killian''s tired voice called out from deeper in the office, and her smile dropped as she turned to re over her shoulder. "Fine," She let out an exhausted sigh. "I¡¯m going to go see how Joselin is doing.¡¯ When she turned back to me, I shook my head before changing my mind and stepping to the side to let her pass. Joselin had been sleeping when I left, but that was almost an hour ago. By the time Natalie got there, Joselin should be awake. I also knew that Joselin had been upset that Killian and I hadn''t visited her when she had been stabbed, and I wouldn''t stop someone from showing Joselin how much she meant to them. Joselin and I had worked through it. It had been too painful to know that she had almost died. Seeing her get stabbed felt like getting my heart ripped out, and I couldn''t fathom the thought of losing her. So I had made the mistake of trying to get over her, to keep her out of my head so I could move on. It worked in my favor because we ended up getting together, not because of my distance. Still, I hated Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. that it was time that I wasted. Natalie slipped past, gesturing for George to join her, and I knew as soon as she mentioned going into the city that he would have called for Thomas to join him on her detail and at least one other to cover for me while I spoke to Killian. My choice to keep my voice and thoughts to myself was second to my need to keep my mate safe. As soon as I closed the door behind me, Killian spoke. "You''re here about Joselin; I take it." His statement was dead on, and I nodded before moving to the front of his desk, where he gestured with his hand for me to take a seat. It was so tense. So awkward. How did this man go from being one of my best friends to being this stranger? It felt like a lifetime ago, and really, it was. I respected him, and he was a great leader, but I didn''t know him as a man anymore. Over the past few months, I had seen a side of him that he had tucked away when he had be the king. But that was it. I was watching from the outside, not a part of his circle or family anymore. Now that I had mated Joselin, I was, by title, back in that circle. Still, I didn''t know if we could ever fix our friendship. If anything, we would need to build a new one. His answer to my request would determine whether we could reform a friendship. "Is she doing okay?" The concern was thick in his voice, and I shrugged my shoulders. "She''s been better," I answered honestly, unsure what to say. The curse seemed to be at the beginning stages, but her exhaustion andck of appetite were concerning. "I''m sure she has.¡¯ He responded with a nod, waiting for me to tell him the reason for my visit. "I want Rona brought back. Now." My request sounded more like a demand. It hadn''t been my intention, and he seemed to understand that as he raised his eyebrows in amusement before scratching his jaw. "Rona is free to go and do as she pleases. For me to send someone to retrieve her without too much resistance, we would need proof, not spection." I bit back a scoff. Some king. He could take and do what he wanted, but he always insisted on following the rules even though the dy in action could cost him his best friend''s and his Royal Advisor''s life. "Joselin''s health and life are not enough for you?" I wanted to rise to my feet, disy dominance, to get my way. But even I knew that was stupid. Standing up against a king would do nothing but get me killed. He wouldn''t respond to a show of power anyway. He was the strongest of our kind, and I would get further with a discussion than with a threat. If it were anyone else on the other side of that desk, I would have him pinned to the wall already and forced their approval from them. "Joselin is strong.¡¯ I cut him off. ¡¯And growing weaker by the minute. Rona needs to be stopped!" Killian lifted his hand, palm facing me like a pretentious asshole. Is that how he nned to silence me when my mate''s life was at stake? A fucking hand? ¡¯That is enough. I hear your concern, but Rona is a council member, and while I do not trust her, I cannot send out my guard to collect her without proof of foul y or brokenws.¡¯ He gave an apparent emphasis on the word guard that had me sitting back in my chair. He was on board. "She said she would be back in a few days, and it has been a week. If she is not back by tonight, then some of your pack may choose to check on her to ensure her wellbeing," I said, making it very clear that if she were not back to pay for her crimes in the next few hours, thene sunrise, I would be going after her myself. "And that would be their choice." He said, leaning back in his chair with his hands sped over his stomach. My hands rubbed over the tops of my jeans as I nodded, epting the terms he had just indirectlyid out before me. It wasn''t the answer I wanted, one where I would lead a team down to hunt this witch, armed with a sedative to prevent her from using her powers to get away. But it was better than nothing. I had an idea of who I would take with me. The fastest, strongest, and most cutthroat. Now if I wanted them to go, I would have to convince them myself. I hadn''t been reliant on it being an order from the king. I knew he might disagree and not back my request to hunt down Rona. It made it more difficult, but not impossible. Definitely not impossible. I would be obliterating her. "Then I would like to give you my notice of temporary leave for personal reasons." My statement made him smile, almost as if he was proud that I would be going after the threat to my mate...that I was willing to fight for Joselin. She deserved someone to fight for her, and I would never let her go another day of her life without knowing that she had me in her corner. "Noted." He dipped his chin before rubbing the back of his neck, looking uneasy. It was part of my job to monitor bodynguage and look for signs of a potential threat. His tell was obvious. I almost wanted tough at how different he acted now. A rub of the back of his neck when stressed or nervous versus the nervous tick he had as a kid where he used to pull at his eyebrows. Just another reminder that he was no longer that kid. We both experienced horrors that made us who we are today. Mine should have killed me, but I had somehow managed to push through it. Killian''s scarred him and sculpted the man and leader that he became. "I know we haven''t talked in a while,¡¯ He said, and I felt myself tense. Thest time we talked beyond orders and training was over a decade ago. Those were conversations that were toote and unwee in my life now. I knew this wasing from Joselin ripping into him multiple times about his failure as a friend. Charlie had done the same as his little sister in a very public manner, but I didn''t want to be a part of his apology tour. Goddess, I hated interacting with people. I just wanted to do my job and go home to my mate without ever interacting with another person or dancing around someone else''s emotions again. "There are no hard feelings, your majesty." Killian''s head snapped back like he wasn''t expecting the title toe from me at such a serious moment, even though I addressed him formally each time he gave me an order through the pack link. But I wanted to draw the line to prevent him from opening old wounds. He hadn¡¯t noticed my father''s abuse, just as Joselin hadn''t. I kept it well hidden. If he did notice, he never said anything. Then again, he also never said anything to me or told Joselin about my father''s death or Ana''s. So, who knows what secrets were buried in his mind? Killian cleared his throat. "I just wanted to say that I am d you and Joselin mated. I think you are good together, always have." It felt like the closing of our conversation, or at least a good time to do so and put us both out of our misery. So, I stood, and with a respectful bow in his direction; I made my way to the door. "We will keep an eye on Joselin while you are gone. I''ll have here back and stay in her tower.¡¯ He said, making me freeze. Joselin was not going to do well with being told where she had to sleep, and while it made me ufortable to have her staying here instead of in our bed, I knew it was also the safest option for her right now. "Please let me know if you two need anything." My inclusion in hisst statement felt like an olive branch, and I nodded in gratitude before taking my leave. Maybe one day, things between us wouldn''t be so ufortable. Tomorrow I would head out to find Rona. Today, I had to face my mate and tell her I was leaving. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Fifty-Two: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. I ced my hands in my back pockets, admiring the view as Natalie and I approached the small pool of water. The normal crystal blue water was murky and dark, showing that someone or something had just been active and disrupted the stillness and peace of the natural hot spring. It was only a few miles away from the city, but the time it took us to go there was twice as long as normal as we enjoyed a leisurely walk. My morning had started at lunchtime when Natalie rang the doorbell, something I was tempted to have Tobias uninstall. Even though I would never admit it, her visit to ensure I was okay meant a lot to me. I was right in choosing her as a friend. It also meant that I had slept the day away, missing my morning meeting with Killian to go over the day''s agenda and the million other things I had to do each day. I was behind on my work already, but now it has impacted others, which bothered me. Yet, Natalie insisted I take the day off and walk with her. There wasn''t much of the day left, so I agreed. By the time I had gotten out of the shower and dressed, it was into the early afternoon. Still, she ushered me out of the house with a bagel in my hand, insisting fresh air would do me good. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I sat on therge rocks, slipping my shoes off and dangling my feet into the water below. I knew there were creatures in there, some that would love to drag me into the water to watch me drown, but it didn''t bother me. We had a mutual appreciation for each other, and they kept me alone as long as I threw them some food now and then. Delicasies, like a fresh liver or a heart, if I wanted to spoil them. A whole body if they were starving. ''Tm surprised you could pull yourself away from your mate for this long." I smiled at Natalie, wanting her to see I was only joking. She crossed her legs, observing the three-foot-long waterfall across the spring that led from therger hot spring above. This one was smaller but deeper. I watched as the water began to settle until I could make out two glowing pale-blue eyes below, watching and waiting. I looked over my shoulder at the guard filling in for Tobias, making it clear that I was speaking to her before returning to the creature. I didn''t know or trust the new guard as much as the others and wanted privacy. ¡¯You, fetch a rabbit." The creature blinked. Its double eyelids closed one at a time, ovepping before showing the glowing blue again. I corrected myself. "Make it a deer, and be fast about it. I want it to still be hot when you return with it." The woman turned to nce at Natalie, who nodded in approval. I almostughed at the smell of her fear as she took off to retrieve the animal for me. It really was good to have people scared of me from time to time. "It was no big deal. If he didn''t knock me up by now, it wont happen until next month. Plus, I was really worried about you." Natalie said, leaning back on her palms but noticing the creature as well and sliding back a few inches away from the water''s edge. "I appreciate that, but I will be fine,¡¯ I muttered, angry that Rona was not back yet for me to end this. "Are you sure it''s a curse? What if you''re pregnant? You''ve been tired. Your appetite has changed, and the lightheadedness... it makes sense." Natalie said, trailing off as the creature disappeared. His blue eyes were made to blend into the water. Thomas stepped forward, looking down for the threat to his queen, but he couldn''t see it. It could only ever be seen when it wanted to. The idea of a baby was far-fetched, but now that it was in my mind, my muscles coiled. I wasn''t ready for a baby. "Impossible. Tobias hasn''t cum in me yet, and I doubt a baby would make my magic fade." I said, waiving my hand dismissively at the idea, and bit back a smile as George made a noise that sounded like a mix of a choke and a snort. I didn''t know exactly what it was, but when we all paused to look over at him, he had schooled his expression and looked out into the forest. "That doesn¡¯t make it impossible." Natalie insisted as she patted my knee twice. "It''s not an option. My body has had too much damage done to it." The healers had gotten their hands on me countless times, but they couldn''t touch scar tissue and healed damage. They could only fix what was currently injured. "You''re making assumptions instead of stating facts. Maybe you should let the doctor run their tests to see what''s happening." She shrugged, smiling softly as she leaned back. "Can you imagine if we got pregnant at the same time? That would be something." "No one will be touching my blood." All humor was gone from my voice, and I felt a shift in the air as something rubbed against the bottom of my foot. The beast felt my agitation, and small waves formed in the water. I pulled my legs out slowly, crossing them beneath me as I kept a close eye on the water until I found the glowing blue eyes staring up at me again. "You could just pee on a stick then." Natalieughed but sounded uneasy as she slid back another few inches until her knees aligned with my hips. I didn''t bother responding to her. She was right. How could I justify killing Rona when she returns if all this time I was just pregnant? But I knew it had to be more than that. How could a fetus drain my magic? The female guard returned, a deer over her shoulders in a fireman carry. She tossed it onto the ground beside me, and I nced at the body as the water was disturbed again. "You should make sure someone is feeding him," I said to Natalie as I pulled a pocket knife out and sliced open the stomach with little difficulty. Still hot. "What exactly is ''he''?" She rose to her feet, stepping back as the water became more violent, sshing on the rocks. "I don''t know. But look how hungry he is." I murmured as I grabbed the liver and rose to my feet. The giant creature broke through the surface as I tossed it into the air and over the water. His head was the shape of a dragon with a long snake-like body. The curious part was that none of it was solid. It was the same color as the water it lived in, and without being able to touch it to confirm, one would think it was made of water too. "Holy shit." The female guard whispered in shock as the ten-foot-long creature arched back into the water after catching the liver in hisrge mouth, his massive pointed teeth puncturing the organ and sending blood to spray out and hit the top of the water. "If I didn''t have to pee, I do now," George grumbled, his eyes wide in shock before Thomas hit him, and he regained hisposure, standing with his back to us to examine the forest around us for danger. "On that note, we should return to the castle. If we leave now, we can get there in time for dinner.¡¯ Natalie said, dusting her butt off as I bent down and pulled out the heart. As I tossed it into the air, the creature shot out again, and George let out a sound of freight before spinning around, not wanting to have his back to the beast. Iughed, peering down into the water. "How hungry are you, boy?" His eyes blinked at me once, and I nodded. "George, do me a favor and throw this deer, would you?" He looked positively sick. Theck of color in his cheeks was amusing, and Natalie pressed her lips together to bite back augh. ''Okay." George was slow to move to the body, and as the water rippled in excitement, he stumbled back, falling on his ass and making the rest of us roar withughter. "I''m just fucking with you, Georgie. Just testing your limits. Luckily, these guys never leave the water, so you won''t have to fight one. You can stick to the enemies on drynd to protect your queen." With a flick of my finger, the carcass went flying up and over the water, the creature jumping for it again. Its body is adjusted to fit it. His jaw was unhinged, and he seemed to grow bigger as he sank his teeth into the animal before dragging it back into the water. "You''re as twisted as your mate," George grumbled as he returned to his position. Thement filled me with pride, and I couldn''t have been happier that he hadpared me to Tobias. On the long walk back, I couldn''t help but toss Natalie''s thoughts around my head. There was no way I could be pregnant. If I were, the world would be far more dangerous. A kid raised by me and Tobias would raise hell. Natalie understood that I was lost in my thoughts and stayed silent next to me, asionally ncing over at me to make sure I was okay. I was fine today. While I was still tired, sleeping in had been monumentally helpful. Therge form of my mate standing at the entrance to the courtyard made all of my worries away. I would talk to him about Natalie''s theory and then pee on a stick, but not now. Right now, I just needed to get some food in me. Watching that water beast take down the deer made me hungry. I sank into my mate''s side as he joined us, lovingly wrapping his arm around me. His smell made my mouth water, and I turned my head to kiss his peck as we kept walking. He returned the gesture with a kiss on my head that made me feel giddy. Throughout dinner, he kept his hand on my thigh, seeming pleased that my appetite had returned. He asked me about my day through the mind link, but I didn''t have it in me to discuss needing to rule out pregnancy in such a public setting. Even if they couldn''t hear me, I didn''t know what Tobias''s reaction would be. Happy? Angry? Scared? I would wait until we got home. My knee was bouncing, and I was growing increasingly more nervous about the conversation as the meal came to an end. As the servers cleared the tables to bring out dessert, all suspicion of pregnancy left my mind as Cyrus hunched forward, letting out a scream of agony that echoed through the dining hall, making every Lycan and wolf climb to their feet for battle. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Fifty-Three: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. His body rose. The oversized, wooden chair fell backward with a loud crack as his feet lifted off the floor. Guards, including Tobias, quickly removed Natalie and Killian from the table. It was his job. But as I watched Cyrus rise until his knees were aligned with the top of the table, possessed by an unknown force, I had one second where I wished Tobias had rushed to my rescue instead. I scoffed at that thought as quickly as it came to mind. We both knew that I could handle myself, even if I were feeling under the weather. I''m sure Natalie could too, but I had way more experience with magic than her. She was strong and good with light magic, but I knew light and dark magic thanks to my time with Talia. This... was dark magic. Cyrus''s scream cut off as his head was thrown back. His veins bulged from his body, and his already pale skin turned a sickly shade of grey. I stepped toward him. Tobias''s chair between us had been pushed several feet back during his rush to get the queen out. My hand lifted, and I slowly approached Cyrus, wanting to feel the magic at y, to taste and familiarize myself with it. The air was thin until I reached the wall of magic, and while chaos surrounded us from the packed dining hall rapidly emptying, I couldn''t hear anything beyond the angry gurglinging from his mouth. The magic around him was thick and suffocating. Yet, I wasted no time jumping on the table and trying to force his head down to free his airway. A thick bloodstream spilled from his mouth before the pain- filled yell erupted again. The horror in his voice was haunting...familiar. Aurora approached from his other side, holding her hands onto his body as she began chanting under her breath. As usual, the rest of the council had been eating in either their chambers or the private dining room, leaving us tobat this evil on our own while we waited for someone to fetch them. Cyrus shook, his body convulsing as fat tears slid down his cheeks. His arms were out to his sides, and he flinched as if he were fighting against restraints. His arms and legs were spread, his wrists bent so his palms were forward. I was very familiar with the position he was in. His pale yellow eyes were squeezed tightly shut as he gasped for breath." No! No!" A force shot from his body, sending me flying through the air. I flipped once before hitting the ground on my side. I groaned as a wave of pain shot through me and then used the air to push me right back up. Several Lycans stood at my sides, growling as if Cyrus was the enemy. "Stand down!" I ordered, and the sound cut off. Yet, they stood tall and proud, defensive as they waited for his next move. But it wasn''t him doing it. It was his attacker. The person who tried to drain him in his mountain. Possibly, the person who had tried the ritual during the war. The person I had been hunting was so close, yet I felt like they were further away than ever. "Help me..." The wet croak from thenky man made my chest ache and my heart clench. Grabbing a bowl from the table, I dumped the food onto the floor before holding the item under his dripping chin. If Rona wanted to y with dark magic, she would have to face me, and I learned from the best...for a few years at least. As the bowl filled with his ckced blood, I began to chant lowly in Latin. If she was active in his blood, then maybe...just maybe, I could tap into her. I could feel their magic feeding into Cyrus''s blood like an infection, working its way through his system. It was different than when it happened to me fifteen years ago. I had felt the witches like a thread being worked through my veins, something I could grab onto and manipte. In Cyrus''s blood, the thread was barbed. Each time I tried to grab it, it sent a painful stab through my head, encouraging me to chant louder, to fight harder. His chest thrust forward as if he were arching his back away from something. The sobbing cries for it to stop wereyered, echoing through the room. The sound of chains rattling in the distance was faint, but as I dug deeper into his blood, I could hear it more clearly with each jerk of his arms and legs. "What can I do to help?" Natalie''s voice called out, but growling returned as multiple guards tried to form a barrier between the royal couple and Cyrus." Let me through.* The darkness moving through him was so thick I could almost taste it, and I turned my head to re at the guards. "Get them out of here! Now!" It wasn''t that I couldn''t use the help, but without knowing what we were up against, it was almost impossible to ensure the safety of Natalie and Killian, let alone a fetus. "Don''t touch me! Stand down!¡¯ Her order forced the guards to clear a path, and I turned my hand to them, shoving her and Killian back toward the door. Killian wrapped his arm around her waist, stopping her from running back into the room, nodding at me with approval to take control of the situation. "You''re safetyes first. Even if you can help, the risk to you is too great." My eyes dropped down to her stomach, hinting at the reality that she very well could be carrying the heir. Even if she could help to save Cyrus, the royal line came first. It would alwayse first. It was why I threw myself into danger first when I saw Natalie about to go after Agatha and Aurora that day on the battlefield before a dagger was lodged into my back. It was why they always had guards and why every time there was a threat, the pack would rise up to defend and fight for them without asking questions. Realization crossed her face, but her anger was still there. She knew she had a choice to make too. Either try to save an innocent man who wasn''t a member of her direct pack but was still under her rule or to protect the life that could be growing inside her. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty," I said as the doors closed in her face, and my magic sealed them shut. Several guards were stunned and stood frozen as the sound of Natalie throwing magic at the barrier echoed through the room over Cyrus''s begging for mercy and cries for help. There weren''t many left. As soon as they realized the attack was on Cyrus and not an attack from Cyrus, they ran to take their positions in the city and castle, prepared for battle. I turned to those that remained. "Stand guard at the door. If she takes down my spell, keep her away. Protect the crown!" They nodded, seeming both determined and uneasy about protecting the queen and resisting her As I turned back to the bowl, I could see the crimson liquid boiling in the porcin. My stomach rolled, and I looked up at Cyrus. Aurora was still at his side chanting, but when she looked back at me, she looked hopeless. "Go to the infirmary. Bring back some healers!" I turned, picking up a knife off the table, the de glinting under the fluorescent lights. "I''m going to try to slow this down. But I am going to need some help." My arm sliced across Cyrus''s wrist, and the tainted blood poured from the wound. His floating body was tense, and he let out another scream of agony. This one caused by me. I needed to bleed him out to slow their damage. The healers would be back in a moment with Aurora, and they could heal him before he became critically low. Henry carried over a dirty tray, one that had been holding food for the pack, and slid it noisily across the floor until it stopped a few inches short of the stream pooling from Cyrus. I dropped to my knees, moving it the rest of the way, and stuck my hands into the collection of hot liquid. shes of Rona''s red hair appeared in my mind, and I reached for her, desperate to hold onto anything I could to get to her. Flora and another healer appeared in front of me with Aurora before the Descendant disappeared again, presumably to get more healers or to find the rest of the council. The two began to work quickly, N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. and the blood dripping into therge tray slowed as they healed him. His cries quieted, but his soft mumbling for help continued. He wanted someone, anyone, to help him. He kept begging for his attacker to stop and screaming out in pain as if he were being sliced open. My hands moved in deeper, the bottom of the basin acting like a portal as I found myself elbow deep, eyed closed. I could see her... Rona. Her eyes were closed too, and her hair was fanned out around her. But she wasn''t moving, wasn''t speaking. The blood around my arms thickened, rapidly congealing until it became difficult for me to move. I had been so close, able to feel and see Rona, before she stopped me. I gasped as I shot back up, my eyes meeting Aurora''s as she watched me curiously, clearly ufortable with dark magic. She made that clear the morning she came to my tower when I tried to tap into Rona''s blood. "She''s there. I feel her magic tied into his.¡¯ The door mmed open, and Natalie stormed in, fury written on her face. Killian, Tobias, and several other guards were with her. All but my mate were trying to get her to back away and get to safety. Tobias seemed more concerned with getting to me this time. His eyes widened, and he rushed forward when he saw my arms coated in Cyrus''s blood, looking at it like it was the gue. He lunged forward, catching Cyrus just as he copsed so he wouldn''tnd on me. The healers stayed with him, working their magic as they tried to fix the physical damage that both Rona and I had done. "I''m going after Rona. We can''t wait any longer. She''s going to kill him." I muttered, sliding one hand down my arm with a tight grip to wring my limb free of the blood before doing the same to the other side. He reached for me, and I wiped my palm on my pant leg before grabbing his hand. Natalie pushed forward with Killian at her side. "We will go with you," She announced, but I shook my head. "It''s not safe for you, Your Majesty. But I will take guards." Several men and women stepped forward, eager to defend their King and Queen. Henry joined Aurora''s side andced their hands together. I waited a few seconds as they all grabbed onto each other''s forearms or shoulders. Aurora closed the chain, nodding at me. "Lead the way." As the world faded around us, I felt my energy drop from pulling so many with me. I knew without Aurora there, I would have been able to take only three or four people. The dense forest appeared around us, and the lonely cottage looked bare, almost abandoned from the poisonous fog was gone, seeming to have killed all the grass and nts on its way out. The pathway had many deep holes, and the rocks around them crumbled in as I picked up a stick and threw it. But it wasn''t alive as it had once been before. "I think we are toote." Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Fifty-Four: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. We moved carefully up to the front door. Thetch was still broken, presumably from when Tobias had destroyed it during our visit over a week ago. But the way the heavy barrier of wood hung from only one loose hinge had the bottom corner on the floor and the top leaning toward us like it could fall at the slightest gust of wind. Tobias moved in first, pulling the door right out of the frame and setting it to the side with ease. If it weren''t for the interior looking like a tornado hit it and distracting me, I would have worried about him being the first to face whatever was on the other side of the door. Everything was out of ce. Therge television that used to be mounted on the wall was on the floor, the screen shattered. The couch was charred, clearly having been set on fire, and sat hap hazardously with one side lifted on the upside-down entertainment center, the back cushions missing. Every drawer was open and thrown across the room as if a poltergeist hade through with a fury. The contents were scattered around, littering the ground and mixed with the shards of ss from the demolished windows. My chest dropped as the realization that I had been wrong sank in. All this time, I had been chasing the Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. wrong person, and now another council member was either in danger or dead. As much as I hated her and wished for her to be reced on the council or for her to die, seeing the horror of the crime scene made my mouth water as my stomach rolled with nausea. Never before had I felt sick because of death. It was a part of life. But I did wonder if by targetting her if I had put her killer''s focus on her. Was she already a target, or did I just turn on the spotlight that made the killer decide to use her as a distraction or a scapegoat? The problem was also that my failure could have killed Cyrus, someone I cared about. It was guilt making me feel this was. If I hadn''t been chasing Rona all this time... I pushed away the thought. There was no room for emotion when I was on a mission. Whatever was going to happen here required my undivided attention, and I forced all emotions into a locked box in the back of my mind. My eyes moved to the blood stter across the wall. Someone had done some serious damage with that blow. I took tentative steps around the couch, seeing therger pool of blood behind it, followed by drops that went right out the back door. Whoever bled that much wouldn''t have been walking on their own, and since there were no footprints, I assumed they had either been carried out, or someone used magic to get them through the door without dragging them. I knew I needed to follow the trail to see if there were any survivors or if there was a struggle still going on, but a nagging feeling was pulling me away and urging me toward the bedroom. The debris crunched beneath my shoes as I rushed down the hallway, grabbing the door frame. The room looked the same as when Tobias and I had been here. Better even, as the bed was made. But the dresser was bare beyond one long white hair hanging off one of the knobs of the top drawer as if it had been knocked off the surface without a second thought. I picked it up, shoving it into my pants pocket before looking up at the wood surface of the chest of drawers. The glowing blue electrical field was gone, and so were the bones that it had been protecting. I let out a deep breath as I nodded in understanding and disappointment before straightening my spine and spinning back around. Tobias was in the doorway, looking every bit the terrifying warrior that I knew him to be. His eyes scanned the room, looking for a threat. His gaze didn''tnd on me for more than a second before he stepped to the side and allowed me to pass. He was in work mode, and I appreciated his "Contact the king. Get him and the queen to safety. Lock down the castle; no one goes in or out. I want the rest of the council members restrained immediately. Let me know once they are all ounted for." I snapped, and Tobias''s eyes dimmed as he obeyed. I had the feeling that they would be reporting back at least one missing council member besides Rona. The Lycans were moving carefully about the room, and Aurora stood at the back door, staring out into the trees. It was time to get to the very bottom of this. "Let''s go hunting!" I called out, and a few men stepped forward, taking a deep breath to memorize the scent before racing out the back door. I moved with them, Aurora staying at my side as we took off at a jog. The Lycans swept the area but quickly settled on one path and moved in formation. Those that were not tracking the blood trail surrounded Aurora and me. I was tempted to teleport ahead of the group like I usually would instead of jogging to keep up with them. Still, I couldn''t justify exhausting my magic any more than I already had when I had an enemy to face. I was grateful that Aurora had recently visited The Sanctum of Light to recharge because we wouldn''t stand a chance against Cora or Rona if we were both weakened. I brushed my hair over my shoulder as I took a deep breath. The smell of death washed over my senses, and the beasts around me bristled in anticipation. The aura from the opening before us made the hair on the back of my neck rise. Dark. Evil. Tobias moved in closer, staying in position, but he was tense. ''Bears were here.'' Tobias said to me through the mind link as the pack slowed, cautiously approaching. My eyes widen in surprise. The bears? The only bear sleuth openly on decent terms with the Lycans was the one Charlie, the king''s little sister, had mated into. She and her mate, Damien, had been staying with us a while ago during the war. Killian had hated Damien at first but warmed up to him over time... at least until Charlie left again to go back with Damien to live in the forest among the bears. Charlie''s connection to their kind is the only reason they''re on good terms with the Lycans. Killian had been furious when Charlie announced a bear was her mate. But what the hell were they doing here? Were they involved? The guards dispersed, taking up a protective circle in the tree line around us as the body came into view. The scene was so familiar, so hauntingly simr to my childhood, that I had to swallow hard to push down the acid that rushed up my throat. The smell alone was enough to make me want to vomit. Rona''s naked body was chained to a b of rocks. Her eyes were open and lifeless, her head turned to the side, staring off into the distance. Blood dripped from the stones and onto the wet Earth below. Flies flew around her fresh corpse, stopping to walk along her torn and beaten flesh every few seconds. Runes and knots had been carved into her body, and my right hand gripped my left forearm instinctively as if I could hide the markings on my skin that mirrored hers. But while mine had healed to leave ck lines that moved and vibrated, hers were clean incisions. Open and draining her of her blood. Aurora lifted her hand over her mouth before moving to Rona''s head. The older woman had nothing to say for once, which was unsettling. Her shaking fingers ran over Rona''s eyelids, closing them before brushing her hair back. I looked away. Even though I wanted Rona to die when I thought she was a threat, no one deserved death this way. I dabbled in dark magic asionally, but this ritual would never sit right with me. "What direction did they go?" I asked, and one of the guards pointed to the northeast. "The bears went this way, but there is no sign of the witch.¡¯ He picked up arge trampled leaf and sniffed it before wrinkling his nose and tossing it away. I heard chains rattling, and I spun around. I half expected to see Rona returning to life and wanting revenge on her killer and everyone else who wronged her. But it was Aurora, working with her bare hands to get the chains off Rona¡¯s limbs. As a descendant of the Goddess, I expected she would respect the dead, but I had never seen her so bothered. Rona''s arm hung over the side of the rocks, and Aurora lifted it by her wrist and gently ced it back by her side. The movement caused the light to glisten in the liquid and piqued my interest. Gone were the reservations of seeing another in this position, and instead, I found myself closing in on the body. While her skin was covered in blood, the crimson liquid on her stomach stood out. It was brighter and put off a little power as if it were still alive. It wasn''t hers. The reflective ck shimmer in the blood was so simr to mine that I knew it could only belong to one person. Cyrus. "The altar in the mountains," I whispered as I lifted my finger and dipped it into the blood of the first, and possiblyst, spell caster in my lifetime. "She wasn''t just trying to drain their powers. She was using them as conduits to get to Cyrus." Both attacks on him had aligned with the discovery of an alter, and now it was finally bing clear. This whole time, she wasn''t after the queen or me. She didn''t want to take my position or rule the kingdom. All f this was because she wanted Cyrus''s powers, or at the very least, to kill him. But why? How long had she known about him, and what could she possibly have against him? His existence should have been a win for our kind. It allowed us the knowledge and possibility of breeding with another of our kind and producing a stronger line of witches for the next generations. I looked up at Tobias, and his eyes were dull, telling me that he was already speaking to Killian or another guard, ordering Cyrus''s protection without me having to ask. ''Cyrus is in the queen''s study with Killian and Natalie. The only council member missing is....'' ''Cora.'' We said at the same time. I let out a bitterugh of anger and frustration, feeling stupid for wasting months on the wrong person. ¡¯All this time and she was right under our nose!" My hands moved up to pull at the roots of my hair. ¡¯Cora. That fucking bitch!" A low growl surrounded me but dropped quickly as a figure moved toward us through the trees. Her curly brown hair and bright emerald green eyesnded on me. "Joselin!" She rushed forward, and the giant man trailing behind her stopped halfway between us and the wall of bears lining up behind him. "Charlie," I whispered in shock. She shouldn''t be here. I knew she could take care of herself, but if Killian heard that Charlie was anywhere near this, he would be livid. ¡¯Why are you here?" "We were out on a hunt and headed this way when we felt the magic. It was stronger than anything I had ever experienced in my life." Charlie grabbed my elbows, looking me in the eye as she shook her head back and forth. "We tried to stop her, but her magic felt different than before, darker and stronger. When we finally got close enough to deal damage, she disappeared...teleported away." One nce at Aurora confirmed she was under the same impression I was, thinking Cora couldn''t teleport. It was a skill that had to be mastered and required a lot of power and training. We had never seen or heard of her being able to move through the realms. "We searched the area, but there were no other signs of her. She''s gone." Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Fifty-Five: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Charlie was the definition of beauty. Everything about her was perfect and symmetrical. novelxo Her curls looked immacte even without products or styling tools out in the woods. "Are you okay to be here?" Charlie asked lowly, but everyone around would still hear her question. It was the curse of not having a pack link. But I could talk to Tobias privately, which was good enough for me. He was all I needed. Most of the pack knew my story. Those who had been there the day I was found heard my story, and word was spread through the pack. But from the horrified looks on their faces when they saw Rona tied to the rock with her skin carved up, I don''t think this is what they had expected. At least Rona had been knocked out during it. That wasn''t a luxury I had been given, and from the way he was moving and screaming, neither was Cyrus. "I am fine," I said as calmly as possible. Because I was. I hade to terms with my past a long time ago, and after facing the alter in the mountains with Tobias, this one didn''t seem so bad...even though there was a body on this one. ''You saw her? Cora? Did you see her here with your own eyes?" My head tilted down as I examined the dirt beneath us, novelxo seeing the signs of a small struggle in the loose soil. The indents from feet and paws were deep. "Yes. I saw her. Damien almost had her too. He got a bite on Cora''s arm before she got away." Her words made my eyes widen, and I nced at the beast of a man with excitement. There was barely any on the corner of his mouth,novel.xo but the tiny spot of red there was good enough for me. He drew blood. I bent my knees, squatting by the disturbed soil. My fingers slipped through the Earth as I closed my eyes and pulled the foreign object from the ground. "Woah." One the guard said, and as I opened my eyes, I watched as three drops of blood began forming at the top of the dirt. With a swipe of my hand, they collected, and therge crimson blob hovered over my palm. It wasn''t until I looked up that I noticed all of Rona''s blood had risen, too; the pool of liquid was far too and Rona''s blood rushed out and back over the dirt and grass before reabsorbing. There was no use for it now that she was dead. Aurora stepped back, the blood barely missing her toes as she released her hold on Rona''s arm. "No one deserves to die this way." Her murmur made my chest tighten as I bit back my response that no one deserved to live that way either. Once you experience the horror that Rona did... that I did ...that Cyrus did, it scars you. Nightmares still surfaced every few weeks, novelxo taking me back to that night. I would never be free of it. I blinked once as I nced back down at the redhead before turning my back to her. "If she can teleport, no.velxo we need to get back to the castle and track her. We are wasting time." My hand moved to wipe the blood on the edge of my shirt, something I could take with me and keep my magic focused on teleporting instead of holding the liquid. "Are youing with?" I asked over my shoulder at Charlie and novel.xo the bear behind her as I ced my hand on Tobias''s forearm. "You''re just going to leave the body like this?" Aurora asked, appalled, disgustcing her words and on her face. She could judge all she wanted, but taking care of the body of a woman who had tried to kill me through my childhood and who had killed her own mother was not at the top of my priorities. Aurora stepped back toward Rona in an almost defensive stance, her hand clutching the cold one of the corpse. Yet, I remained unfazed. "There is no need to waste time on the dead when we are trying to prevent more from joining them." Every second we waste could lead to another death. Now that Cora knew we were onto her, she would either gun for Cyrus, more determined than ever, or derail. Everyone knew once a serial killer was exposed, no.velxo they tended to panic, and their actions would be more erratic, normally messier than before. She would be angry and possibly scared. She should be. I would make sure she never saw the light of day again. "She is one of us! One of you!" Aurora argued, thrusting her finger back toward the body. "She was being controlled! We have no clue which of her actions were truly hers and which were Cora''s!" For a woman who had lived her life hiding in a cave, I had been stupid to assume that she would be used to seeing death. "You are free to do as you wish, Aurora. But I will focus on protecting the rest of our people, novelxo the ones still living." I turned back to Charlie, novel.xo who shook her head at me. "We will head that way soon. I''ll help take care of the body." She said as Damien stepped forward with a dip of his chin in respect and agreement. A hand grabbed my arm, and I watched as several guards linked together. A handful remained, determined to protect the princess and the mother of the queen, but the rest looked anxious to get back to defend their people, their families, their king, and their queen. "So be it. We will see you soon." I said firmly, subtly insisting that shee home to visit soon and assure her brother that she was okay. The world faded around us slower thanst time, and I had a brief moment where my confidence faltered. It was more people than I had ever taken on my own, and I felt like a kid trying to peddle my bike up a hill. But I did it. When the white realm around us cleared and wended in the castle''s foyer, I let out a breath of relief. Tobias held under my elbow to keep me up, but I was already moving. I needed to get to Cora''s room to look for anything that could indicate where she was hiding, to check on Cyrus, and then to track Cora with the blood that had dried on the hem of my shirt. The hallways were clear of stragglers. The only people in sight were the guards lining the walls. There were more than normal, no.velxo two on every door and one blocking the entrance to each hallway. They were on full lockdown, just as I ordered. It felt good. Safe. I was confident in our warriors and guards to protect the crown. Since Cyrus was with them, I could focus on what I needed to do without the distraction of babysitting anyone. "Where are Aisha and Margot?" I asked over my shoulder to anyone that would listen, and one of the guards responded immediately that they were in the dungeon from behind me. My hand shot out, breaking the barrier Cora had in ce to protect her room. Clearly, she had cast it before when she was weaker and felt no need to update it. Either that or she used minimal effort, knowing it was pointless. The door mmed into the wall behind it, and I surveyed the area. It looked clean and empty. Like she hadn''t stayed a single night here since arriving. Now that I knew she could teleport, it very well could be the case. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She could have gone or done anything while she was here. With a flick of my wrist, the mattress lifted off the box spring, showing nothing was hidden beneath it before it fell back down. Drawers opened as I walked by, and I scowled. Empty. All of them. "I want every maid who has ever touched this room since Cora''s arrival brought to me. I want to know everything they saw and touched!" I shouted angrily, grabbing the tray from the dresser containing a water pitcher and an empty ss and throwing it against the wall. Even that had been untouched. The ss was dry with no fingerprints or lip marks. The pitcher was still fairly full. Tobias was also searching the room, the only warrior I would trust right now to find evidence and not tamper with it if she was in their head. The same guard from before spoke nervously, his voice shaking. ''There are none. She declined entry and said she didn''t want anyone disrupting her space." Witches usually locked their studies, but most guests allowed their rooms to be cleaned during their stay. The fact that she hadn''t.... "She was never even staying here." I spat, no.velxo stopping and taking a deep breath to calm myself. ''She had us all fooled." My hands were in fists at my side, and I took a deep breath to collect myself. I didn''t have time to think, but I needed to. I would first check on Cyrus to make sure he was okay, and then I would start the location spell on Cora. No. First, I would take a minute to think and breathe. I needed to collect myself, to calm myself before doing anything irrational. My hand moved out, no.velxo and Iced my pinky with Tobias''s only a few inches away. That one small touch made everything in my mind calm. "What are your orders?" The guard asked, sounding scared. "I have already given my orders. No one in or out besides the group who has yet to return. Princess Charlotte and her mate may be arriving with them. Any sign of Cora and I want to be notified immediately." I snapped, releasing Tobias''s hand and moving out into the hallway. The queen''s study was in the other wing, and I moved quickly. My energy levels had dropped dramatically, and I didn''t trust myself to teleport so soon. The guards in front of the door stepped aside and nodded for me to enter. As soon as I did, Natalie was out of Killian''sp and barreling toward me. Her arms wrapped around me, and I kept mine at my sides. I had never been good with unsolicited touching, but seeing how much she cared made me feel good. It made me feel wanted and loved. Killian was right behind her, and his eyes scanned me over as if looking for injury, stopping at the dried blood at the hem of my shirt. Cora''s blood. "I am so d you two are okay," Natalie said, pulling back and moving to hug Tobias, who seemed even more ufortable. Thomas snorted in amusement from where he stood against the wall, but as I turned to look at him, my eyes were caught by the sight of Cyrus. The healers were still with him as hey on the couch, no.velxo his eyes closed and his breathing slow. I cleared my throat, hiding the concern and emotion building in my chest." What''s his status?'' Flora shook her head as she held her hand over his forehead. "He hasn''t woken yet. I''m not sure when he will. The damage wasn''t to his body directly, and we cant touch the soul. His vitals are strong, though." Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Fifty-Six: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. My tower was my safe ce, myfort zone when I wasn''t with Tobias. Yet right now, I stood in the middle of it, feeling like there were bugs crawling on my skin. The ward surrounding it hadn¡¯t just been broken. It had been shattered. I had seen the damage to it before entering. The shimmering surface looked like it had been attacked violently, like a ss window that had taken hail damage. Craters and spider webbing from the cracks covered the surface. No one would have seen it if they didn''t have magic in their blood, but they should have at least heard her attack. Based on the damage I could see, she had been wailing on my shield for a while. There was even a charred spot on the floor where she appeared to have resorted to throwing fireballs. How had we been oblivious to this, and when did she do it? She hadn''t been here during the attack on Cyrus, so it must have been before dinner. That would have left her time to get to Rona''s, attack her, and perform the ritual while we ate. Meanwhile, I had been sitting at the hot springs with Natalie, distracted by the idea that I might be... No. Don''t think about that. There are more important matters to deal with, and knowing won''t do anything other than distract me. Still, the guards and servants, even Killian, should have heard it. Aisha and Margot, at the very least, should have recognized the sound of the magic mming into my ward. My skin prickled when I walked through it and opened the door to my tower. It felt like I was walking through a low-level electric fence. It was angry, yet so weak. I was almost expecting to find a trap in my tower, something to off me so Cora could be free of me and escape. But my study was clear. There were no tricks or traps, just a safe door that, by the way the metal was bent, had been forced open, exposing that there were many missing valuables. The only thing that remained was the small vial of Rona''s blood. It was crusted to the ss, having dried up when she died. Cora clearly had no use for it. Either that or she left it as a clue, wanting to lure me to Rona''s cottage so she could kill me too. If the bears hadn''t attacked her, I had to imagine she had ns to deal with me. The real question was whether they got to her in time to prevent her from absorbing Rona''s powers. I could assume so since she hadn''tpleted enough of the ritual to take Cyrus''s magic and seemed to be using Rona''s magic as a conduit to get to Cyrus. But I had already made too many mistakes. I wouldn¡¯t underestimate Cora, not after everything she had done and nned. I reached in and knocked the vial over, picturing the smug look she must have had on her face when she left it there. The empty spot where Cyrus''s blood had been made my body stiffen, and my hands curled into fists. She would have gotten his blood one way or another; I just made it easy for her to do it without being seen. The air whipped around the room, feeding off my anger as I tried to push back the me that rested squarely on my shoulders. I shook my head, trying not to think about it as Tobias swept through the tower, checking every corner, closet, and shadow. He would have smelt or felt it if someone was still in there, but I knew my safety was not something he took lightly. Grabbing a pair of scissors, I quickly cut out the bottom chunk of my bloodied shirt. Killian would have arger map in his office, and I didn''t want everyone in my tower. Not that I had anything left to protect or hide. Cora had stolen all of the important items. ''It wasn¡¯t your fault," Tobias said as he looked into the empty safe. I didn''t respond because while I knew she would have found a way to get his blood one way or another, she still managed her most recent attack because of the blood I had been hiding. "We need to get the world map from Killian''s office to search for Cora. She could be anywhere, and I don''t want to waste time looking at smaller locations one at a time." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His brown eyes pierced through me for a few minutes. I held his stare, determined not to let him see how affected I was by my indirect involvement in Cyrus''s attack. When he stepped forward, ced his hand on the back of my head, and kissed my forehead, I felt myself start to crumble. ¡®Please don''t," I whispered. ''The more you touch me, the harder this will be. I can''t let myself feel anything right now. I need to stay focused and handle this." His arm dropped, and he nodded. I was grateful because I knew I would fall if he wrapped his arms around me and hugged me. "We have a world map in themand center. I''m having a few warriors bring it into the main conference room. We can use that one instead." I smiled at his thoughtfulness. Killian hated when people went into his office when he wasn''t there. A nce to my left and out my tower window showed a group of men running with a long piece of rolled parchment across the field from the war room attached to the barracks. It had to be at least ten feet tall, and I knew it was even wider. I nodded with determination. This could work. ¡®Have the room cleared. I want the tables and chairs out." I gripped his hand, squeezing it appreciatively before releasing him and striding over to my cabs to grab supplies. Cora could run, but she couldn''t hide. Not from me. A sharp pain shot through my stomach as I reached up, grabbing a few candles from my shelves. I sucked in a gasp of air, and it faded away, leaving me shocked and nervous. Don''t think about it, Joselin. Do your job. Now is not the time. ''What''s wrong?" Tobias asked, moving to take the candles from me so I could grab more. ''Nothing. I just realized how much I need to carry." I moved past him, dropping my supplies onto my bed before grabbing my favorite dagger and adding it to the pile. It had drawn a lot of blood, and that made it powerful. For every life it took, that one piece of metal grew stronger. Once I had everything, Tobias gathered the corners of the nket and lifted it as if it were as light as a feather. ''Whatever you need, sweetheart. You let me know.'' He walked by, the nket of items thrown over his shoulder, and dropped a passing kiss against my lips. My lips curled up as I admired the muscles in his back while he walked away, then I shook my head and trailed after him. He is a damn good man. As soon as we reached the hallway to thergest conference room, we could see the table pieces against the wall. It seemed they had deconstructed it instead of trying to find another ce to fit the giant b of natural wood. The chairs lined the pathway as well, and I lifted my chin, satisfied that they had done what I needed and did it so quickly. Perhaps the pack did respect or appreciate me after all. Or maybe they would rather I face off with Cora and risk my life so they don''t have to. I knocked that thought from my head. The pack may be uneasy around me, but they still respected me and wouldn''t offer me up to their enemies after I had saved their lives repeatedly. I was a part of their pack, and we had to stick together. The map had been stretched across the floor, and I carefully stepped around the edge as Tobias opened the nket of supplies in the doorway. He handed me everything one piece at a time, waiting patiently as I moved swiftly through the room to set them up. I tied my favorite scrying crystal to the end of a long piece of string, grabbed the blood-crusted piece of my shirt, and used my magic to hold it and the unused end of the string up to the center of the ceiling. The weight of the dagger wasfortable in my palm.n.ove.lx.o I tossed it underhanded, sending it flying straight up into the air, stabbing the fabric into the ceiling, the hilt pinning the string without cutting it. There was noise from the door, and I red at the few guards watching before Tobias closed the door on them, leaving me alone to work. Standing on the small strip of exposed carpet between the map and the wall, I began to speak. The wick of the candles I had spaced around the paper burst into mes. As the Latin mumbling left my lips, the crystal began to move. At first, it was a simple vertical swing, but it rotated the longer I stared at it. The string and crystal circled the map. The fluorescent lights in the room dimmed, n.ove.lx.o and the mes grewrger as the crystal stopped. My eyes widened. I had never gotten a location that fast. I jumped over the corner of the map,n.ove.lx.o rushing to see where she was hiding. She was back in the mountains where the war had been, where her first attempt at killing Cyrus urred. The smile on my face was uncontroble. novelxo This would be over faster than any of us imagined possible. Then it began to swing again. My stomach tightened. She was teleporting, moving to another location. I guess I just assumed she would go into hiding to devise a n. Maybe she was. Perhaps she was just trying to find a ce to hide. The mountains wouldn''t be a good idea because she had to know we would check there. novelxo We would check everywhere that had any connection to her or her magic. When the crystal stopped again, this time on the other side of the map, I raced over. Only I was too What the hell is she up to? Does she know I am tracking her and is trying to throw me off her scent? There had to be some reasonable exnation. novelxo Cora had been too meticulous and prepared up until this point. Even if the bears disrupted her n, she would have had a backup n. Or was she panicking now that the entire kingdom knew she was a threat and an enemy? I did my best to make a note of the locations each time the crystal stopped swinging, but it seemed pointless. She was all over the ce, popping from one location to another. A knock on the door pulled my attention away, and I looked up just as Tobias stuck his head in. His eyebrows raised in surprise when he saw the crystal had picked up a location before dropping them in confusion as it swung freely once more. He could have just spoken to me through the mate link, novelxo but I knew he also wanted to get his eyes on me to make sure I was okay for himself. ''It''s Cyrus. He''s awake. He''s asking for you.'' Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Fifty-Seven: Joselin Joselin¡¯s P.O.V. I left the crystal hanging from the dagger in the ceiling. Two guards were tasked with the job of watching and writing down every location Cora went to. Once we had all the data, we would have a better chance of figuring out what she was up to. novelxo Once we found her final location, we could attack. But first, we needed to be prepared for whatever trap she was setting. The thought that she could be going around and capturing innocent witches, draining them to be stronger, came to mind. But she was moving too fast as she popped from ce to ce. She was going to exhaust herself and her magic quickly. I sprinted down the halls, Tobias hot on my heels. The guards opened the door to Natalie''s study for me before I reached it, and I barreled in. They had brought up a bed from the infirmary. Flora and one of the other healers hovered over Cyrus, asking him questions. But his eyes were locked on me, and he didn''t answer a single one. The need to drop to my knees and apologize was burning through me. I wanted to beg for forgiveness, but my regret and guilt turned my stomach to stone. His pale yellow eyes looked dull and lifeless as he ignored the healers. I stepped toward him, his eyes welled with tears, and my hesitant steps turned into a jog as I rushed across the room. I had never been one to seek physical affection orfort from others, novelxo and giving it to them was just as out of character. But seeing the familiar anguish and hopelessness in Cyrus''s eyes, I couldn''t help myself from wrapping my arms around him and holding his head to my chest as he cried. The room remained silent; even Tobias didn''t react to the intimate moment. I think they were all too stunned by my reaction. Even I was a bit taken aback. Still, seeing the man, the one who had wormed his way into my family and my heart like the little brother I never had, crying broke me. My fingersbed through his blonde hair as I pulled myself up to sit next to him on his bed, and he gripped my waist. He felt so vulnerable and weak. For once, it was something that I didn''t hold over him like I would anyone else. Talia had raised me to see weakness as a w, something that made people worth less. She was wrong. She had been wrong about everything. ¡¯I can still feel it." His words had me holding him tighter, wanting to stop his pain and fight his demons. novelxo My chest was growing wet with what I could only assume were tears and snot as he let out a shuttered sob. ¡¯How do I make it stop?" My head shook back and forth slowly as I felt my eyes well up, and my lips trembled. It took a moment for me to collect myself, to swallow down the emotion that it wasn''t my turn to show. Once I was calm, I pressed a firm kiss to his hair. ¡¯You can''t. It will take time for the pain to lessen. The.Jhe feeling of someone ripping your soul open is traumatizing and hurts more than any physical pain ever could." I felt his fingertips press harder into my back, and I clenched my teeth together as his cries grew louder. That had been the wrong thing to say. I turned my head, meeting Tobias''s eyes, and I knew he saw my plea for help. ''Give him hope, sweetheart. Tell him something to look forward to.'' I closed my eyes, novelxo resting my cheek on Cyrus''s head as I tried to think about what helped me. I had been a tortured soul when I was brought here. The trauma I experienced shaped me into the fucked up person that I was today, but there was only one thing that made it better. When I was hiding in that hollowed log, that little boy popping his head inside and offering me his hand changed my life. He felt and looked like a drop of sun in a dark world. After he pulled me out, I refused to let him go. I was covered by an oversized jacket, and questions were flung at me from all angles, but I pressed myself into that boy''s side and held on for dear life. He had felt safe to me. I spoke to Tobias using the mate link and felt warmth flow through our bond from him at my words. ''It was you. You were what gave me hope and kept me alive. Have some guards collect nche and some of her belongings. novelxo She should stay here to be close when he is ready to see her.'' There was no need for me to wait for a response. I knew Tobias would run it by Killian and then do as I requested immediately. He trusted and loved me. ''It will hurt for a while. You will have nightmares and think about it often, but over time it will be less and less. novelxo At first, it may be every night. Then every other night. Until eventually, you only think or dream about it every few weeks or months.¡¯ From the noise he made, that wasn''t the correct answer either. Fuck. It was so hard tofort other people. Was this the time to apologize and tell him it was all my fault? novelxo He asked me to protect him, and I handed him over on a silver tter. No. He couldn''t know that this had happened because of me and the blood I had taken from him. Not right now. Not when I was the one he was seekingfort from. He needed someone he trusted, and even though I felt like I had unintentionally betrayed him in the worst possible way, I had to be the person he could count on right now. ¡¯I could feel it, Joselin!¡¯ He pulled back, his eyes boring into mine. "I could feel her cutting into my flesh and the chains around my wrists and ankles." I squeezed my eyes shut, remembering that feeling. n.ove.lx.o It was horrible. There were times that I would wake up, and for a moment, my bed would feel like stone. The morning Tobias tied me up, the brief second of fear that I was back in the woods being chained up made me feel sick before I realized I was safe because I was with him. My trust in him pushed any thought of my past from my mind, but I would have reacted differently if it hadn''t been over fifteen years since that traumatic experience. I had worked hard to ovee my trauma. Cyrus still had a very long journey ahead of him. ¡®I can still feel it." His voice cracked, n.ove.lx.o and I heard Natalie sniffle behind me.'' How... I can''tJt was so dark in that ce." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡¯I know it was. But you made it. You''re going to be okay." I whispered, pulling his face back against me. It wasn''t just because I wanted tofort him. I also couldn''t look at him. I couldn''t see the despair and the way his eyes had dimmed. He wore his expressions on his sleeve, and anyone who saw him could see that today... he had died a little inside. Part of him had been stolen, and he would spend a long time trying to figure out how to get that part of himself back. He never would, but I wasn''t going to be the one to tell him that. I was here to support him. People didn''t seek me out forfort, nov?lx.o so I had to imagine the he wanted me because I had lived through it. Cyrus wanted the reminder that people could survive what he went through. I wasn''t the same person I was before, but I lived. ''You have people here, Cyrus," I whispered. My voice sounded coarse, and I cleared my throat. "You aren''t alone. When you are ready, we can even call nche in. I''m sure she would love to see you. Having people around you who care is the only way to begin to heal." ¡¯I don''t think souls can heal." His mutter was heartbreaking, and he sniffled. ¡¯She didn''t leave any physical marks behind." I scoffed. ''Please. As if you could pull off these marks as well as I do." My eyes rolled as if it were just light banter between us, the same way things always were. But my body was still tense, nov?lxo my mind was still in turmoil, and my heart hurt for him. ''Yeah, right. I would rock that look. You would be jealous." His half-hearted reply was painful to hear as it came out devoid of emotion. ¡®I''m sure I would." There was a long silence in the room, novel.xo even though several people were breathing heavily and sniffling. Flora seemed to be the loudest at the moment as they watched our interaction, but I knew once nche showed up, she would make everyone''s ears bleed as she fawned over Cyrus. ''Don''t call nche. I''m not ready to see her." I wanted to warn him against waiting. Tobias had found me right away, and without him, I wasn''t sure how deep that darkness would have dragged me. The longer he let his trauma suffocate him, the harder it would be to breatheter. "You shouldn''t be alone right now.'' novel.xo My fingers pushed back the hair that was tickling my chin as his cheek remained pressed to my chest. His face wasn''t on my breasts, and I was grateful that my difort for being touched had been lessening. He needed this, and after seeing that his blood had been stolen from my chamber, I think I needed it too. I needed to feel him breathing and hear his annoying banter. If I didn''t get to see that he was okay, I would have lost my mind or let my anger drive my actions. ¡¯I''m not alone." He sighed, and I felt his eyshes brush along my skin as he blinked. ''No, you''re not." I watched Natalie move to his other side, cing her hand on his arm to show her support. Initially, she had been unsure of him novelxo , but just like he did with everyone else, he wore her down quickly. Cyrus turned his head and smiled at her before letting his head fall back against my bicep beneath his head. ''Thank you for bringing me here." Another stab of guilt washed through me, and I forced a smile. The thoughts swarming my head were so loud. Too loud. I should have brought you somewhere else. novelxo I should have kept you safe as I promised. ''Goddess! It''s like I am still in her head. Every time I close my eyes, I am back there! I think... I''m going to be sick." He groaned. I jumped from the bed, earning a dirty look from him as his head dropped back down suddenly onto the mattress. I didn''t do vomit, let alone vomit on me. A trash can was handed to me, and I quickly shoved it to Cyrus as his words sank in. My eyes widened. "Wait, you were in Cora''s head? Did you see anything?" Cyrus could have the answer. He could tell me exactly where she was going and what she was up to. This could be our in. He shook his head, his face turning green. novelxo ''No, I was in Rona''s. I saw everything." Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Fifty-Eight: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Cyrus threw up for a long while. The healers pushed me aside when it went from stomach acid to blood. As much as I detested vomit, even though I was able to hold back some of my own, I stayed. He needed people, and I needed answers. A line of sweat appeared across his forehead, and every time his eyes instinctively closed as he lost his stomach, he would jerk them right back open. He hadn''t been kidding about the darkness he saw when he closed his eyes. He looked haunted and terrified. The man, who typically looked like a teenager, was nothing more than a scared little boy right now, and it broke my heart. Tobias had his chest to my back with his hands on my hips. While half of my mind was on Cyrus in bed, there was nothing I could do until this wave of nausea passed. The other half of my mind was zeroed in on how Tobias had his thumbs sliding along my waist to show that he supported me. It was soforting, but I was still waiting for him to tell me that I smelled different or that he could hear or feel a little heartbeat inside me. I wondered if he would know before I did since I was stalling. Once again, I pushed aside those thoughts. I didn''t have the courage to take a test right now, nor did I have the time to run to a store, get one and then take it without anyone seeing me. Deal with Cora first. I had to keep reminding myself to stay on task. Cora was the threat here; the potential of a baby inside me was not. It was a distraction, one that I could push aside until I received confirmation that it was even true. Until then, I could continue to pretend it wasn''t real and focus on the actual issue. When the healers stepped back, they looked uncertain and uneasy. Flora''s hands were up like she was backing away from a rabid animal and looked exhausted. She had healed him several times, but it hadn''t held. Trauma and magic were powerful things. Cyrus was handed a ss of water. He took arge sip, gargled it, and spat it into the bucket. My stomach rolled, and my mouth watered as I fought back the bile pushing its way up my throat. "Tell me what you know." My demand made Tobias tighten his hands on my hips slightly, and while he was worried, I also sensed his amusement at my statement. I needed to get answers and get the hell out of this room before I was sick too. If I did that, I would look weak, and it would only raise suspicion. Neither of which I wanted. "Always so pleasant," Cyrus muttered with a grimace of disgust as he moved his tongue around his mouth, more than likely still tasting his vomit. His lips pursed, and his eyelids lowered as his stomach jerked as if he were going to gag again, but instead, Cyrus took a deep breath andid back. "Now." I couldn''t wait any longer. We didn''t have time for more dys. We needed to be ready to take action as soon as we located Cora. "It was like there was a flimsy wall between me and Rona. I could feel and see her, but she was trapped. I had been able to talk to her, to Rona. I don''t know how it worked, and it was only for a short period." He looked off into the distance, his eyes staying open abnormally long between each blink as if trying to avoid returning to the darkness. "Cora was controlling her." My statement was met with a nod. We already knew that, but hearing the confirmation from someone who had actually been in Rona''s head almost made me feel relieved. I knew she was a terror as a kid, and I assumed that Cora controlling her had been recent. So, I still wasn''t a huge fan of Rona, but knowing that the motive behind her most recent actions wasn''t her own, that she had been under someone else''s control, made me hate her a little less. "Yeah, but Rona had been resisting, fighting against her. She had been using Cora''s leg to track her. Rona was trying to find out what Cora was up to, but she didn''t figure it out until I showed up here." This was it. Cyrus took another sip of his water, shuttering as he swallowed it. "Rona suspected that Cora was after me after you brought me back here. That''s why she was so determined to find out what I was. Rona didn''t want my power for herself; she just wanted to find Cora''s weakness. She wanted to figure out what my connection to Cora was." I moved forward, cing my hands on the foot rail of his bed to stay out of the way of any vomit or the Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. healers in case they needed to rush to him again. I had few choice words about Rona, but I didn''t want to upset Cyrus even more by speaking so ill of someone he had bonded with before they died. They may not have been friends or anything more than that, but they went through something awful together. He had been there, in her mind, when she died, and that would be enough to make anyone protective of the other person. ¡°Cora had been trying to learn how Rona had taken her mother''s powers without performing the ritual on her. Once she figured that out, she spliced the two spells and found a way to get to me without facing me." A tear leaked from his eye, and he wiped it away quickly. "The first attack hadn''t been strong enough because she only had an item of mine that she found in myst hideout. She needed something stronger." His blood. The blood I had all but handed over to Cora by leaving it in my unattended tower. I knew I was already going to hell from my past actions, but those were all intentional, and I owned those. This one was unintentional, and that made it hit harder. If there was any question about my afterlife, it was long gone. I had fucked up, and his life would never be the same because of my mistake. "Then Rona woke up in her body, and it was like the wall between us had solidified. I could still feel her, but this time I could see through her eyes and feel her pain. We were trapped in her body, but I couldn''t talk or move. Cora was ranting about how the love of her life had been taken from her, how she had tried to get them to stay, but they chose to side with someone else." I turned to look at Killian, the only other person in the room who had been around Cora for most of his life, but he looked just as lost as I felt. Had Cora been with someone? She hadn''t ever shown any interest in anyone I could remember, and I had to wonder what else I had been blind to. "She was so angry at Rona, saying that she should have done what she was told when she had the chance." I interrupted him. "What had Rona been told to do?" He shook his head. "I don''t know. That was when Cora started cutting and chanting. I couldn''t understand anything she was saying at that point. I didn''t even know if it was Rona pulling at the chains or if I was, but neither of us were strong enough to break free. I couldn''t use my magic while I was inside her body. I tried. Believe me, I tried." ¡°I know," I whispered as I remembered the force that had sent me flying across the dining hall when I was trying to save him. He had used his magic; he just used them through his body and hit me instead of through Rona''s to get to Cora. I wasn''t even sure if that was possible, but by hisck of attacks after, I had assumed Cora had gone far enough in the ritual to suppress his magic or weaken him too much to use it. ¡°I could feel Cora searching for it, my magic. Every inch of my body burned, and it felt like she was killing every cell she touched. I still don''t know what she did to me versus what I felt from what she did to Rona. Then Rona died, and I was stuck in there." He shook his head, closing his eyes with a wince at the memories. His eyes were brighter than ever before when he looked at me again. The pale yellow stood out sharply against the bright red of his bloodshot eyes." Do you know what it''s like to be trapped in a corpse? I felt her soul leave her body. I felt the darkness close in, wanting to suck the life from her empty vessel, but I was still in there. No matter how much I screamed or fought, I couldn''t get out." I swallowed hard. Any thought of apologizing and begging for forgiveness for his blood being taken was long gone. I couldn''t bring it up now, not after that. ¡°Did she say anything else? Anything that might lead us to her, anything about her ns?" I pushed, wanting to get him out of the spiral the memories of the torture would drag him down into. ¡°She didn''t say anything about a n." His response made Natalie''s shoulders visibly drop with disappointment. "She just kept speaking in Latin over our yelling. Then there was a lot of growling, and it went silent. I was brought back to my body after that." "That''s what I had been afraid of. Cora had been so careful up until now. I think her n had been to use or absorb Rona''s magic so she would be strong enough to take yours without having your body present. But since the bears interrupted her and Rona died, she could be up to anything. She is probably feeling frazzled and will be unpredictable while trying to devise a new n.¡¯ I bit the inside of my cheek as I thought about what I would do if I were in her shoes. But until I knew what her end goal was, I couldn''t. Was it really just to kill Cyrus or to take his powers? What did she want to do with them once she had them? ¡°She''s probably looking for another power source now that she lost Rona." A voice from the doorway stated, and I looked over my shoulder, seeming to be the only one unaware of the three unannounced people who had joined the room. Aurora stood in front of Charlie and Damien, and I tried not to look at the light coating of dust on their hair. It hadn''t been there before, and there had been no wind when I was back at Rona''s house. A lump formed in my throat as she nodded at me in acknowledgment, covered in ashes. She must have cremated the body. "You wouldn''t happen to know who she was involved with, would you? Someone who had turned on her?" Natalie asked with hope in her voice. ¡°I haven''t been around the castle in almost two decades. Thatst person I had seen her with was Talia." Aurora moved to sit down at the table, looking tired and distressed from today''s events. I choked on my spit. "I''m sorry, what? Did you just say that Cora and Talia had been together?" Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Fifty-Nine: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. The news was so shocking that I had difficulty picturing it. Cora and Talia. I didn''t even know they swung that way, but if they were happy...But, I guess they weren''t happy since Talia had chosen Queen Lillian''s side during the war a few months ago, knowing it would result in Cora''s death if they won. It made sense for that to be who she had been talking about. But hell... Cora and Talia. Two women so bitter and angry with the world, living in one house would have been like two angry hos trapped in a box together. Did they live together? They didn''t two decades ago when Aurora had noticed their rtionship. Nor did they for the next decade while Talia lived in the tower and was in charge of taking care of me. I would never forgive Talia for choosing to side with the previous queen and vampires in their attempt to take the crown out of the hands of the Lycans. She had raised me from when I was found at eleven years old until I was an adult. Then Killian had chosen me to be his Royal Advisor. I was more of an advisor of magic, but I would never argue against the title; it made me feel badass. Talia was livid that she had to step down for the next generation. Talia had been losing her mind for years at that point, though, and even if he had chosen someone else to take over, I would agree it had been the right choice to remove Talia from her position. She had been best friends with the queen. Talia became furious, siding with the queen when Lillian went mad after her fated mate and unborn child were killed. The two women had joined together and created an army of vampires to remove Killian, Lillian''s son, from wearing the crown. I had been heartbroken that the woman who had raised me had so easily thrown a dagger into my back on that battlefield. Talia had been willing to kill me just as easily as my own birth mother had. I had never been more grateful when Natalie killed her, heating her from the inside out until her organs burst and her blood boiled. It was part of why I would always deeply respect Natalie. But to think that Talia might have been seeing Cora the entire time, and I never knew it... Aurora''s eyebrows pinched together as she eyed me with confusion as if I should have known. But I wasn''t the only one in the dark here. Killian didn''t know either. ¡¯I don''t know how long they were together. After that, I got pregnant, and my visits were few and far between, and I don''t know of the others she had been with." "No, no, no!" Cyrus¡¯s pleading made me turn suddenly, but the healer had already injected the syringe into his arm. ¡®What are you doing to him?" I snapped, walking over with a re, but Tobias stopped me with an arm around my waist. I felt more protective over Cyrus than ever before, and I knew it was because of the guilt I had felt about his blood being stolen. "His body and mind need to recover. It''s a sedative that will put him out for a few hours." The man muttered, but Flora looked just as bothered as I was. As Cyrus closed his eyes, I felt panic bloom in my chest. "Did you not hear him? He doesn''t want the darkness! He could barely close his eyes before!" "He needs to rest. If he were to force himself to stay awake, he would just exacerbate the situation." He meant well, but I was fuming. My hand shot out, and the healer flew back against the wall. "Joselin!" Killian snapped, his voice deep andyered as his beast came forward. "Stand down. You''re out of line." I held the man against the wall for a few more seconds as I debated refusing Killian''smand before giving in and letting the man drop to the floor. ¡¯Let''s take this somewhere else. We can get Cyrus to the infirmary with guards and have a private conversation in the office." Natalie''s soothing voice called out, but I shook my head. ¡¯Healers and guards won''t be able to do shit if Cora shows up wielding her and Rona''s magic,¡¯ I argued, knowing Killian was right. I was out of line. They may have been okay with me speaking my mind in private, but there were healers and guards in the room with us, and I was being unprofessional and insubordinate. ¡¯He''s unconscious now anyway," Charlie said, stepping forward as she looked at Cyrus. "What is he?" His identity was no longer a secret. We had been discussing his powers for a while now, so everyone in the room knew he had magic. Those that weren''t in the room would know because he had used magic in front of the packed dining hall. ''He''s a spell caster." Her emerald eyes widened with surprise, and I was relieved that she immediately understood and didn''t ask any stupid questions. "I haven''t heard of a male witch in a long time. I remember reading about them when I was a kid, but it was centuries ago that they werest seen." Princess Charlotte, a fucking gift from the goddess. She may have abandoned both Killian and me for a life of chasing and hunting down monsters, but having her here was exactly what we needed right now. She had knowledge that no one else did, and her years of hiding from the toxic people of the court and reading books were nowing in handy. I wasn''t ready to forgive her yet, and because her hunting party hadn''t been at Rona''s cottage, the bitter side of me just figured she had abandoned them too. ¡®Do you know what book that was in?" Natalie asked, looking around her study like the book would be there. If anything, it would be in the archives, but when Charlie shook her head, disappointment filled me. ¡¯No, I went back for it a few yearster, but I couldn''t find it. But there had been a whole council of male witches. They had been wiped out, and the council had been reced.¡¯ Charlie moved further into the room, looking ufortable but forced a smile on her face and squeezed Natalie''s hand in greeting before giving her brother a painfully awkward hug. Killian wrapped his arms around her tightly, d she was back. He missed her everytime she left, but when she returned and threw littlements at him about how he had let her down and wasn''t a good king, he wanted her to leave again. She wasn''t good for him, and I knew her selfish ways were the product of her upbringing. Charlie wasn''t good for me either, but I continued as I had been since she walked out of our lives several years ago. I would ster on a smile, be polite, and show feigned excitement that the princess had returned home. ¡¯ No doubt reced by the ones who led the charge to get rid of them," I mumbled bitterly. Just how many male witches had been killed? If we keptmitting genocide at this rate, there would only be a handful of species left in the next few centuries. I spun on my heels, making brief eye contact with Tobias before heading toward the door. ¡¯Where are you going?" Natalie called out, sounding curious. ¡¯I need to see the history of the council lineage." My mind was going a mile a minute. There had been new bloodlines on the council through the decades, but I had suspicions. I heard Charlie chasing after me and Tobias. She should stay with her brother, see how he is holding up, and reconnect with him. Even though I doubted she knew they were trying for a baby or some of the changes Killian had made to better the kingdom, I was d she was joining Tobias and me to locate that book. ¡¯I noticed your mark," Charlie said softly as we walked down the hallway quickly. I turned to look at her briefly, not sure if I wanted to catch up with her right now. Was there a point to bond when she would just leave us all again when this was over if she even stayed that long? I couldn''t be mad at her for leaving, everyone had to live their own lives at some point, but the way she had gone about it was the coward''s way, and I had lost most of my respect for her that day. ¡¯Yes." My reply made Tobias smile as I nced at him for help. Yes. That was not exactly the correct response to that statement. Charlie picked up on my tension and let out a deep breath before trying again. "Congrattions." I bit my lip, pushing out a "Thank you" as we reached the library. I was grateful for the subject change as I rushed to the back where the archive was and immediately located the ledger. I flipped through the pages. Tobias was reading over my shoulder, and he gripped the back of my seat. It was right there. There had never been a break in her chair''s lineage. Her ancestors would have been a part of the genocide that wiped the Earth of the male spell casters. Cora wanted to keep magic controlled by women, by her. ¡®Her family was one of the original members. She would have known about what they did to the spell casters. She just lost her... well, whatever Talia was to her, and now Cyrus popped up. She probably felt like her position on the council was threatened too. I wonder if Talia had tried to help her with the ritual in the mountains that night,¡± I muttered as Charlie continued to search the shelves. ¡®So, she is trying to keep the council run by women.¡¯ Charlie stopped at the end of the aisle, her fingers pushing at the leaning books and straightening them. When she released her hold, they slid back down. Charlie turned with a shake of her head. "I still don''t see the book on them.¡¯ All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡¯She probably took it," Tobias grumbled, and Charlie''s eyes almost popped out of her head. ¡¯You spoke! He spoke!" She shoved her finger in his direction and turned her incredulous stare from him to me. I rolled my eyes as she let out a glee- filledugh. "When did that happen? Holy crap! Is that a mark, Tobias? I thought the two of you..." ''We are. That is my mark." I said nonchntly, looking through the names again. Two generations after the genocide, Aisha''s family joined the council. Three after that was when Margot''s family joined. I could only hope that meant they were clear of any involvement. ¡¯Wow! I didn''t know you could mark someone. I am so happy for the two of you! I can''t believe I missed so much over the past few months." Her excitement switched to sadness as her curly brown hair slid over her shoulder to shield her face as she looked down at the book I had been studying. ''Yeah, well, that happens when you leave for long periods of time and don''t ever check in." The room fell silent. I closed my eyes and instantly regretted my words. She walked away for her mental health and left all her responsibilities to Killian and me. ¡¯So, you''re mad about that too? I left to find happiness, and I did. I''m sorry that I hurt you when I left." Charlie whispered, reaching her hand out, but I stepped back with the book. ¡¯I''m just saying next time, maybe let us know that the only heir to the crown is still alive asionally." My tongue ran along my lips feeling just how chapped they were. I should really take better care of myself instead of always putting everyone else first. Charlie smiled sadly at me, and I knew without needing to say it that she understood I had been hurt by her leaving, but I had also been worried about her while she was away. When her handnded on my arm this time, I didn''t move back. "Of course, I''ll make sure to stay in touch." I nodded, swallowing hard. Fucking horm...emotions. Just emotions. ¡¯I need to go check on the location tracker on Cora." I couldn''t get out of the room fast enough. Tobias He pulled me into a side room, cupping my cheeks in his calloused palms." Are you okay, sweetheart?" I nodded, leaning up and pressing my lips against his in a greedy kiss. He was all I needed. Even if everyone turned on me or left me, as long as I had him, I would be okay. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Sixty: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. She had been hunched over the table for hours, staring at a smaller map covered in pins from the list of locations, trying to find a connection. Everyone who had been helping had long since gone to bed, deciding it would be safe to take a break for the night ande back with fresh eyes tomorrow. Joselin didn''t. So we sat together, looking for a pattern or reason for why Cora was visiting all these ces. Her motive was hidden in there somewhere. We just had to find it, and the puzzle would drive Joselin mad if she didn''t get some sleep. ¡°Please get some rest," I whispered, taking her hand in mine and pulling on it gently to get her to face me. She nced my way before turning back to the list of locations. Joselin still had dark circles under her eyes, and I knew she was running out of energy. My worry for her only increased when I saw her find that hair in Rona''s room. She had slipped it into her pocket and went on her way. After seeing that, I knew Rona wasn''t cursing her as we thought. But she still felt like shit, and it was obvious. Her movements were slower, and her appetite was still suppressed. Her face would flush every now and then, and I could hear her swallow hard when a bought of nausea would hit her. Something was wrong, and I could only support her until she was ready to open up to me about it. With the stress of Cora running free, there was no way she would be honest with me right now if I asked her. She would probably tell me it was nothing to worry about and go on pretending that she was okay. But she wasn''t okay, and I watched her like a hawk. "There has to be a reason," She muttered, her fingerscing into her hair as she rested her elbows on the table. "I feel like it is right in front of me, and I just can''t see it." ¡°Even if it is only one hour, let''s get some sleep, and we cane back to it with fresh eyes." My insistence went in one ear and right back out the other. She was either intentionally ignoring me or was so lost in thought that she really didn''t hear me when I spoke. The food I had asked to be brought to her tower sat untouched, but she drank the ss of water. It was a small win and a lot of worry. ¡°Josie," I said, urging her again to look at me, but her hand was limp in my hold. My frustration grew, and I was ready to snap at her because I was worried and wanted to be heard. I wanted to know she was okay, but she didn''t deserve me snapping at her. She was clearly burnt out, didn''t feel good, and was stressed. Yet, I couldn''t help myself as I stood, my chair sliding back loudly before I slid my arms behind her knees and back. Joselin struggled as I carried her away from the table, but she was no match for me. As much as I wanted to make her happy, her well-being also came first. I was doing this for her own good. ¡°Let me go. I was on to something!" Joselin shouted, her body twisting to break out of my hold. "You stubborn woman! We both know you have no idea what the connection is between those locations. Right now, no one does besides Cora. You cannot fight her without being well-rested, so we might as well return to this once you are stronger." I brought her to the bathroom, setting her on the counter with my body between her legs, keeping her in ce as I leaned over and grabbed a washcloth from beneath the sink. She watched me closely as I got it wet and wiped her face slowly and carefully. The fabric slid across her smooth skin, and her breath fanned my face as she sighed when I moved it down her neck and across her chest. ¡°Baby, I really don''t have the energy to fuck tonight," She whispered, and while I had no intentions of having sex tonight, the way the name ''baby1 rolled off her tongue sent a shot of pleasure right through N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. me. ¡°I know, sweetheart. I don''t want to tonight, either. I just want to take care of you." Her hands rested on my hips, gripping my shirt as her lips parted as though she wanted to say something, but she snapped them shut. My eyes narrowed. "What''s going through that pretty little head of yours?" "Nothing." She turned her head to look away from me. I wiped the cloth over her corbone once more before letting it fall on the counter and grabbed her chin to turn her to face me. "You''re lying to me. When did you start doing that?" My eyes were locked on her lips, and my thumb moved up from her chin to run along her plump bottom lip. It moved with me as I pulled it down slightly, and I leaned in and stole a light peck before pulling back to look into her eyes. Her longshes fluttered as she opened them slowly as if dazed from my kiss. Goddess, that kind of reaction from such a small touch made me feel like a fucking king. ¡°Nothing has changed," Joselin replied, her fingers pinching and gently pulling at my shirt as she stared down at my chest. Her shoulders were hunched forward, and she leaned into me with her cheek on my chest. ¡°I''m just exhausted. We should leave when this is over and go on a vacation. It could be just the two of us. No stress, no distractions." I leaned down, pressing my lips to her head as I spoke into her hair. "I had been thinking the same thing." Her smell was intoxicating, and something about it drew me in more than usual, making me want to wrap myself around her and never let her go. After a few more deep breaths, I turned to rest my cheek where my lips had been. "Where would you want to go?" She asked, excitement in her tone as her arms wrapped around me. ¡°I would go anywhere with you." Joselin is silent for a long moment before turning her head and kissing my chest. I leaned back to look down at her. She had been slowly blocking me in our mate bond over the past few days, keeping me at a distance to prevent me from being able to feel her. As of an hour ago, she had built a wall between us so tall that I couldn''t reach her at all. It wasn''t just her emotions she cut off. She had silenced me. If I wanted to talk to her, I had to do it out loud. I had no problem with that in private, but I still wasn''t a big fan of that when we were in public. "Please tell me what''s going on in your head. Why did you shut me out?" I felt sick with the distance between us, but I knew she was feeling even worse. Her eyes widened, and I watched the realization drop over her face that he had shut me out. Joselin shook her head before quickly apologizing as the wall crumbled slowly. "I didn¡¯t mean to do that! There''s just so much going on that She let out a sigh, looking terrified and guilty. So very guilty. My confidence in us was strong, and I was sure we could make it through anything, but seeing how she looked at me right then made my heart clench. We could survive anything, but that didn''t mean it wasn''t going to hurt. Whatever she needed to tell me, I could see on her face that it would knock me off my feet. "Tobias, please just trust me.'' Using my name made her plea for understanding and patience sound like an ominous threat. I closed my eyes, unable to look at the pain on her face any longer if I was going to push aside my doubts and trust her. ¡°I need you to tell me that we are okay. That whatever is going on has nothing to do with our rtionship, at My lips pressed together as I wished I could bite back the words. I did trust her, but I was also scared of losing her. Admitting my fears made me sound weak, and I hated feeling that way. "No! We are okay, I promise! We are more than okay!" Joselin''s hands were in a vice grip on my shirt, and I let her pull me into her closer. Her thighs were on either side of my body as she sat on the bathroom counter still, her back straight as she lifted her chin to look at me. "You''ll tell me if you''re ever unhappy?" That question seemed to break her, and water filled her eyes. "Of course! I am so happy with you, Tobias. You are a dreame true for me. It really is just me. I don''t feel well, but there is nothing I can do about it until this is over. I''ll deal with it then." My thumbs slid over her cheeks, wiping away the tears that slipped free." Then why do you look so scared? Why are you crying? There are medicines that can help with whatever it is. If it''s not a curse, we can go back to the healers, and they can check if they see anything now that they missed before.¡¯ When her lips parted, I stared at them, desperate for words toe out. I wanted her to share with me and trust that she could confide in me. ¡°It''s nothing that we need to worry about right now. Let''s face Cora, and then I will go back to the infirmary and let them run their tests.¡¯ She pulled me by the grip she had on my shirt, pressing her lips to mine before pushing me back a step and hopping off the counter. ¡°I''m going to hold you to that," I threatened, knowing she would hear the underlying threat in my tone. Either she sought help, or I would throw her over my shoulder and take her back to the healers myself. She didn''t bother to turn to me when she spoke, but I followed right behind her as she walked away. "I think I know what it is anyway, and there is nothing we can do about it right now, so there is no point in dwelling on it when we need to focus on Cora." "Oh, sweetheart. You should know by now that I am really good at multitasking." I chuckled, wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her back against me. Her hand gripped my forearm tightly as she gasped, but it wasn''t the excited sound I had expected. It was scared. I released her immediately. "What did I do? Are you okay?" Joselin forced a smile before turning and kissing me. "I''m fine, just inhaled weirdly from the movement. I will get dressed and join you in bed for an hour. Only an hour." I pulled my clothes off and slid beneath the covers, used to sleeping naked at this point. Yet, my eyes stayed locked on the crack of the closet door, and my heart sped up at the sight of Joselin holding her hand over her stomach and taking a few deep breaths. Holy shit Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Sixty-One: Joselin Joselin¡¯s P.O.V. Tobias held me tightly that night, and what was supposed to be an hour- long power nap ended up being a full night''s sleep. I had a moment of panic when I realized how much time I had lost. We were lucky that nothing had happened with Cora while we were asleep, and I couldn''t risk wasting any more time. Yet, the way Tobias''s breath fanned over my neck and he nuzzled against me, felt so good that it almost hurt me to pull away from him when I woke. As soon as I did, Tobias was up and on high alert. He scanned the room before his gazended on me, and I felt guilty that he was so on edge. I knew it wasn''t just because of Cora. He was concerned about our rtionship too. His dark hair was in disarray, and his beautiful brown eyes could have melted my soul if he wanted them to. ¡¯Good Morning," I whispered before approaching him and kissing his cheek, hoping he wouldn''t smell my morning breath. Any concern I had about that was washed away when he wrapped his arms around me and kissed his mark on my neck. It sent a shiver through me, and when he pulled back, I could see the warmth and happiness in his eyes. He looked like apletely different man thanst night. ''You look beautiful.¡± His deep voice washed over me, and my cheeks flushed at hispliment. I knew it was a lie. I had just rolled out of bed. My hair and teeth hadn''t been brushed, and I knew with my luck that I would probably have dried drool on my chin. ¡®Thank you," My hands traveled up his biceps, and never in my life had I been happier that he preferred to sleep naked. It was, by far, one of the best sights a woman could wake up to. "You look incredible." ''Last night was one of the best night''s sleep I have had in a long time," Tobias murmured as he stepped back, pulling me with him to the bathroom. He looked happy. He sounded happy. The sudden switch in his demeanor fromst night, when he was concerned about our rtionship, to now was startling. Something had changed, but I wasn''t sure what it was. ''Shower with me.¡± His insistence made my mouth water, and everything in me screamed to agree. I needed to shower anyway, but I could only ignore Cora for so long before she acted out again. Tobias noticed my hesitation as I nced back to the table where the list of locations sat. He turned my chin to face him. ''Please, it can be fast." The day I said no to showering with him was when I had lost my mind, especially when he said please, like he would be willing to beg for that small moment with me. My body felt hot, and there was a needy throbbing between my legs as I allowed him to pull me into the bathroom. He stripped my shirt off first, his hands sliding down my sensitive breasts to my waist. His thumbs ran along the band of my shorts before he slowly lowered those as well. I almost expected him to pin me against the shower wall and fuck me hard and fast. But he didn''t. He left me with a kiss, telling me to use the restroom before leaving the room. I was stunned and would have been embarrassed that he just turned around and walked away if he hadn''t been sporting a raging hard-on. After I took care of my business, washed my hands, and brushed my hair and teeth, I found Tobias standing over the list of Cora''s known locations. Only it wasn''t the same list as before. A fresh sheet of paper was on top with ces I hadn''t pinned on the map yet. Cora was still popping around the world, and I had guards tracking her movements. The list they had given me was shorter than the one before, and I knew she was slowing down. Her magic had to be exhausted. I would have to look at the bigger mapter to see if there was something in each location I had been missing. He smiled at me before kissing the top of my head and going back into the bathroom. It was only a minuteter that he was done, and I was being pulled from the list once more and dragged away right under the spray of the warm water. The hot, passionate sex I had anticipated was a distant dream. I had expected it, craved it even, but Tobias never gave in. He washed every inch of my body more than once, making sure to be thorough with slow and loving touches and strokes. Once satisfied, he took the shower head and rinsed my body with water before following the trail with his lips. My eyes closed, and I savored every moment of his attention and affection. It reminded me of when he told me that same thing all those weeks ago. Even without sex, having his undivided attention on me and having him show me how much he loved and wanted me was the best feeling in the world. My body melted in his hold, and I felt all my stress leave me briefly. When it was over, I felt brand new, ready to take on the day and anything that could be thrown my way. At least, I was until I saw Cyrus moving stiffly toward us through the hallway. He looked sore and in pain. The color hadn''t returned to his face, and his eyes were just as bloodshot as they had been the night before. I was alone with two men that I was keeping important secrets from. The suspicion that I was withholding from Tobias could wait. I had a reason to keep that one to myself Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. until after we dealt with Cora. But not telling Cyrus about Cora using the blood I had stolen from him, and she had then stolen from me... it felt awful. ¡¯Hi," I whispered, almost expecting him to yell at me or attack me for what I had done, but he nodded at us with a tight smile. ''How can I help?" His question was unexpected, but I also hadn''t anticipated a greeting or pleasantries after what I had caused. I looked back over my shoulder at Tobias before ncing back at Cyrus. "I was told you''ve been tracking her, and she''s up to something. Maybe I can help figure out what she''s nning. I am the one she''s trying to kill. I might see something that you''ve missed." His tone was hollow. The annoyingly chipper way he usually spoke was gone, and the wrinkles around his eyes that normally stuck out from his constant smiling were barely showing. If I hadn''t felt so guilty when I looked at him, I might have snapped about the slight and seemingly unintentional dig at my abilities. ¡¯We would appreciate the help. After we eat, we can go to Killian''s office and work there." My stomach growled, and Tobias touched my lower back, gently guiding me toward the private dining hall. I was in no mood to eat with the rest of the pack. Cyrus opened his mouth to argue, but one low growl from Tobias had him snapping his jaw shut with a sigh of frustration through his nose. My stomach only rolled more when we entered the room and saw the group of people already eating. Killian sat at the head of the table with Natalie to his left. Aurora and Henry were on his right, with Aisha and Margot on the other side. There were still several open seats, and I moved forward to sit next to Natalie, dipping my head in greeting. ''Heard you had us locked up," Aisha said snidely before taking an elbow to the gut from Margot. Those two women couldn''t get along even when they had amon enemy. "Would you stop doing that?!" It was a wonder that they always sat and stood by each other. Like siblings who were stuck together and loved to annoy each other and fight, but they still stood by each other when they had the choice to walk away. I hadn''t realized I had been surrounded by so many families, chosen or by blood, until recently; it wasn''t until I started thinking about having one of my own. ''She means to say that we get it, but you should know by now that we would never turn on our people," Margot said with a sickly sweet smile that made me narrow my eyes. '' Maybe you''re the one who turned on us, and you''re just trying to shift the me so you can get away with it. You were close with Talia, and she turned on us. Why wouldn''t you do the same?" Aisha pointed her fork of eggs in my direction, a chunk plopping onto the tablecloth. Tobias let out a feral growl as he red at the fork. She pulled it back and stabbed it into the food on her te to gather her next bite, silencing him. My eyebrows rose at his overly protective reaction, but he paid me no mind. ''That''s enough," Natalie said with the perfected look of a disappointed mother. Boy, she was ready for a baby. "You have all been cleared, and we appreciate your loyalty to the people and the crown. We must work together to get to the bottom of this." "Yes, Your Majesty," Margot said, with her back straight and her nose up, eating with graceful movements while Aisha dug in next to her like a prisoner, hunched over her te with an overflowing fork on its way to her big mouth. My eyes nced over to Cyrus as servers ced our tes down in front of us. Cyrus didn''t bother to lift his fork as he stared at it with disgust. Yeah, food hadn''t been appealing to me after, either. When there was a knock on the door before it was pushed open again, I turned to look over my shoulder. Everyone had been fed, and the guards knew to remain outside the doors to keep conversations private. The servers only came in and out when needed, and their presence was made known with a knock to inform the room to fall silent if they didn''t want other ears to be privy to the conversation. nche stood in the middle of the double doors, shaking like an overexcited puppy. A server rushed up behind her with a te of food and waited patiently while nche curtseyed to Killian and Natalie before she took the seat next to Cyrus. Tobias turned to re at me, but I just shrugged. ''It wasn''t me.'' Cyrus looked downright mortified to have her so close to him, and I didn''t know if it was because he was scared for her to see the darkness he had fallen into now or because she had been there to witness it when he had been attacked. Aisha raised a perfectly manicured eyebrow at her before turning her fork in nche''s direction. "Are we letting just anyone eat in here now? Who are you?" ¡¯nche is going to help us. We spoke brieflyst night, and I was very impressed with her quick thinking. She is very intelligent, and I would like her input." Natalie said with a smug smile that faded when she realized what a mistake she had made trying to y matchmaker with that Chihuahua. The second nche opened her mouth, I felt my annoyance spike, and my knuckles turned white around my fork. I couldn''t imagine living with that woman, and if Cyrus chose to be with her, I''d imagine he would go insane rather quickly. My re turned to Natalie, and she forced an innocent smile. I was going to kill her for this, but it also would motivate me to find and get rid of Cora quickly to earn my freedom back. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Sixty-Two: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. It had been the longest day of my life. I had tried to build a wind barrier down the center of the room to prevent nche''s voice from reaching me, but a sharp jab from Cyrus''s elbow made me drop it. Tobias mmed the spell caster into the wall, and Aurora had to separate them because I was too shocked to do anything but watch. It was officially the most turned-on I had ever been, seeing him acting so protective and possessive over me. He was like my personal bodyguard, and I had quite a few fantasies I could make into reality. I would have jumped him during our lunch break if we didn''t have an audience in the room. But everyone had their food brought to us and stayed to continue working. Killian was the only one not present, and that was because he had a to-do list longer than the hallway. Charlie and Damien were in his office, helping him, and I hoped they were catching up and bonding. That rtionship needed a little extra focus, but it was their business. I had said my peace with Charlie already. Aisha and Margot acted very civilly, and I think it was because their hatred for nche was strong enough to give them amon enemy. It made me feel good to know they didn''t hate me as much as I thought they did. Or at least, they didn''t hate me as much as they hated nche, and that was something. The girl had rattled on about everything from her morning before she joined us at breakfast to every fun and historical fact she could think of for each location Cora was popping around to. It made sense now why she stayed in the city and worked in real estate. The woman was book-smart, and I suspected that she had a photographic memory with how she was reciting information like an encyclopedia. "This was where the war of 2042 started. I read that they had lost over fifty thousand humans in this first battle. It really is a shame that they couldn''t get their act together and be a united front. They just had to let their government get in their heads and turn them against each other. If I were there..." nche rattled on, and I rubbed my fingers in small circles on my temple. She was annoying as hell but also very helpful. Every ce Cora had gone to had one type of historical event or another happen there. It was the only connection we had found so far. But even the kind of events didn''t align. Some had mass deaths; others didn''t have a single one. But a quick search found that there was always something document worthy in the history books or online. Tobias slid behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist. They ovepped, his palms t on my sides as his thumb rubbed in soothing circles. I could feel his heartbeat against my back, and I leaned into him as my exhaustion caught up with me. "You two are just the cutest! When I heard that you had been able to mark him, I just knew that the Goddess had her hand in it. There was no way the mark would have stayed if you weren''t mates. Witches have never been able to mark another species before." nche said, her eyebrows raised as she stared at us with doe eyes and a goofy smile. "We are mates." I snapped. I may have been his chosen mate, but we were mates nheless, and my short temper with her today didn''t allow me to hear herpliment for what it was. "Oh, I know. I just meant that maybe you didn''t feel the fated mate bond because you''re not a wolf or Lycan, but that doesn''t mean that you weren''t fated to be together. Wasn''t he the one who found you all those years ago? I remember you showing up here with me. I was so excited there would be another girl in our age group for training, but then they said you were a witch and had to train with Talia. You never left Tobias''s side whenever you were out of that castle." nche sighed dreamily as she looked over her shoulder to where a tense Cyrus was hunched over the table, staring at the map. Even he had looked like he wanted to snap at her to shut up a few times. But he was a good man, and even though he was hurting and on the verge of taking it out on someone else, he refused to let that person be innocent, little nche. "The Goddess works in mysterious ways. Perhaps nche is onto something. Lycans have difficulty finding fated mates they have for decades, but maybe it''s because their mates aren''t always the same species?" Aurora offered as she winked encouragingly at me. I wasn''t sure she knew Tobias already had a mate before me. If she did, she probably wouldn''t be saying that. I remembered the voice in my head during our bonding ceremony, telling me to bite him. It was so distinct, so mesmerizing. ¡¯I''ve always said I didn''t believe there was one mate for everyone. Who''s to say that each person can''t have multiple mates? Maybe they just haven''t realized it because other species don''t feel the bond." Aurora raised her eyebrows at me in a knowing nce that had my hands over Tobias''s forearms tightening. When she spoke again, I felt my chest fill with hope. "I have always felt a pull to Henry, but his beast recognized the mate within his own kind. Even after he left me and began a life with her, that pull to him never went away. My love for him never lessened. Having him with me again only confirms that while I may not have been his match as a wolf, our souls have always been entwined." Tobias tightened his hold on me, cing a kiss on my mark before resting his cheek against the side of my head. I had always felt a pull to him. From the day he found me hiding in that log, naked, covered in blood, and terrified, I hadn''t gone a single day without thinking of him. I have always loved him, and I always would. "You think I was able to mark him at our bonding ceremony because I am possibly one of his fated mates?" I asked, unable to hide the excitement at the prospect. I knew it wasn''t likely, but it made me incredibly happy that this hunch wasing from the descendant of the moon Goddess. Maybe she knew something that I didn''t. Had it been the Goddess urging me to mark my fate, mate? Was that the sign I needed that our mate bond had always been there even before he marked me and allowed me to feel it? ''Do you think that could be true?'' I asked Tobias through our mate link, and he adjusted his hold on my waist toce his fingers with mine. ''It would exin why I always felt like I belonged to you. I found you first. You were always mine.'' Tobias nuzzled his nose against the side of my head, and I heard him take in a deep inhale. He had told me before how he had always felt guilty about Ana. It wasn''t just because of her death but because even when he had found her, he couldn''t find it in him to feel the way he thought he should. He had told me how he thought about me far too often and still craved mypany, touch, and the sound of my voice. It wasn''t natural for someone to want another over their fated mate. The pull to a fated mate was stronger than anything. Even a marked, chosen mate wouldn''t be as strong as the pull to their unmarked, fated mate. It was one of the reasons I had been so hesitant to make a move on Tobias for so many years. I didn''t want to be left behind when his true mate came along. "You two had the bonding ceremony? Oh, that is just the sweetest thing I have ever heard. When I fall in love, I want my man to have a bonding ceremony with me. Can you imagine how romantic it would be? Under the full moon, just the two of us, we would mark each other....¡¯ nche cut off, startled by Cyrus snapping at us. "How about instead of daydreaming about mates, you guys help me find the rogue witch on your council who''s trying to kill me? Is that too much to ask?" His fingers ran through his hair, and he spun back to face the table without waiting for a response. The map was littered with pins, and as the day progressed, she started moving faster again. We didn''t know where she had slept. She had to have an enchantment on her home to prevent us from locating her there, but as soon as she teleported, we knew about it. I pulled away from Tobias and moved to Cyrus''s side. "I''m sorry. You''re right. We got off track. Do we have the new list yet from the past two hours?" One of the guards immediately raced out of the room, and I knew he was on his way to collect it. "We are going to find her and put a stop to this. Her moving around like this will only work in our favor. We will figure out her n or the pattern, and while her magic is exhausted, we will attack." I grabbed and scanned over the pins, hoping to see a pattern in the design since the locations'' significance was lost to us. But there wasn''t one. They were so scattered and random that Cora had to have something specific she was doing or looking for in each location. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Just keep looking," He snapped. I turned to snap back, but his chin was down as he studied the papers, water lining his bottom lid. He must have sensed my stare because he flinched away as if I were about tosh out at him physically. "Please, Joselin." The plea for help cut me to my core, and I swallowed hard before nodding. The door burst open, and the guard returned, pping down a piece of paper significantly longer than thest. Cora was covering a lot of ground and would be weakened very soon. Even if she did have Rona''s magic, and therefore Rona''s mother''s magic, no one could keep going for long at this rate. My fingers moved quickly, using the coordinates to pin markers in the map before handing the paper to Cyrus first to review and start research. I looked all the red pins over once before moving back to check for a pattern in the coordinates or the location names, but that was pointless. There was no pattern there. Cyrus nced up at me briefly before going back to researching the locations. It was just long enough for me to see the fear and panic in his eyes. He had survived her the first time with minimal damage; this second time had almost killed him and would haunt him for the rest of his life. If she dug her magic in him a third time... Cyrus wouldn''t survive a third time. No one would Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Sixty-Three: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. ¡°Do we have anything on these locations being tied to a spell caster?" Joselin asked with exhaustion thick in her voice as she leaned her head back in her chair. ¡°If Cora''s family took part in killing off all the male witches to keep control of the council, maybe there was something at each location that was tied to one of those spell casters?¡± "We don''t have anything on spell casters, to begin with. Cora took that book; her family probably took and destroyed everything else over the years." Charlie sighed, having joined us with Damien and Killian after getting Killian''s work done for the day. "Plus, that would be a lot of spell casters if one was killed at each location." ¡°Well, her family and the original female council wiped out an entire gender of witches. I imagine there would have been a lot of them.¡¯ Joselin responded half-heartedly. She sounded exhausted. "I wonder how many she has killed over the years without anyone knowing.¡¯ The sun had set long ago, and I was beginning to feel anxious. If my suspicions about Joselin were correct, she needed all the rest she could get. It was bad enough that she had to deal with the stress of this situation. She shifted ufortably in her chair with a groan of annoyance. My fingers tapped against the table loudly, and I could see Cyrus growing more frustrated and angry by the sound. I tapped a little louder, almost wanting to egg him on. He was struggling but had also snapped at my mate too many times tonight. I was itching to knock him out. It would shut him up and make it so Joselin could get some rest without the guilt of leaving him alone to search for answers. Because of the guilt of what happened with his blood, she had already allowed him to get away with things she would normally have thrown someone through a wall for. My gaze shot to Joselin as she slid her chair back and stood, giving up on findingfort. A smile stretched over my face when she walked over and sat on myp, leaning back against my chest and resting her head on my shoulder. That''s right, sweetheart. I''m here. My hands instantly went to her stomach, holding her to me. When she was ready, she would tell me. Until then, I would continue to show her how much I loved and supported her. But that also meant that I would take care of her, even when she didn''t think it was okay to put herself first. My eyes met Natalie''s from across the table, and she was smiling softly at my hands on Joselin''s stomach. When she looked up and met my gaze, I shook my head discreetly, hoping she would understand that Joselin hadn''t said anything to me. "We would have heard something about it over the years. How rare can it be for male witches to be born? It''s not like you can kill off all the men and just pray for the women to stop birthing boys. There would have been at least hundreds, if not thousands, of reports each year of children being killed or kidnapped." Charlie chewed on her lip. It was her tell that she was stressed. Joselin lifted her head off my shoulder but kept her back against my chest. "Unless it is rare. Think about it. I was born to human parents, and I''m pretty sure I only came out like this because I was born outside, under the supermoon. What if spell casters are simr? Maybe these are all locations where spell casters had been birthed. I don''t know what she would get from those ces, but maybe that is what they all have inmon. Cyrus, when and where were you born?" The man shrugged, and I fought the urge to strangle him. It had been our only real lead, and he was not contributing. He barely took his eyes off the map, looking from one red pin to the next as if he were expecting them to move and spell something out like an Ouija board. "Don''t know. I was left at my grandma''s doorstep as a baby. I just know the month and year. Not the day.¡¯ He flicked his finger against one of the unmoving pins before sitting back in his chair with a paper in his hands. Joselin yawned, lifting her hands from overtop mine to cover her mouth before melting back into me. "Cora has stopped, and we need to get some rest if we are going to think straight," Natalie said, standing from her chair. Cyrus gaped at her, his breathinging out faster and more panicked. I knew he didn''t want to be alone and didn''t want to give Cora more time to execute whatever n she was working on. nche sat in the seat next to him, finally tired enough to shut up, but she reached over and grabbed his hand. His eyes dropped down to her touch, looking shocked by the gesture, but he flipped his hand over and gripped hers tightly. "We should take shifts." Joselin offered, and I immediately knew she would suggest taking the first shift since she had felt guilty about sleepingst night. I slipped my hand to her hip, pinching her gently when she opened her mouth to speak again. Her jaw snapped shut. I would take the first shift for her if that meant that she could get some sleep. "I can stay," Aisha said, never taking her eyes away from theptop in front of her as she continued to read about the history of the locations on her list. The room went silent, and she looked up with a roll of her eyes. "I''m not a bitch all the time, and I''ve had more coffee than I should have." Joselin''s stomach sucked in sharply under my hands as she let a silent scoff. nche agreed to stay with her, and we all knew Cyrus would stay. The chance of him voluntarily going to sleep was slim to none. He made it clear that he didn''t like the darkness right now, and I doubted he would want to be alone in case Cora attacked again. I turned my head, my nose brushing against Joselin''s head as I tried to take in her scent once more. It Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. was stronger than it used to be, but I smelled nothing that would confirm if she was pregnant. Not yet, anyway. I had never been so close to a pregnant woman and didn''t know what I was looking for besides a change. But her scent was still stronger than it used to be. The idea of having children with her... Goddess, I wanted them, but now that it was a possibility, I didn''t realize how badly I needed them. I wanted enough to make my own pack. I couldn''t wait to see my beautiful mate round with our child. Even better, I couldn''t wait to hold our children, kiss them, and tuck them into bed. ¡®Let''s get some sleep,'' I thought to Joselin, and her back stiffened. ¡¯I sleptst night.'' My thumb brushed in soft strokes over her stomach, and she looked down as if contemting before giving in. ''Okay, but not too long this time.1 I didn''t allow anyone to argue or speak before I stood, looping my arms under Joselin''s knees and carrying her from the room. "We will be back in a few hours." I grumbled in annoyance at her cing a time limit on her sleep in front of a room full of people. She needed more than a few hours. Natalie called out behind us, "Take as long as you need. We need everyone as well-rested as they can be." We were back in her tower in seconds, and I quickly moved to the bathroom and started a warm shower. I knew Joselin liked to rinse off before bed, and I wanted to ensure she was asfortable as possible to get a good night''s sleep. I couldn''t stop my eyes from dropping down to her perfectly t stomach and the curve of her hips, but they looked the same. I knew they would, but a man can dream. When she was ready, she would tell me, but fuck.J wanted to know. By the time we got into bed, Joselin looked wide awake. I could practically hear the gears in her head turning as she continued to think about Cora. I pulled her to me, wrapping my arm around her waist and spooning her. Her ass was pressed against my hips, and she sighed in pleasure as she wiggled against me. ¡°I can''t stop thinking about what Cyrus must be feeling. I know how hard it is and what he must be feeling to an extent. But the look on his face tonight, knowing she could attack him again at any moment, was hard to see. I can''t imagine having to survive that a third time." She whispered, but her words were heavy and loud in the silent room. "We will stop her." Goosebumps rose along her skin as I whispered into the back of her neck. "What can I do to help you unwind and sleep?" The question had been innocent. I was thinking maybe a head or back massage. I could turn on some ssical music, get her some of that flowery-smelling oil she liked, or a warm ss of milk. But all of that innocent thought melted away as she moved her hips, rubbing her ass against my bare cock. The shorts she was sleeping in were so thin that the heat of her body teased me relentlessly, and I pressed myself against her ass firmly. "You can help me get my mind off of it." Her hint was obvious, and she tilted her head, exposing her mark. She wanted me to mark her, to give her that instant rush of pleasure. I leaned my head down, running my tongue over it before nipping her ear lobe. "Do you think I would give you an orgasm without getting to enjoy myself first?¡¯ My hand slid down from her stomach to the heat between her legs. She lifted her ankle, moving her leg back to ce it over my legs and spreading herself to give me more ess. She was slick with desire and ready for me. My fingers slid between her folds, moving to her entrance before dragging her wetness back to her clit and rubbing her in small circles. "Mh," Joselin hummed in pleasure, her head falling back against my bicep. I held myself up on my elbow, watching her eyes flutter closed, and her lips parted. It was the most rxed she had been in days. Every stroke pulled a noise from her that sent a thrum of pleasure straight to my cock. She cried out in protest when I pulled my hand away from her, only to moan loudly when I slid down the bed and spread her legs. My tongue found her wet clit instantly, and I groaned at her sweet taste. Everything about her was so fucking good. So fucking perfect. I sucked on her clit, flicking it with the tip of my tongue. Her hip bucked and ground against my face, desperate for more, and I looped one arm under her thigh and over her hips to keep her in ce. As she tensed and trembled beneath me, I felt myself wanting more. novelxo The cry out of my name as she came on my tongue was the best sound I had ever heard. Joselin came down a few secondster, releasing soft sighs with each exhale. She giggled when I moved up her body, kissing every inch of her skin along my way. We had no idea what would happen tomorrow or the day after, and I wanted to savor this moment. I wanted to make love to my mate and show her how much she meant to me Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Sixty-Four: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. A tired and grumpy Tobias greeted me the next morning. It was wise for everyone to stay out of his way, which meant they also stayed out of mine. It was amazing. It helped that everyone was scared of him too. Cyrus practically shook like a leaf when Tobias lunged at him for bumping into me. Still, I had a feeling the shaking was more due to Cyrus''s exhaustion and excessive caffeine intake over the past two days than anything else. My mate was being even more protective today, and I was ready for this to be over so I could face the next challenge... the possibility of a baby. The more time that passed, the more I opened up to the idea, but I couldn''t focus on it until Cora was dealt with. Natalie insisted that we all leave the conference room after an early morning and head to the dining hall for breakfast, insisting that it would be good for our people if we would all show our faces. They needed to see that Cyrus was okay and that we weren''t worried...even though we were. Aisha and Margot stayed behind with nche to keep working. Since they usually ate in the private dining hall anyway, it wouldn''t seem odd to the pack that they weren''t with us. Once we returned, they would turn in and get some sleep while we took over. As Cyrus entered the room, the volume dropped drastically. Everyone seemed to want to get a look at him. He forced on a smile and walked with his head held high. Still, the ck circles under his eyes and his slow movements gave him away. He was weak, tired, and traumatized. The room had been cleaned and was back to its former glory after the attack, with no trace of his blood anywhere, whereas it had been absolutely everywhere before. After what Cora did with it, I was sure he wasn''t happy that someone had to clean up his blood or could have it again. I had given him an enchanted ne, simr to the one Natalie and Killian wore, but it was to prevent someone from controlling him. He hadn''t been controlled when she tried to take his powers. She was ying with dark magic and was trying to steal his abilities, not control them. I had little faith that it would do anything for this situation, but he looked relieved to have it. The pack was no stranger to talking about others, but they at least had enough decency to do it through the pack link and not to the person''s face. Yet as we waited for our tes to be served, the room''s tension was almost palpable. Everyone was waiting for a repeat of the other night or a breakdown from the spell caster swaying with exhaustion in his chair. My stomach had tossed and turned since I had woken up, and my mouth watered with the need for me to empty the already hollow organ. But I had held it down. A few bites in, I felt better, but slow and steady would win the race. Any faster, and I would lose my breakfast in front of the entire pack. If it were possible, I would say that Cyrus was eating slower than I was. But after watching him for a moment, I realized that he wasn''t eating at all, just pushing the food around his te. I disliked nche, not because she was a bad person, but because she was annoying. Yet, I still hoped that she would help Cyruse back from this, even if that meant I had to have her around more often. The fact that Cyrus was alive at all was a testament to how strong and powerful he was. If Cora were to try to face him head-on, she would be in for one hell of a battle. But she had potentially grown more powerful with Rona''s magic, and since she hadn''t been able to kill him with it, she would either need a stronger conduit or be more powerful herself. My hand shot out and gripped Tobias''s forearm as I stared at the food before me. "It''s about power. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. That''s what Rona was to her and what each location has inmon. We knew that, but I didn''t piece it together until now. I thought it was what she got from each ce, but she''s not getting anything. She''s looking for something; if she had found what she was looking for, she wouldn''t still be running around." My chair slid loudly against the floor, and I rose to my feet. All eyes were on me as I bent forward and shoved a few bites of food into my mouth. It was just enough to satisfy my empty stomach. I chewed and swallowed quickly before rushing out of the room. Tobias was hot on my heels, and I could hear Cyrus, Killian, Natalie, Aurora, and Henry close behind. The guards quickly opened the conference room doors before me, and I ran through them. Aisha, nche, and Margot jumped at the sudden intrusion. "We''ve been looking at this all wrong. Cora knows she won''t survive if shees here and tries to take Cyrus or fight us head-on. She used the witch in the mountains with one of Cyrus''s things because she didn''t know who he was yet. When that failed, and I brought him here for protection, she figured out who he was but knew she couldn''t get him out of there unnoticed. She went to Rona to use her as a conduit because she had more power, but Rona wasn''t strong enough." I flung my hand toward the map, pausing briefly when I saw Tobias standing with my mostly full breakfast te in his hands. He lifted it slightly with raised eyebrows, silently telling me he wanted me to eat more. My head shook as I regained my train of thought. "She isn''t getting anything from these locations, and she isn''t setting traps. The one thing these ces have inmon is a significant event that could be used as a power source. Cora is looking at ces of power for a new source to channel Cyrus through. She is looking for the Sanctum of Light! We just need to get there before she does!" "Hasn''t she been there before?" Natalie asked, but both Killian and Aurora shook their heads. "Not many people knew the location of it. The council was never with my father when he attended meetings nearby, and no one beyond guards came with us when you shifted." Killian told her, and I nodded. "When my father found out about it, he forbade anyone from going there or documenting it. I think it was to protect the descendants, but I couldn''t be sure." Talia used to pawn me off, saying she was too busy for me and that I needed to learn as much as possible. She would send me with the guards and the previous king on his travels, even when she didn''t join us. He would feed and shelter me, but I was really on my own whenever she sent me away. Killian and I would then run off and y. He hated those meetings as much as I did, maybe even more. One day we discovered the Sanctum of Light. It was the most beautiful ce we had ever seen, and the pull to it was intoxicating. I wanted to both be there and run away from it at the same time. Yet, it never deterred us. We would run inside and y for hours until it was discovered that we had snuck away and would be ordered to return. The Goddess blessed the cave and was more powerful than any ce on Earth. The descendants of the Goddess hadn''t even been able to leave it for long stretches. It fed their magic and kept them alive. Natalie had been the first of her bloodline to live fully outside the Sanctum and not lose her powers or die. Her birth mother, Aurora, had to return to the Sanctum to recharge frequently, and it sounded so tedious. But her power.Jt was out of this world. Natalie''s too. "How sure of this are you?" Killian asked, his arms crossed over his chest. "I would say a solid ny-five percent." I wasn''t arrogant enough to say one hundred. I could be wrong, and whatever we nned, we needed to be prepared for the possibility of that. "Alright. Let''s all take a seat and devise our n." Killian held out the chair for Natalie before taking his seat. I smiled when Tobias did the same for me, cing my te before me. No one batted an eye when I continued to pick at my food over the next half an hour as we discussed tactics. Ultimately, I found myself with Henry, Aisha, Margot, three of the most trusted warriors, and a furious Tobias. He scared everyone to bits when I said I would be going. The "No," that came out of him even made Killian flinch. It was so loud, guttural, and angry. It sent a thrill right through me, one it was not the time or ce for. I won that argument, and as we entered the Sanctum, I began worrying. Never before had I been scared when entering a battle or a fight. I had always been confident and sure. I had been excited to draw blood. But there was the slight possibility that it wasn''t just my life I was risking. I refused to allow Natalie and Killian to attend in case they had a pup on the way. The irony wasn''t lost on me that I would be going, but I had no other choice. If anyone would take down Cora, it was going to be another member of the council. Cyrus needed to stay far away in case things went south. Knocking some blood out of her hand was one thing, but it would be another if she had her greasy little hands on his person. No. He needed to stay behind. The bright white moon flowers that covered the cavern walls reflected the sun through the small opening above, illuminating the room in a pale glow. The exposed sections of the wall had rough crystals of all colors. The low ones looked semi-polished, as if someone had rubbed them obsessively over the years. The rest were broken and jagged, guaranteed to draw blood. My body warmed just being in here, and I knew from when I yed in here as a kid that the feeling would fade once I got used to it. Tobias and the rest of the Lycans weren''t fairing too well. A line of sweat had broken across their foreheads, and a few warriors were shaking. If we didn''t need our presence to remain a secret, I would have told them to wait outside until Cora arrived. Henry looked ready to burst out of his skin, but I knew that was because he was so far away from Aurora. Her role was to make a subtle show of leaving for the Sanctum, leaving a trail for Cora to follow. Once Cora was inside, we would end this. I wiped the back of my hand across my forehead, removing the sweat that had gathered there as I eyed the stream that split the green grass. From experience, I knew the water would be hot. It was a natural hot spring, leaving the air humid and thick, but dipping in there as a kid had been the most rejuvenating feeling. ¡¯We don''t know how long she will take to get here. You should get some rest.'' Tobias said, gently pulling on my shoulder to force me back between his legs as he rested against the rock wall, out of sight of the entrance. ''I am fine,'' I thought to him, but sank back into his body anyway, my fingersbing through the grass. The warmth of the cavern mixed with his body heat should have been unbearable, but thefort of his touch and smell had me rxing as we waited. It waste afternoon when Tobias ced his hand over my mouth and woke me from my sleep. A rush of adrenaline coursed through my body as Aurora entered the Sanctum. She would stay here for a short time before making a show of leaving as if she were to return home. The energy in the cavern shifted, the air feeling more electric. We all knew if my theory was correct, then after Aurora left, it was only a matter of time before Cora would arrive. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Sixty-Five: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Aurora stayed for a while before doing her part and exiting, replenished, and stronger than before. She smiled widely as she spoke into a phone,ughing loudly and assuring Natalie that she would be home soon as she left the Sanctum. Of course, it was all for show. I doubted Natalie was even on the phone. As soon as Aurora was outside, she teleported back to the castle in case Cora was watching her location, and we all sat in wait. The longer it took for Cora to show up, the more nervous I became. I couldn''t afford to have taken so many resources away from those who needed protection in the castle and be wrong. This had to be what she was searching for, a ce of unbridled power. If Cora could harness the power of the Sanctum, she would be unstoppable. ¡¯Joselin,'' Tobias said through our mate link, and I felt my back stiffen at the sound of my full first name. No, Josie, no, sweetheart. It wasn''t a good sign. ''Don''t take any unnecessary risks. I need to know that you will put yourself first when she shows up. I need to know that you will make it out of here in one piece. I know how strong you are, but just humor me, okay?'' His arms around my waist tightened, and his thumbs rubbed circles into my stomach. I nced down. Could he know? Is this his way of telling me before I had the chance to test and find out for myself? I looked up, not wanting to spend more time considering it until after this fight. I had told myself that same thing hundreds of times, yet it still kepting to the front of my mind. ''This is my job. I''m responsible for the council, and I am responsible for handling magical entities who pose a threat to the crown. I can''t promise toe out unscathed, but I can promise to do my best, so we can go home together.'' He wasn''t satisfied with my answer. He didn¡¯t like it at all. ''I would let the world burn down around us and everyone in it before I lose my family.'' His firm tone left no room for argument, but I was distracted by his word choice. There it was again, that subtle hint. Family. As in more than one person. He wasn''t just concerned about his mate. He was worried about losing a member of his family. It could be that he was referring to Killian and Natalie, but the feeling in my gut told me that was not the case. ''I can''t do this right now, Tobias.'' I felt water line my eyes, not just from the emotion pouring from him and the fear of what I was risking for the crown, but from anger. I was in a pure rage that Cora had put me in this situation. It wasn''t like I could just walk away and let one of my rogue council members continue tomit genocide. I was in charge of her and should have figured out she was up to no good sooner. Tobias nodded, his brown eyes scanning my face before he leaned down and pressed a punishing kiss to my lips. It was the kind of kiss that made me dream about forever while also worrying if it was goodbye. My hand snaked up to his neck, and as he pushed me back to rest his forehead against mine, I felt the tears fall. His thumbs slid over my cheeks, wiping away the trail of liquid as I masked my emotions, letting the anger fuel me. I wanted the rage and bloodlust to win over the worry and sadness. I would gut this bitch and hang out her entrails to dry like potpourri. ''Has there been a recent update?'' My demand for more information had been frequent over the past few hours since Aurora had left, and Tobias shook his head. It was time to set aside our rtionship and act as the warriors we had been trained to be. ¡¯There has been no movement yet.'' I sighed, pulling away and standing up to stretch. Cora was either still sleeping or hiding in her home. Either way, it was a good sign. If she were looking for the Sanctum, she would have a tracker on Aurora and be here soon. Tobias''s voice echoed through my head as I crouched back into hiding. I knew he would have also informed the other guards and the Sanctum fell silent. Even the bugs and birds stopped making noise. ''The crystal stopped. She''s here.'' I took a few deep breaths, trying to calm the crackling of power around me as my anger fueled my emotions. I could feel Cora''s excitement as she drew near, moving through the cave entrance that led to the ambush we had set. Cora looked mesmerized by the cavern, spinning in a slow circle as she examined the brightly glowing area. She looked younger than before, the thick grey streak in her hair had almost vanished, and I narrowed my eyes, no longer doubting if she had taken Rona''s magic and life force. She had. She looked excited like she had just won the battle she didn''t even know was about to start. The nned sound of a rock hitting the wall across the cavern had Cora tensing. Her back was to me as her hands lifted, fingers slightly curled and spread as she widened her stance. I stepped out, leaving Tobias in hiding. I couldn''t show all of my cards up front. This would be a duel of magic; the Lycans showing themselves before needed would only put them at risk. As terrifying as they could be in their Lycan form, the magic of multiple powerful witches being housed in one body would be a force to be reckoned with. Aurora stepped back inside the cavern. Cora turned to her, masking her surprise and hopefully forgetting about the noise she heard earlier. "Why are you doing this, Cora?" Aurora asked, and I pulled the needle from my pocket. "He has done nothing to you.¡¯ Coraughed cruelly. "Are you really so ignorant when youe from the blood of the Goddess? The males of our kind abused their powers. They were stronger than us women and used it to their advantage. Why do you think the first council was all men? They thought they could rule this world." She shook her head, stepping forward toward Aurora. "I have heard and read stories about them that would make you wish you didn''t live among them either. I''m doing my job! I''m not going to let them abuse their powers again. We can reproduce our kind with anyone. We don''t need them. My family has protected female witches for centuries, keeping women in power." I fought the urge to roll my eyes. Cora was certifiable. "This is not your job, nor is it your decision to make. How many Cora? How many innocents have you killed?" Aurora asked, and as I slipped out the second needle, I listened for the answer. "They are not innocent!" She screeched. She wouldn''t give us answers, and I had heard enough. The needle left my hand, the air pushing it faster than any creature could possibly throw without magic driving it forward. As soon as it left my fingers, I teleported through the vast, white emptiness and appeared behind her. She raised her hand, knocking away the flying syringe from her side with ease as I lifted my arm and stabbed it down toward the flesh of her back. A force field around her stopped my attack only inches from her person, and I gasped as a jolt of electricity and agony ripped up my arm as the object in my hand began to melt. I released it quickly, shoving my energy toward her and sending her flying into the wall. I had seen wards on locations or items before, but never on a moving person. It made me angry that she had been right. Her newbined powers were stronger than I expected. The sound of her body making an impact echoed through the cavern, and I stalked forward as she pushed herself back to her feet. "Tsk, tsk. I wasted years eliminating those cockroaches the hard way when I could have been taking their power. Now, I know better. I have the power of four witches in me, Joselin! Do you really think you can take me on now? You don''t stand a chance!" Whether she refused to admit it or dismissed the strength of my power, I held the power of four in me too. The difference is that I was strong enough to take their power when I was only eleven. I was strong before them. She was weak before them. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Aisha and Margot stepped out of hiding until we had surrounded Cora. She wasn''t going anywhere, and if she tried to teleport, I would follow her. Blood seeped through Cora''s side, where her body had made impact with the crystals protruding from the wall, and I smiled. Every bit of damage I could deal to her was a win. Even if she had a ward-up to protect her from my magic harming her, she could still be injured by the world around her. I wanted her so weak that she couldn''t lift her hands when she begged me for mercyter. My hands lifted at my sides as I sucked the air from around her, fighting against her magic as she tried to take control of the element. Her hands hit the ground as her knees buckled, and the Earth shook beneath us before cracking between my feet. I jumped back, letting my magic fall as I fought to keep the Earth from taking me down to the depths of Hell, where I would one day serve my punishment. Aurora flew through the air, several of her bones loudly breaking as she was thrown into a tree trunk, her body wrapped around it. I couldn''t spare a second to nce at her to ensure her safety, but I saw Henry racing toward her in his fur from the corner of my eye. "You brought me toys to practice my new powers on. How thoughtful!" Coraughed menacingly. I lifted my hand, a fireball burning bright before I threw it at her. The impact of it was enough to distract her from what she was doing to the Earth, but her ward shined brightly as the mes went out. Margot began to throw offensive castings toward the traitor, screaming out her anger. "You turned on us! How could you?" I took a moment to turn and examined Auror quickly, seeing her dazed and holding her side but awake. Henry snarled, standing protectively before his chosen mate. "I was protecting you! You turned on me!" Cora snapped back before closing her fist before Margot, sending her to her knees as she screamed in agony. My feet left the ground as Cora released Margot and turned back to me, sending me flying. Only I missed the trees and flew right into the uneven surface of the cavern wall, just as she had. Cora I felt blood soaking my hair, and several drops trailed down my cheek as I pushed myself up quickly. I needed to get closer. I rushed forward at Cora, throwing every spell I could to weaken her ward, but it held firm. With each hit, I could see the shimmer of the surface as it absorbed my attack before hardening again. Magic wasn''t going to work against her. The feeling of mes scorching the side of my waist from one of Cora''s throws made me hiss in pain as I raced toward her. My stomach dropped when Tobias let out a feral growl of anger as he raged forward to protect me from further damage. He was faster than me and was going to reach her first. It was thest thing that should have happened, but I knew his protective instincts drove him forward. Cora''s eyes lit up as the Lycans moved forward into view, like a predator spotting their prey. She lifted her hands for the kill. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Sixty-Six: Tobias Tobias''s P.O.V. My teeth sunk into her flesh, hot blood filling my mouth as Cora screamed. The taste of it washing over my tongue was exciting. All the stress and pain Cora had caused my mate had me dreaming about this moment... about ending her life. I wanted to rip Cora''s throat out, but she turned just in time for me totch my jaws around her bicep. She rolled to the ground with me, using her powers to pry me off. I felt the Earth moving beneath us before two objects shot through the dirt. Joselin''s scream of terror echoed through my head, and I wanted to get to her. I needed to. In my head, I could feel myself moving. I knew how to get my legs to work, but they didn''t want to listen. Snarling and yips of pain could be heard as my warriors sprang into action, fighting the witch. I couldn''t blink as I lifted my head, staring at the tworge spikes of wood impaling me. My hand wrapped around the closest spike, snapping it in half with a growl of anger before moving to the second one. The shaking was unavoidable as I pushed my body up and off the base of the spikes. Blood poured down my front and back as I felt my torso begin to heal itself. It took longer than I had hoped before the feeling returned to my legs, and the ringing in my ears faded behind the sound of the war around me. Aurora had risen and was at my side, helping me up with a groan of pain. "Do something!" I ordered, knowing it wasn''t my ce to order her around, but she was a descendant of the Goddess, for fuck''s sake. She should be able to blink Cora out of existence if she wanted. "I can''t. Cora is at her strongest right now, having just taken another''s magic, and I haven''t had time to recover fully. I was away for a long time, and my magic doesn''t recharge instantly. It normally takes a few days, sometimes weeks, to replenish." She looked terrified as she peered around me, cringing at whatever she saw. 1 The sound of Joselin letting out a groan of pain had me turning and forcing my damaged body to race Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. toward my mate. Each step sent a stab of agony through me, and I stumbled forward to get to her as my skin tried to pull itself back together. If Cora thought that was all it would take to kill me, she had another thinging. My mate stood on wobbly legs, one hand aimed at the guards and the other at Cora. Blood dripped from her button nose, and her hands shook as she fought to reverse Cora''s attack and deal her own damage. In the second that Joselin nced at me, Cora sent my men flying through the air and into the hot springs. I could hear them sshing and gargling as the water swirled around them violently. Aurora rushed past me to get to them, her hand up and her lips moving as she mumbled a spell in what I knew to be Latin. The Earth opened up, and Cora dropped into it just as Aurora pulled the men from the water with a flick of her wrist. They panted and coughed up the hot liquid as I limped toward Cora as quickly as possible. We weren''t equipped to battle a witch this strong, and I worried that we were only in the way. Still, I wasn''t going to give up. Cora rose higher by the second until she was out of the crater Aurora had created. The dirt beneath her feet lifted her back up as sheughed. "Do you really think any of you stand a chance? I am more powerful now than you could imagine! I will no longer be under anyone''s rule when I am done with you. After I deal with Cyrus, those ipetent children wearing the crown will be next! I am doing what is best for our people!" Cora''s eyes were zed over, looking demented as she cackled. With each wave of power, Cora¡¯s shield continued to protect her, and I could feel Joselin growing tired. Still, her anger drove her on and matching her emotions, I pushed forward. The next st caused Cora to stumble back, her shield cracking, flickering angrily. My chest swelled with pride at my mate''s power and strength, knowing we were getting closer to winning this battle. As I raced forward, Cora spun. Her hand shot out and sent me back toward the mouth of the cave. Wet bodies crashed into me as I fought against her, my ws digging into the moist Earth. I propelled myself forward and could feel small rocks cutting into my feet, knees, and hands. I was dragged three feet back for every step I made forward. But my need to get to Joselin motivated me to keep fighting, to resist her spell. Just as I broke past the other warriors, the Earth trembled, and a t wall shot up, leaving us inplete darkness and trapping us in the hallway that led to the Sanctum. "No," I growled out, feeling the panic of being unable to see, let alone protect my mate. My shoulder mmed into the thick wall of packed soil, causing dirt to rain down on us. Whatever was going on beyond the barrier had the whole ce trembling like an Earthquake. My body crashed into the wall again before I faced it and, in desperation, resorted to digging at it like a wild fucking animal. "Tobias," Henry''s voice called out, but I barely heard him over my heavy breathing and my ws ripping chunks out of the wall. "Stop. They will bring the wall down soon. Conserve your strength. Your body is trying to heal." My muzzle snapped in his direction, spit speckling his face as he ced his hand on my shoulder. The every warrior with us. "If you guys don''t help me tear this wall down in the next few minutes, I will spend the rest of my life destroying every ounce of happiness you have. Every night patrol, every supply run, double the training. Your families will never see you, and you will be so tired even the healers won''t be able to help you. I wouldn''t give up on your mates; if you give up on mine, I will make you regret it." There was only a moment of pause before a body mmed into the wall next to me. I stepped back and matched their speed, crashing my shoulder into the wall, watching with satisfaction as even more dirt fell. My shoulder ached, and the gaping wound in my chest was still pushing out blood slowly as my body fought to heal while I continued to exert my energy. Henry even gave in and began helping after a few minutes. It felt like hours before the wall started to crumble, and as soon as my fist shot through it, we hit it again harder. Aurora was the first one I saw; her body was dripping wet as she gasped for air against therge rocks to our right. The blood that oozed from severalcerations made either apparent that she had been beaten to hell. From the way she stared at us, I knew she had a hand in us taking down the wall. My eyes widened, and as we rushed out of the tunnel and into the cavern, the sight made us halt. Cora was being held up in the air, screaming in pain as my bloodied mate panted below her. There was a Cora down onto the ground. The shimmer of her ward was still present, but it was shattered like ss and was going in and out. My mate was brutal and impressive. "Is that all you''ve got?" Coraughed, blood spilling down her jaw as she pushed herself onto her hands and knees before standing. Joselin''s breathing was ragged, but Cora looked in my direction before I could move forward. The evil glint in Cora''s eye immediately told me she nned to attack me again. I was Joselin''s weakness, being her mate, and she would try to exploit that. Joselin never had weaknesses before, just an insane amount of anger and bloodlust. I had seen her on countless battlefields, and she never faltered. Yet, now that we had mated, she had taken her attention from her target several times to look at me. I knew she was aware of it, but she couldn''t seem to help herself. She needed to make sure I was okay as much as I needed to make sure that she was okay. When her white eyesnded on me, her lids lowered with fear. It was the same feeling I had, knowing she was facing off against Cora. Joselin didn''t like me being in the line of fire, but I would take every hit if it meant Joselin didn''t have to take a single one. I let out a growl and charged toward the bloody and beaten Cora as she lifted her hand in my direction. "I am sick of this!" Joselin growled out, sending arge rock flying from the ground and into Cora''s chest. The woman cried out and stumbled back from the impact as Joselin rushed forward. My heart stopped as Joselin wrapped her arms around Cora, and the two flickered out of the Sanctum. Everything stilled. The groans of pain from my men were the only sound beyond my heavy breathing, but I couldn''t think to spare them my focus. My mate had just taken one of the most powerful witches I had ever seen to an unknown location, somewhere I couldn''t follow them to help. My mate and, potentially, my child was gone. From how she flickered like static instead of fading, she had gone into the darkness... the ce she promised never to go again. "Where did she go?" I screamed, my voice booming across the opening. Aurora shook her head as Henry moved to her side. I could hear my men letting out sighs of relief that there was a break from fighting if it wasn''t over entirely. But I couldn''t seem to pull air in. ''I need Cora¡¯s location.'' I sent it to Natalie, knowing she was watching the map. ''It''s stopped moving.'' Natalie''s hesitant voice made my anger spike. Queen or not, my mate came first. ''Where did it stop?'' I pushed again. ''Where is she?'' ''No, Tobias. The crystal stopped. It''s not searching for her anymore.'' Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Sixty-Seven: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. When Cora turned to Tobias for the second time, something in me snapped. I had watched those spikes impale him, watched him pull himself back up, and watched as he fought with everything in him to get to me. He wanted to fight for and protect me, and my need to do the same was just as strong. For a split second, when the pain of being skewered to the ground hit me, I thought I had lost him. My vision went red, and I was ready to take down the entire mountain. Then he got up, and I felt like I could breathe again, but I turned my anger to Cora. I couldn''t stop myself if I wanted to. Her ward wasn''t breaking as quickly as I hoped, and I knew everyone was exhausted already. As much as I hated to admit it, she was winning. She was so strong from the fresh pull of power from Rona and was only a few hits away from killing one of our people. She had already been close to drowning most of them. The risk of her ensuring the first to fall would be Tobias was too high. She knew losing my mate would weaken, if not kill me. Instead, my legs carried me forward until my shoulder dug into Cora''s torso, and my arms wrapped around her back. Touching her felt like ying with fire, burning my skin, but when the darkness surrounded us, I knew it was worth it. The world flickered around us, and my stomach clenched when the familiar feeling of darkness surrounded us. ''What are you doing?" Cora asked as we stumbled and struggled to regain our footing after I tackled her. She gripped me tightly like a child who didn''t want to be put down. ''You shouldn''t have hurt my mate," I replied, knowing there were so many more reasons behind her death today, but my mind was on the man back in the Sanctum with a gaping chest wound. Her eyes were wide as she looked around, and I smirked at the unease I saw when she felt them. The shadows. The low rumble of excited growls through the darkness made the hair on my neck stand up. I had several wounds still bleeding, and the memory of one of the creatures sliding its tongue over my shoulder de had my heart beating faster. ''You shouldn''t have killed those spell casters." My statement was met with her jaw clenching as I grabbed one of her arms and forcefully pried it away from me. It was quite literally a shot in the dark that she wouldn''t be able to use her powers here. But even if she could, if I could get her off me and get out of here, she would be stuck. "You shouldn''t have killed Rona and the witch in the mountains." "I deserve a trial!" Cora screeched, suddenly no longer as confident as she used to be. We both knew I wouldn''t let her out of here. As soon as she was back on Earth, she would go back to wreaking havoc and trying to kill everyone that didn''t agree with her or that she could steal power from. ¡¯I''m sure you recognize this ce. You don¡¯t deserve the air currently in your lungs, let alone a trial. I am your prosecutor, jury, and judge." My fingernails dug into her arm, puncturing the skin as I held it down and away from me. She may have been more powerful after taking Rona''s magic, but I was physically stronger from training every day. "But not my executioner?" She twisted her arm, grabbing at my forearm but unable to get a firm hold. ¡¯You know what this ce is." I felt victorious when she struggled even more, desperate to cling to me. I could feel the hot breath on the back of my neck and the overwhelming presence of the creature. It took everything in me not to flinch away, knowing whatever it was, it had tasted my blood before and had enjoyed it. I dreaded the moment it would run its long and rough tongue along my skin. But it didn''t. Instead, I could feel its body vibrating as the rumble of excitement grew louder from behind me. ''You can''t leave me in here!" Her voice cracked as she yelled, and a cruelugh ripped free from my chest. ''Oh, Cora. After everything you did. I''m not nning on just leaving you in here. Walking away from you while you''re heart is still beating would be a mistake. You think you shit gold with your holier-than-thou attitude... Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. consider yourself a sacrifice, then. An offering. I''m not your executioner. He is." Cora''s scream echoed through the darkness as I stepped away, my back grazing the chest of the creature behind me before Iunched my foot into her chest. Her fingernails ripped the skin on my forearm as she fell to the ground, but I pressed my lips together as I watched, praying to the Goddess that I didn''t make a mistake by letting her go. There was always the chance of the creature attacking me since I was closest. The rush of air at my side and the sudden chill on my back let me take a deep breath of relief, knowing the creature had moved around me. I watched with horror as the dark shadow took on a shape between us as a giant w stabbed through Cora''s chest. The second the organ was ripped free, the panic set in. Shadows from all around grew closer and louder as chunks were bitten out of Cora''s flesh and torn from her body. I knew if I stayed, I would be next. My eyes closed as I tried to focus on The Sanctum of Light and Tobias. I needed to get back to him. Humid air washed over me, and I fell to my knees before opening my eyes, my fingerscing with the grass. Every part of my body hurt. "Joselin!" Tobias''s deep voice yelled, and I heard him stumbling toward me. My eyes opened, and my head snapped up to see him just as his giant Lycan form crashed to the ground beside me and pulled me to his chest. It was bloody, and dirt was matted into the wet fur, but I pressed my body into his further, gripping the back of his neck with one hand as I listened to his heartbeat. ''She''s dead. Let''s go home," I whispered, but the others heard and gathered quickly. As soon as Aurora''s hand touched my back, I let the warmth of the white vastness wee me before the world around us faded back into view. The rows of beds were empty, and there was a flurry of movement as the doctors and healers in the infirmary guided everyone to one to be treated. Only Tobias refused to let me go. He carried me over to the closest bed and stood by my side with his hand in mine as one of the healers immediately began working, holding their hands to my body with their eyes closed. The rush of heat and tingling sensation that apanied the rapid healing was oddlyforting. Yet, I couldn''t take my eyes away from my mate. His chest was still bleeding, not as much as before, but I was surprised he was still standing. ¡¯Joselin." Killian''s voice filled the room, and the murmuring stopped. He stormed in with Natalie trailing behind him. Cyrus, Aisha, and Margot hung back near the door, but I could see the relief on the spell caster''s face when theynded on me. Killian looked furious. His ck eyes faded away as he took inventory of the room and that everyone had returned. He didn''t like how close this fight had been, and I knew it. I didn''t like it either. But in the end, we won. I did what needed to be done, and the threat was eliminated. Killian''s jaw opened before snapping shut when Natalie stepped forward next to Tobias and threw her arms around me. "We are so d that you all returned safely." Her eyes dropped to my stomach, where the healer lifted my shirt and began working on the melted skin on my side. I wanted to assure her I was okay, but my eyes closed in a rush of unexpected happiness as Killian ced his hand on my leg. He came. I had waited for Tobias or Killian to show up for me when I had been stabbed after the war, but they never did. But now, I had my family with me this time, and my fears about not being wanted, receable, and good enough faded. ¡¯I wasn''t expecting to see you all so soon. I figured you would be busy dealing with the aftermath of all of this." I responded, my hand waving in the airzily to gesture to the room around us and all the injured Lycans. Natalie smiled at me warmly before turning to the bed beside me, giving Aurora and Henry a hug. ¡¯Charlie is in my office working for today. She said they would be staying to help out for a bit. Last I heard, she was in a conference call with several Alphas, giving them hell." The corner of his lips turned up, and I knew he was happy to have her home and her help. I turned to the healer. ¡¯I am healed enough right now; please make him stop bleeding." Tobias nced down at his chest, staying in his Lycan form, but I knew it was because he had been too injured to shift back. The trail of blood had run down his chest and covered the tops of his thighs, but he refused to let my hand go when the healer tried to gesture for him to sit in one of the beds. They worked around him and our connecting hands. By the time they had him healed, one of the servants had already arrived with clothes for all the warriors. The healed warriors were rxing in bed, naked and proudly on disy for the blushing servants as trays of food and drinks were brought in to help them replenish from the taxing fight. Tobias slipped into the shorts he was handed after shifting back into his skin, grabbing my hand again as soon as he had them on. There was dirt on his face and dried blood covering his body, but he was still the most attractive man I had ever seen. I was lucky to have found and to be loved by him. Flora came over, finished with who she had been working on, and took over on myst few superficial injuries. "How have you been feelingtely? Any better? You know, before today, I mean." My eyes moved to Tobias, and I didn''t care that we were in a room full of people and that it wouldn''t be a private conversation. Now that the threat had been eliminated, I was ready to face our next challenge, and I didn''t want to wait anymore before learning the truth. ¡¯No," I whispered to her, holding my mate''s stare. "But I think it''s because I''m pregnant." Arge smile spread on Tobias''s face, making my heart thump wildly and quickly against my ribs. He looked happy and so excited. A small part of me worried he would assume I had cheated since he never came in me, but he didn''t look concerned. ''You''re okay with that possibility?'' My question received a loudugh from him in response. ''Sweetheart, it''s not a possibility. Do you think I haven''t been aware of all of the changes and symptoms you have been having? Ever since you found that hair at Rona''s house and discovered it wasn''t a curse, I had the feeling you might be pregnant. I couldn''t be happier.'' His words made me tear up, and he leaned in and kissed my lips. ''Besides, if I can knock you up with a little pre-cum, you better be prepared for a whole litter of kids because I won''t ever stop fucking you bare.'' Iughed as I pulled back, holding his stare momentarily before giving Flora my attention. ''We can do the blood test if you want to confirm." Her offer made the smile fall from my face. "I already told you that you''re not touching my blood. Give me a stick to pee on or something." I already had to burn these sheets on the bed and my clothes; I wasn''t about to just hand over a vial of my blood. ''Let''s get you a test then, and if it''s positive, we can set you up for a pelvic ultrasound." Within a few minutes, I stood alone in the bathroom, holding a stick in a small cup of my urine. I didn''t think my anxiety could be higher, but when I set the test on the counter, I knew I didn''t want to do this alone. Pulling the door open, I grabbed Tobias''s arm and pulled him into the small room with me, ignoring the questions from everyone waiting outside with bated breaths. He pressed a kiss to my head, silently knowing that what I needed right then was just hisfort. I sank into his warm chest before pulling back, using the few minutes we had to wait to rub wet paper towels over his chest, cleaning it of blood. I felt him staring down at me, and my hands froze over the top of his abs as he lifted my chin with the knuckle of his index finger. ''We are in this together, no matter what." ¡¯Together," I repeated. Tobia held my stare for a few more seconds before reaching over to grab the test, and together we looked down at it. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Epilogue: Joselin Joselin''s P.O.V. Traveling to a ce where everyone let their ignorance run their fear was genius. I used to think one had to be a special kind of stupid to let that happen. Yet, as I sat back on the lounge chair on a deserted beach oasis in the human town, I enjoyed every second of it. Every time someone was brave enough to join us, I simply turned to them and shed my innocent, pearly white eyes, and they spooked like a horse seeing a snake. It helped that my blindingly pale skin had my signature runes and knots vibrating away. I knew I looked like something from a horror movie, but Goddess, it was good. It wasn''t even a human-only resort. Creatures of all kinds would vacation here, but they still ran from me. They knew who I was. The look on their face when they realized I was among them, was so worth it. It practically screamed that their asshole just puckered with fear, and then they booked it back into the resort, packed their shit, and rushed home to be as far away from me as possible. If seeing me didn''t work, the giant Lycan walking toward me out of the water did the trick. A few humans had ventured down the beach from the other hotels and stared at him longer than I had liked as his swim trunks hung low on his hips. At first, he enjoyed seeing me jealous. But when I stood up and charged toward them, he started shifting into his Lycan form, and they ran. We were a good team and a terrifyingbination. The only people who had the nerve to approach us were the staff, but it wasn''t to ask us to leave since we were disrupting their business. No. They were waiting on us hand and foot to keep up happy. Only one had been so terrified that they peed themselves and were immediately sent home. We had been here for two weeks, and I was in no rush to leave. After everything we had dealt with over the past year, we had earned this vacation, and I would enjoy everyst second of it. The sound of ss rattling gave away the human as soon as he stepped out onto the sandy beach and made his way to us from the resort. It was no wonder the humans lost the Great War so easily, I could hear himing a mile away, and I didn''t have super hearing like Tobias did. Killian had tried to convince me to bring our own staff from the castle, who knew would ensure our food wasn''t tampered with, but I wanted to get away from everyone and everything for a while. Plus, my sense of smell had been out of this world, and I could name every ingredient and seasoning in our food. Nothing would get past this nose. My mate''s heated gaze was locked on me as he approached, water dripping down his broad chest and sculpted abs. His skin was tanner than usual from being in the water for the past two weeks, and I loved watching him move toward me. He put Greek Gods to shame. I felt myself grow wet between my legs, something that was constant nowadays. It was like I couldn''t shut my hormones off. I wanted Tobias every second of every day in every ce I could have him. And I did. The staff at the resort got quite a show. Between him fucking me against the wall in the lobby, me riding him on the table after we got subpar massages from the terrified and sweating masseuse, and the way he not-so-subtly fingered me at dinner beneath the table in their restaurant a few nights ago, they had seen everything. "Mrs. Jones." A smile spread across my lips. I would never tire of hearing someone refer to me with Tobias''sst name. I turned and grabbed drinks from the tray, cing them on the small table between the two lounge chairs. Tobias enjoyed drinking and eating to his heart''s content, but I was overly cautious with anything I put in my body. I turned back toward my mate as I mindlessly spouted off a food order. The server practically sprinted back to the resort after I had dismissed him, but I didn''t bother to turn. I was too caught up in the man approaching me. Tobias''s smile was blinding, and I had never seen him look happier or more rxed than he had been over the past two weeks. After Cora was killed, it took a couple of months to get everything sorted out. Cyrus and two new witches from promising families with good histories were selected to join the council, bringing us back to seven so Aisha could stop bitching about making us an even number and messing up votes. I went back as far as I could in their lineage, researched every generation, investigated the pledges'' lives down to how often they sneezed and interviewed everyone I could who knew them. It was a thorough and tedious process, but I would not be putting my people at risk again. As soon as they had settled into their roles, we took off with no return date. Just the n to rx and enjoy our much-earned vacation, or as we heard the resort''s staff guessing, our honeymoon. I wouldn''t deny it. With how often we were going at it, it was a honeymoon. I loved it. Tobias''srge hand syed over my rounded stomach, rubbing it gently before leaning in for a kiss. His teeth nibbled on my bottom lip before he soothed it with a devastatingly delicious swipe of his tongue. My hands grabbed the back of his neck, my fingerscing in his hair. "You wore this bathing suit to torture me," Tobias smirked as he pulled back, his fingers pulling at the blue string of my bikini before letting it snap back against my skin. The fabric was minimal, barely covering my growing breasts, but it hadn''t been my intention. It fit just fine before we left. Yet with each passing day, my body was continuing to change to prepare for the life we were creating. "If you have a problem with it, why don''t you take it off me?" My nose ran along his as I flicked the tip of my tongue against his lips. The groan he let out as he pulled back and dropped into his lounge chair sounded defeated and tortured. "You''re the one who said you were sore. I have been nice to you all day, giving you a break to let you heal." He grabbed his drink and sipped the ice- cold beverage but kept his eyes on me. Iughed. "You woke me up with your head between my legs, fucked me against the shower wall, and fingered me in the elevator... I''m not sure that constitutes a break. You''re the one who got me knocked up and worked up. Now, you must take care of my needs. As my mate, it''s your job. You take care of me, and I take care of you." I sat up from the chair as I licked my lips suggestively, thankful my towel was down to prevent my legs and back from sticking to the hard surface - I learned that lesson on day one - and climbed onto hisp. Tobias licked his lips, set his drink down, and grabbed my hips. ¡¯ Sweetheart, I''ll take care of everyst one of your needs. Tell me what you want me to do to you." With my knees on either side of him, I rolled my hips against his rapidly hardening cock. "I want you inside me." Tobias watched as I undid the string on the front of his wet swim trunks and freed him. He didn''t need another invitation before he slid his hands around my hips to cup my ass and pulled my bikini bottoms to the side. I lifted my body, allowing him to guide himself into me. The staff and anyone who looked out the window of their room could see us. Humans were prudes, and any brave enough to stay would probably make a big deal about how scandalous we were when they watched me throw my head back as my man filled me. If they had a problem with it, they could pack up and leave the resort like the other humans instead of hiding in their rooms. The feeling of him cumming inside me had be addicting, and I wasn''t even ashamed of how much I loved it. But I also wasn''t ready for more than one kid just yet. As soon as I got the all-clear once our little one was born, I would be back on birth control and forcing him to pull out again. It didn''t work for usst time. Still, maybe the Goddess would humor me for a bit and keep my uterus empty until we mastered the new waters of parenthood, even though Tobias had made several heart- stoppingments about raising a whole litter of kids. He wanted to ensure we did it right and that our kids would know how loved they were. Our shitty upbringings made it virtually impossible not to do better than our parents did. We wouldn''t be perfect, but we would do our best, and I hoped our kids would be happy with that. As Iy curled against his side on the lounge chair, my bathing suit back in ce, our food arrived. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Tobias had his arm around my back, his hand under the triangle of fabric covering my right breast, his thumb stroking the skin there. He had been enjoying the changes to my body, and even though I was getting bigger in every way, I still felt empowered and sexy. He used his empty hand to grab a slice of apple from the tray of fruit I ordered and brought it to my mouth to feed me. The burst of vor on my tongue was exactly what I had been craving, and I turned my head and kissed his chest when I swallowed my bite. "I was thinking that maybe we could start decorating the nursery when we return home?" Tobias had been more excited for this child than any man I had ever known, and I had been putting off the nursery until I was sure the pregnancy would stick. Thest thing we needed was to put together a room for the baby and then have the stress of what my body went through make us lose it. He had been understanding and patient, but I knew he was excited to start nesting, which was usually the woman''s job. At least, I thought it was until I saw that giant box for the jungle gym and swing set for our backyard in the corner of the garage. Our kid wouldn''t even be able to use it for a few years, but he was really excited. Everything for their room was on a wish list online. Just waiting for Tobias to hit check out. It was adorable. "I think that is a great idea," I whispered. Tobias pulled me tighter against his chest with a kiss on my head, and I never wanted him to let me go Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Epilogue: Natalie - The Beast and The Blessed Natalie''s P.O.V. "You''re doing great, Lincoln! Keep it up!" I yelled, trying to encourage my son as he faced his opponent. Every kid had to go through it, the training, the cements, and thepetitions. If he could win at least 3 out of his five rounds, he would move up to the next level training ss. He had lost thest round, which had knocked his confidence down a notch, but he was still doing Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. great. He had been working hard, training extra. The pressure to impress his dad drove him forward, but he had to know by Killian''s yelling and cheering that it didn''t matter if he won or lost. Killian would always be his biggest fan. I''d stand by my decision that I was the biggest, but if I was honest, Killian put me to shame. The man adored his kid, and even when Lincoln lost thest cement challenge, Killian cheered him on and told him how well he did, and Lincoln ate up every word. I told him the same thing, buting from me, he didn''t hear a thing. Everything his father said was like it came from the mouth of the Goddess herself. Our son looked up to him and wanted to be just like him. It was adorable. "Keep going! That''s my boy!" Killian shouted proudly from beside me. I let out a sigh of adoration as the corners of Lincoln''s mouth twitched up at the sound of his father''s voice before he regained hisposure, his eyebrows dropping as he focused. ¡¯TAKE HIM TO THE GROUND, LINO!" Amara yelled angrily, on her feet, as her father red at my son from next to her. She sure was a spitfire, and I had a feeling whoever she ended up with would be in for one hell of a ride. Just like Joselin and Killian, Amara and Lincoln were best friends. Amara was born three years before Lincoln. The day Joselin had her, I cried fat tears of joy. There was some jealousy and heartbreak in there too, but I wouldn''t ever tell anyone that. Each month that I failed to conceive, I would wait for Killian to leave our room and head to work for the day before letting the gut -wrenching sobs out. For years, I prayed to the Goddess, asking what was wrong with me and why I hadn''t given Killian the baby and heir he wanted. My mother had asked me to consider going to The Sanctum of Light to conceive, thinking it had something to do with my connection to the Goddess as one of her descendants. But I knew my parents had conceived me away from The Sanctum, and I was fine. Where I made the baby wasn''t the issue. I was the issue. I also didn''t want to risk my child having the attachment to the Sanctum that my mother and each generation before her had. I wanted them to be free instead of having to go back to The Sanctum every few weeks to replenish their magic and energy. "GET HIM IN AN ARM BAR!" Amara screamed again, throwing her fists above her head in frustration. She looked just like Joselin. Her long white hair and violent tendencies left little question in anyone''s mind about whose daughter she was. It was the brown eyes that Amara shared with her father that Joselin was the most proud of, gene-wise. She gushed over how beautiful her daughter''s eyes were from the moment she opened them. She was ecstatic when her three boys were born over the next few years, looking just like Tobias. I knew one of her biggest fears was passing on her white eyes to her children. They were unique and special, but they caused her difficulty growing up with people not epting her, and she didn''t want that for her kids. Lincoln flipped his opponent, dropping down on top of him. They wrestled until he could securely lock the other kid''s arm, on the verge of breaking it. Three taps to the groundter, Lincoln stood tall in front of the roaring crowd as he was dered the winner of this round. It was his fourth round but third win, earning him a spot in the higher-level training group. At eight, he was advancing faster than anyone had expected but considering who his father was; I had no doubt he would do well. "Yes!" Killian shouted, up on his feet, thrusting his fist into the air. It seemed so stupid now that I had ever questioned whether Killian wanted children. Lincoln was his world. We had been trying for another, but this time around, I knew it would happen when the time was right. I just had to be patient, even though I felt my frustration building with every passing month. Those months turned to years; with it, my soul hurt a bit more each time. "Good job, Lincoln!¡± Amara screamed, knowing her best friend had just earned himself a spot in her training ss. They would not get anything done now. The two of them together were just asking for trouble. Neither had shifted yet, and everyone was wondering what gene they would take after. Now that we knew both could reside in one body, we nned to train them on both regardless, but one gene would always be dominant. Joselin was down on the mat, pping as she stood next to the rest of her training ss. She was beaming with pride, but I knew she was sad that Lincoln would leave her trainees. He was thest to fight, and I knew it was because he was the prince. He was the final event, and he did not disappoint. As we made our way down the bleachers to the training mats, I watched my son wrap Joselin in a tight hug, thanking her for teaching him before sprinting past her. My arms opened wide, and I smiled as I anticipated one of his big bear hugs. Sweaty or not, I adored them. Whenever I wrapped my arms around him, I could feel how small he was and remind myself that he was still a kid even though he acted older. Killian choked on hisugh when Lincoln flew right past me, his hands grabbing Amara¡¯s shoulders as he shook her once in excitement. "We''re going to train together!¡± She cheered. "Next time, just break his arm! Killian stepped to my side, cing his arm around my waist, and he kissed the top of my head as I straightened back up. "I think we have finally hit the age where we are no longer on his radar, my mate. It will get easier." It was easy for him to say. Lincoln still hung on his every word. I wasn''t ready to let go of my only baby, but it seemed he wouldn¡¯t give me much choice. Lincoln was eight now, but Killian had shifted around this time when he was a kid. Soon, Lincoln would too, and then he would be off training even more, and as he got older, he would start looking for his mate. - My lips pursed together as I joined Tobias in ring at our children. They were still just kids, but I wasn''t ready for them to grow up this fast. He was protective of his baby girl being around a boy, but I was just upset that my boy no longer needed me. ¡¯There will be no breaking of any limbs until you shift. That applies to both of you.¡¯ Killian''s voice was thick with amusement as I leaned into his side, still pouting. Neither of the kids reacted; their selective hearing for when a parent spoke was turned on. Instead, they talked over each other and made ns to celebrate with the others from their training groups for ice cream sundaes in the dining hall. I didn''t even get to congratte him before the two ran off to meet up with their friends. "You¡¯re doing great, Nat," Joselin said, bumping my shoulder with hers. Raising children together brought us even closer, and every day I was thankful that she had her vision and kicked Killian into gear toe to find me. ¡¯You are too." I picked up on my toes, watching as my son and her daughter made their way into the castle. "Where are the boys?" Her three boys were always out causing trouble, and she wouldugh it off, but I knew sheid down thew whenever they took things too far. "Last I heard, they were trying to craft homemade bows and arrows, so I''ll be in the infirmary with at least one of them to see the healers within the next day or two." I nodded, but my eyes were wide at how rxed she sounded. She trusted her kids fully, and they lived a very free and exciting life. My blood pressure always went through the roof when Lincoln would run off to y with them. "Do you want to go celebrate with the kids?" Joselin asked, rubbing her slightly rounded stomach. I could practically see her salivating at the idea of ice cream over a hot brownie. "No." Killian''s sudden response made me jump, and I pressed my lips together to stop fromughing.novelxo fast update Tobias smirked before looking away, still not being asfortable around Killian as my mate had hoped. Their friendship was still beneath everything, but Tobias preferred treating Killian as the king instead of his friend. I didn''t know what happened between them, but I would continue to pray forthem to work things out soon. I was sure they would get over it one day, but I was surprised they had taken so long. "Message received. Have fun!" Joselin chuckled before grabbing her mate''s hand and dragging him to the dining hall to steal some dessert, even if she wasn''t nning to stay there with the kids. Killian wanted another baby, and I would spend every free second we had wrapped around him if it meant I could give him another one someday. ¡¯Let''s go back to our room." He whispered against the side of my head, nibbling on my earlobe. "No, let''s go to your office." My chest rubbed against his as I spun around in his arms to face him. "I have a few things I want to do in there.¡¯ Chapter 174 Chapter 174 The Bear and The Beauty - One: Charlie The Bear and The Beauty Chapter One: Charlie Charlie¡¯s P.O.V. I could hearthemughing from here. There were a hundred yards of thick trees between us, and I could still hear themughing at me. The corner of my lips pulled up at the sound. Even if I was the butt of the joke, it felt amazing. Before them, I never had someone willing to treat me as an equal. Let alone to be so bold as tough at me to my face. But as I grabbed arge glob of the thick green slime from my chest, I let a chuckle slip out too. It dripped through my fingers, stringing through them to the ground just as I reached the river''s edge. I deserved this. I knew better. Yet, I still ended up covered in troll snot because I was careless. There were worse ways to end up after a battle with a rogue troll, but being drenched in their mucus was not my favorite. Flicking my fingers to the side, the slime smacked loudly against the leaves of the overgrown bush next to me. He would bring in a nice payday, but getting his remnants from my clothes and memory would take forever. Oh, if my brother could see me now. He would be furious. Risking my life to chase monsters and sleeping in the forest with five men. Of course, they were in separate bed rolls and tents, but just thinking about him seeing how I lived now... I could picture the vein in Killian¡¯s forehead threatening to burst. He hated having his heir so far away and out from under his thumb. It was part of the reason why I left. Whenever he vocalized his dislike for my upation, he always said it wasn¡¯t suitable for ''the heir'' to be putting herself in danger. Not once had he said he was worried about ''his sister.'' There was a big difference. One I resented. As soon as I had the opportunity, I fled home like the hounds of hell were on my heels. To be fair, they technically were. An angry Lycan was one thing, but the Lycan king? Forget about it. A thickyer of sweat coated every inch of my body, and I excitedly eyed the water. The only good thing toe of identally puncturing the pocket of mucus that trolls had under their chin, like a croaking frog, was that I was given first rights to bathe. As the only woman here, I usually let them go first. Five filthy men waiting on one woman seemed unreasonable, even though they argued otherwise, but now it was my turn to enjoy the cool water instead of having to sit in damp clothing as the sweat dried along my skin. Not bothering to remove my disgusting clothes, I waded into the water. The chill in the stream sent a shiver along my spine as I bent my knees and sank down. My hands fisted into the sand, and I rubbed it over my top first. It had been the easiest way for a quick clean, and when the small pebbles washed away through my fingers, I reached down and grabbed more. Once I felt confident that the sludge had been forced from the fabric, I began the struggle of pulling the wet long-sleeve top from my body. I should have learned my lesson by now and switched to leather. The men had offered to make me some so I could sew it into a functional top, something easier to clean, but the idea of wearing that through the hot summer sounded horrendous. I knew what those men smelled like by the end of the day. Somehow, it managed to be more pungent after a day of working around camp than when we were out stalking, chasing, and ughtering creatures for the bounties. How that happened, I had no idea. While I appreciated my family of misfits and monster hunters, I didn''t want to smell like them. I rang out my top before climbing back up the river bank andying it over the rocks to dry. I knew I would still go to bed with it at least damp and would have to hang it up around camp, but it was better than it crusting with mucus. My pants were next, and as I pulled them over my thighs with a groan, my heel caught a rock and sent me down on my ass. A sharp cry left my lips as the uneven stones beneath me bruised my tailbone, and I kicked the fabric free from around my ankles. I didn''t bother toy them out. They deserved their punishment of sitting tangled up in a wet ball for the time being. ''Hm,'' A deep hum of amusement reached my ears, and my cheeks burned brightly as I looked up. A beast of a man was bent over the bank of the river almost 20 yards downstream, rinsing what looked like blood from his hands. His thick forearms were massive, and the veins were prominent as hisrge hands sshed water over them. His broad chest and shoulders made my mouth go dry, and my jaw dropped at his size. Growing up surrounded by Lycans, I was used to shirtless, muscr men walking around. But he put them to shame. I was sure if one wanted to, a full-grown Lycan could hide behind him, and no one would be the wiser. His dark eyes were alight with amusement, with his eyebrows raised as he held my stare and continued to clean himself. I couldn''t tell if they were a deep brown or ck from the distance, but I wanted to find out. I felt stuck in ce for a moment as the breeze shifted and his delicious scent wafted over to me. I had never smelt anything so enticing before. It was addictive and burned into my mind. I could drown in it and would greet the Goddess with open arms and thank her for creating such a perfect man and smell before ever even meeting him. Him. My mate. I could feel the excitement of my wolf as the man sat back on his heels, watching me. He looked entertained but not as excited as I felt. My hands were still behind me, holding my back off the rocks, and my knees were bent as I held my injured butt off the rocks. Any redness in my cheeks promptly burned down my neck and over my chest as I realized my position. His eyes roamed over me greedily, stopping to examine the thin see-through bralette I was wearing and the mismatched thong. The way I saw it, the less fabric to clean and dry, the better. But now I was second-guessing everything. Nudity wasn''t umon for Lycans or wolves, but he didn''t smell like either one. I took in another deep breath, my muscles tensing. I may not interact with their kind often, but I recognized them when I crossed one. They had a subtle undertone of pine. A bear shifter. He tore his gaze away from me, and somehow that made me feel even more exposed than when he was staring. I wanted his eyes on me. I wanted to know that my mate liked what he saw... even if I was propped up like I was ready to crabwalk. ssy. The man pushed his wet hands through his ck hair, clearing the strands back from his forehead. I was hypnotized. If he could make something that simple look so sexy, I was doomed. I scampered to my feet, determined to make the most out of meeting my mate, but I couldn''t do that covered in slime. I dove back into the water, arching my back slightly and straightening my legs. Maybe he would enjoy the sight I offered as much as I enjoyed watching him. The cold water in the hot summer heat was exactly what I needed to regain myposure. So far, I had done nothing to attract him to me, and I wanted to make asting impression. As I broke the water¡¯s surface, I noticed he was now standing, and giddiness filled me at the prospect of him joining me. Perhaps he was as excited about finding me as I was about finding him. His pink lips were turned up in a smirk, and I couldn''t tell if he was happy or if the look was because he knew something I didn''t. I sank down until the water touched my neck, using my hand to discretely wipe over my chest to ensure there wasn''t any evidence left of my time with the troll. He crossed his arms, the faded ck fabric of his shorts hung low, and I swallowed hard as he raised an eyebrow at me, openly curious about what I would do next. Did he want me to seduce him? I had never seduced anyone in my life. My entire life, I had been waiting for my mate, the man that would love me and that I could love. There was no point in sharing myself with anyone else when nothing more woulde from it beyond damaging my reputation and possibly upsetting my future mate. Most wolves enjoyed sex like it was a sport; nothing was sacred or taboo about it. But the idea of my mate being with other women, of having to possibly face those other women one day, made me sick to my stomach. Why would I put my mate in that position if I didn''t want to be in it myself? I rose slowly, watching as his dark eyes dropped down to my scantily d chest, where I could feel that my nipples had hardened to peaks beneath the fabric. My arms spread out at my sides, dancing along the top of the water in a silent invitation for him to look, to join me, maybe even for him to touch. But the amusement was gone from his face. He looked confused, almost spooked. I raised an eyebrow at him, challenging him to make the next move. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He lifted his hand and pointed at his hair before gesturing to me. My hand flew up, and I felt it... the moment my heart stopped beating. All arousal was gone, the blood had drained from my face, and I swallowed hard to keep the tears from welling up. My fingers slid into the thick goo, sticking to it and making me cringe as my eyes closed. ''Don''t cry, Charlie. You are better than that. You are a princess, heir to the crown, and nothing, not even having your hair full of troll snot, should embarrass you.'' My pep talk didn''t work, and I let my head drop back, my chest pressing out toward my mate as I quickly ran my fingers through the long, curly strands of brown hair to clean them. I kept my eyes closed, not ready to face him again until I collected my thoughts and emotions. He didn''t need to see all of my crazy right away. My lungs shook with nerves as I lifted my head slowly, my hair heavy with water that loudly dripped back into the river. The harsh afternoon sun began to rapidly heat me back up as I straightened, ready to try again. Meeting my mate shouldn''t be this difficult. He was made for me by the Goddess, and I had no reason to be so nervous. My eyelids cracked open slowly, and I took a deep breath before ncing at where he had been standing. The empty river bank made my stomach twist into a knot, and I rushed to the side and lifted myself out of the water. The breeze had shifted, and my mate''s scent was gone...as was he Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Two: Charlie Charlie''s P.O.V. I could feel him. His eyes were on me. The hairs on the back of my neck were raised, and goosebumps littered my skin, even as I warmed under the afternoon sun. It didn''t seem to matter how fast I ran or where I turned; he was faster. It was like he didn''t want to be found, and since he had been the one to run away, to begin with... I was smart enough to know that might have been the case. I just didn''t want to ept it. The deeper into the trees I went without my clothes or weapons, the more humiliation I felt. What kind of dignified woman, let alone a member of the royal family, goes chasing a man who doesn''t even want her? Water dripped from the ends of my hair, flicking around me when I turned my head quickly at a sound to my left. I could have let him walk away. I could have given him space, but I didn''t know if he was just traveling through or if he lived here. If he were just traveling, finding him again would be difficult or even impossible. I could spend months or years trying to locate him. I had dreamed about meeting my mate for so long, and I was terrified that if I let him slip through my fingers now, I would never find him again. It was that fear that kept me moving forward. I couldn''t lose him. Even if he didn''t want me, I needed to hear it for myself so I wouldn''t spend the rest of my life wondering, ''What if?''. There was no sign of life between the trees. The thick trunks blocked most of my view, and I stepped to the side quietly as I tried to peer around them. The breeze was still blowing to the southwest, the same direction my mate had taken off in. It also made it so I couldn''t catch the scent of whatever was lurking nearby, but I knew they would catch mine. A deer stepped out between the trees and into my line of sight, grazing. I felt my chest drop in disappointment. Surely, if my mate were nearby, he would have spooked the animal a while ago. I doubted a deer would be confident andfortable enough to graze with a bear in its presence. Yet, I was still aware of the distinct feeling of being watched. I could still feel the heat of embarrassment on my chest, knowing my mate was doing a better job of hunting me than I was him. I knew how to hunt and stalk creatures of all sizes, yet he was outsmarting me. Just another way for me to humiliate myself in front of him before even getting his name. When the sun sank down further, and I could hear the sound of one of my men calling out to me, I realized how far I had wandered. My feet had sunk into the soft soil as I continued to stare between the trees. I had been watching and waiting, desperate to see him again. ¡¯Charlie!" The deep and gruff shout of my name from Paxton made me turn my head slowly. The darkness that had taken over surprised me, and I looked up and around. How long had I been standing here listening for my mate or hoping the breeze would shift so that I could catch his scent again? ''For fuck''s sake, Charlie! What the hell are you doing out here?" Paxton''s eyes widened when he saw I was in my undergarments. It clearly hadn''t been what he had been expecting by the shocked look on his face. There was no need for me to be dressed this way as we remained clothed in our skin and were naked in our fur. Any in-between was almost scandalous. "I told you to stop trying to seduce me." Paxton was thedy''s man of the group, tall and confident. He could make a woman melt by shing his perfectly symmetrical grin and setting their panties on fire with one heated gaze. I knew he could. I had seen it for myself, but it had never worked on me. He tried. Oh, trust me, He tried. It was how we met. Paxton had ced his hands on the bar where I sat, caging me in, and leaned forward with the weirdest pickup line about loving women with long hair and how if I left with him, he would braid it for me in the morning. When Iughed in his face, the charming devil faded away and left one confused man. He hated the chase, and my rejection made him flip like a switch from seductive toid-back. The way he had put it, why would he spend time chasing a woman who wasn''t interested when he could turn to the next willing one and bag them with minimal effort? Too bad for him, I was the only female in the bar then, as it was early morning. So, he decided to take a seat next to me. He tried a few more lines on me with no conviction, all of which I shot down. But our conversation after that was great. I ran into him a few more times around the town over the next few days, and we got to know each other. We bonded after that, and he introduced me to Barley. Barley was the Papa Bear of the group. An older, jolly fellow, taller than most Lycans, but with a bigger gut than them too. Yet, seeing him in battle was like watching a child on Christmas morning. I had never seen such arge and round man move so quickly and fluidly with as big a smile on their face. My eyes locked with the grey orbs of Paxton, and I blinked my dry eyes once as I tried to focus on him. It was then that the feeling of being watched faded away, and I knew my mate was no longer around. My chest dropped as disappointment flooded me. It made me want to crumble, but I was stronger than that. The things I had dealt with in my life had forced me to have a harder shell and be tougher to break. Still, having it be the one person I had been counting on, the person I was going to love and who would love me unconditionally, that walked away made my heart crack. It wasn''t fair to put that kind of pressure on him before I even met him. He could still reject me, or perhaps he had already imed another. If not, maybe he wanted to choose one of his own kind to im. A Lycan with a bear... not many would be happy about that. But I would. Even if he changed his mind and came back, deciding that he did want me, I wasn''t sure my brother would be able to see past my mate being a bear for him to give him a chance. If something happened to Killian, I would take the throne, and having a bear at my side could send the Lycans and wolves into an uproar. The wolves and bears were always in one territory dispute or another. Bears like to roam free, unlimited by invisible borders and territory lines, while wolves like to establish a set territory for their pack to live in. "Charlie? For real, you''re scaring me. You were gone so long that we went looking for you and found your clothes. We thought you went for a run. I bravely volunteered toe after you when you didn''t and his hair was still damp, so I knew he hadn''t been that concerned. Paxton was excellent at ying the selfless hero. But that was all it was, pretend. He put on a good face, but it was mostly just to make himself look good, especially if he was putting on a show for a woman. ''So, you drew the white stone?'' I stepped forward. It felt odd to move again after standing with my body tense and still for so long. Paxton smirked, and I knew I was right on the money. Neil, our resident gambler, kept a few bags on his belt of dice, cards, and a bag of six stones. Five were ck, and one was white. It was our way of deciding who would be stuck with the chores and jobs that no one wanted to do. We each drew a rock in our closed fists and then opened them at the same time. Whoever had the white stone lost. It was fair enough, or at least it would be if Neil lost more often. I was sure he was rigging it in his favor, but when he did lose, he took the truly awful jobs to make up for giving away all the small ones to the rest of us. ''I didn''te because of the stone." Paxton pressed his hand over his chest; his head pulled back with the practiced offense. "I was worried about my friend. How was I supposed to know you were out here waiting for me in lingerie?" My eyebrows pinched together as I looked down at the old and faded fabric covering me. Definitely not lingerie. ¡±Be careful, Pax. If you keep spewing your heroplex bullshit, your eyes may turn brown. Your felt tight, and I could feel the heat building behind my eyes. Paxton was the biggest flirt I knew, and women flocked to him in droves, but he had nothing on my mate. Paxton was a pretty boy. I had seen enough of them at court. But my mate...my mate was rugged and handsome. He was a man. Just by one look, anyone would know he preferred being in the wild. It sounded like a peaceful life, one I would enjoy. I couldn''t get the image of my mate standing on the river bank, smirking at me like he knew all my secrets out of my head. He was so attractive I was surprised I didn''t melt into a puddle. Then he was gone, and I had never felt more alone in my life. Paxton jogged up next to me, blinking his grey eyes rapidly. "Darling, my incredible eyes are just a small part of a very big package, massive even." He shed his charming smile with a wiggle of his brows, but it onlysted a second as he seemed to pick up on my mood. ''What¡¯s going on, Charlie?" I shook my head, mumbling before diving into the water to cross the river. ¡¯ There are bears in the forest." ''There are also wolves." He said, sounding more rxed and almost as if he were trying not tough at his own joke. We had never had a bounty for a bear before, so we tried to avoid them when we could.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I ignored him. Leaving Paxton behind as I swam across the chilled water to where someone, probably Barley, had moved my clothes to hang from a tree branch. As I pulled them free and began to make my way back to our camp, Paxton called out from behind me. "There are a lot of bears in these parts, but you shouldn''t be wandering out there after them. It would be best to stay away from their dens.'' I nodded, unable to avoid the rogue sniffle as I wiped under my nose with the knuckle of my index finger. But as Paxton''s words settled into my head, they gave me hope. My mate had to have known these woods. He had moved so swiftly and seamlessly to escape me that I knew he must have been here before, maybe even lived here. I could only hope that his den was nearby. When the sun rose in the morning, I would find it Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Three: Damien All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Damien''s P.O.V. She had been wandering my woods for a week. A week of me following her like a lost cub, trying to figure out what her intentions were, before she finally snuck up on me. I had been stalking her each day as she moved so effortlessly through the trees, watching with fascination as she examined every abnormality. Disruptions in the dirt, broken branches, and torn leaves. asionally, I would leave a trail just to steer her in a different direction and get her away from my cabin. She had been getting closer to finding it each day. She had never given up or taken a break beyond stopping to relieve herself or munch on food. I gave her privacy but never let her wander too far away. Thest thing I wanted was for her to actually find me or where I lived. The second the sun was up, she was sneaking through the woods. When it set, she would go back to the river to stare at the spot I had been in when I first spotted her. Eventually, she would turn in for the night, and there was always an ufortable feeling that would settle in my gut, knowing she was going back to sleep in a camp of men. It was unreasonable and unwarranted, but I wanted to cross the river and drag her back to my side of the water like a caveman, but I shook that thought away quickly. It had been a while since a female had crossed mynd, and I had given her my attention. Even then, it had only ever been for one night. Once it was over, they went on their way. I didn''t see it necessary to seek them out, and it had been a while. Still, seeing her, even covered in some disgusting slime, sparked an interest in me that I couldn''t shake. It took everything in me to walk away that first day and not cross the river to enjoy what she was offering as she held her arms out and invited me to join her. Her emerald green eyes pierced my soul so deeply that I initially thought she was a witch. Someone as hypnotizing as she had to be casting an enchantment. But no. She was just that breathtaking. I hadn''t been expecting an uneventful day today. I had assumed it would be the same as every day before of her wandering the woods, searching for me. But she was one step ahead and switched the roles in our game of cat and mouse. When she stepped into view, I had been in my fur, hunched over my lunch. Her bright green eyes were wide, so innocent and happy. It was the kind of happiness that belonged there, that should be there forever. We held gazes as I ripped another chunk of meat from the deer and chewed it slowly. If anything, her happiness turned to amusement as I growled at her. It was pointless and sounded pathetic. My hackles weren''t even up, and I felt no aggression toward her. It was simply a warning, one I hoped she took to heart because I wasn''t sure I could fight her if she attacked me. There was a protective need in me, telling me to keep her safe. Fighting her would go against that, and just the idea of it made me feel sick. Instead, the green-eyed hunter simply sat down at the base of a tree and watched me. It was invigorating, but the long sword strapped to her back reminded me not to underestimate her. Any woman willing to run after a bear in their underwear and then hunt them for a week had a motive. I knew it wasn''t a normal reaction, but I liked having her eyes on me. I liked being the center of her attention. Maybe I did need to getid. The next bear that came through my woods would do the trick if she were interested. But the Lycan hunting me could also do the trick, satisfy the itch. It was so tempting. She waited patiently, her fingers slowly moving as she rubbed the tip of her thumbnail over the pad of her middle finger, the only indication that she was nervous or bored. She held herself with such confidence and elegance that I knew she didn''t belong sleeping in the woods. Her plump pink lips parted several times as if she wanted to speak, but each time I narrowed my eyes, went back to my meal, and she would press them together with a small smile. She was a determined little thing. I would give her that. But so was I. I couldn''t let myself get distracted by her, and knowing she was not here alone, having seen several men in the area recently, I needed to be cautious. Wolves and Lycans had never gotten along with bears, and I suspected this was a trap. Send the beautiful woman to catch my attention, so her hunting party can ambush me. My lip curled at the thought, and I stood over my kill with a roar that everyone would surely hear within a mile. That had to be it. I had never had a woman as beautiful and poised as her wander into my woods. Never before had they ever had any interest in me either. Yet, she wouldn''t leave me alone. The huntress''s eyes widened at my change, and I watched as she dropped her hands to the ground as if to push herself up. The action was confusing and made me growl. She was foolish. She should have grabbed her weapon. Even the small one on her thigh would have worked. I could attack her before she could get to her feet, but she might have been able to pull her sword or a dagger in time. Why wasn''t she preparing to defend herself? I stepped back, panic finally showing on her face. "No, wait!" She called out as I continued to move away from her. Her voice was like warm honey, so soothing and sweet. I could sit back and listen to her talk for hours. But that was probably their n. With her bright doe eyes, the addictive sound of her voice, and the pull I felt to her... she had to be using magic. Maybe she was tampering with siren blood, or perhaps she had a witch in her hunting party who had managed to escape my notice. Either way, I didn''t want to wait and find out. It was bad enough that I had allowed her so close while eating. Wolves couldn''t be trusted. I had let my guard down, which wasn''t a mistake I was willing to make again. As she scampered to her feet, I spun around, running through the trees as quickly as I could and as far away from my cabin as possible. Either she didn''t follow, or she was stealthier than I had thought because not once did I hear her soft footsteps behind me. I was on edge the rest of the day, waiting for her to appear as she had before. There was a sadistic part of me that wanted her to, regardless of her intentions. If she wanted to skin me alive, the risk might be worth seeing her smile at me again like she did earlier. I stopped, my feet nted in the dirt in front of my cabin. I spent all of twenty minutes with that woman, and I was already contemting allowing her to pull her de on me just to see her look at me with her lips curved up. It was ridiculous. Yet, as I reached for the door handle to enter my home, my legs stopped moving. The sun had just started to set, and I knew she would be sitting by the river, staring at where I had been standing when she first saw me. I''ll admit that I knew she was there when I walked up to clean my hands. She wasn''t exactly silent and put on one hell of a show. I could have walked away, but something wouldn''t let me. Even back then, I wanted her to see me. I wanted to get a closer look at her too. Just one look at her. Before I knew it, I was stomping back through the forest, furious with myself for needing to see that she made it back to her camp okay. She had never had any problems doing so over the past week, but something was different about tonight. I was so blinded by my anger and frustration that I almost ignored the sounds of metal nginging from the river and barged right to my spot, the same spot I had been watching her from at night when she went to the river. A man''s shout of pain made me slow, and I ducked behind a tree. "You should know better," The huntressughed. My eyes closed briefly before I shook my head and opened them back up to the rapidly darkening forest. "You shouldn''t be so cocky." The man said coldly, and as the sound of metal sliding into the leather sheath reached me, I peered around the trunk. "Come on, Roman." She said, nudging the bottom of his boot with her the toe of hers. "You never said I had to fight fair." A smile pulled at the corner of his lips as he looked away from her. For a moment, I wondered if he had seen me, but his eyes nced right over where I was hiding. The proud look on his face as he nodded and lifted himself from the dirt, made my chest puff with pride. Whatever she had done hadnded a grown man on his ass and proved that she was every bit the threat I assumed her to be. "Was that it? You said we were training." She turned her back to me, lifting her arms in exasperation before putting her weapon away. "It was sparring. I have trained you already. Now we just practice. You did well." He didn''t bother looking over his shoulder as he lifted his hand and waved at her dismissively. "You two, have fun." I watched as her back tensed, and she held still until he had moved out of sight. Clearly, she hadn''t realized I was here, or she didn''t know the man would have been aware of me. I wasn''t upwind, and I had been quiet. For several minutes she adjusted her sheath, pulled her wild hair up into a bun, and washed her hands in the river. She didn''t look up when I stepped into view and leaned against the tree trunk. There was no reason for me to be here still. I had seen that she was safe for myself, but I stayed instead of turning around and going to my home. "My name is Charlotte." She called out, her right hand moving again as she subtly rubbed her thumbnail against another fingertip. Even with her head down, I could see when she bit down on her plump lower lip nervously. The sight drove me crazy, and my eyes narrowed as I waited for her next move. "Charlie." Was she trying to seduce me, or was this just her natural mannerisms? Charlotte. It was a beautiful name and matched the woman it belonged to. I opened my mouth to respond, but I couldn''t decide how I wanted to respond. Should I give her my name, tell her it was nice to meet her, or demand answers for why she was following me? When she looked up at me, my mouth snapped shut. Those green eyes made the air catch in my throat. "Why do you keep running away from me?" My head jerked back with my eyebrows raised as I failed to hide my amusement. I wasn''t expecting her to speak at all, let alone for her to be so direct. "You intentionally leave me these little trails and tracks to follow, but they never lead anywhere. Then when I do get close to you, you run. Why are you doing this?" She was an intelligent woman to have seen through the fake trails I left her. Still, she sounded so confused, and it caused a sinking feeling to form in my chest. I didn''t like that some woman I barely knew was making me feel this way. I didn''t know her or owe her anything. She wasn''t even one of my kind. Hope filled her eyes when I opened my mouth, but I didn''t know what to say. ¡¯(...Goodnight, Charlotte. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Four: Charlie Charlie''s P.O.V. There were three things I knew for sure: My mate had the most incredible voice in the world. The way he let my name roll off his tongue had been reying in my head all night, keeping me awake. I didn''t even like my full name. I preferred Charlie. There was no reason for me to have given him my full name, but it came out instinctively like I was trying to impress him with a long, ssy name even though I bathed in a river and slept in the forest. I had hoped he would reciprocate and give me anything in return. His name would have been nice. He came after mest night, which meant we were making progress. I felt butterflies in my stomach at the idea that maybe, with time, he would be willing to have a real interaction with me. I didn''t chase him when he left me beside a fresh carcass yesterday. Instead, I watched him go, shifted, and ate my fill. It obviously hadn''t been his intention when he left it there, but eating the kill of my mate satisfied my beast in a way I hadn''t been expecting. He had provided for me... even though I had done something to spook him away from his food and then stolen it. It still counted. Okay, so it didn''t sound so romantic when I thought about it, but somehow it was also the best-tasting meat I had ever had. Growing up in a castle and being served only the finest, hand -crafted meals, it had been a startling realization that the bloody, raw meat was my new favorite meal. I was done allowing him to send me on these wild goose... well, bear chases. We had broken down a wall between us yesterday, and I wouldn''t humor him anymore in ying these games. At first, I thought they were cute. I thought maybe my mate was leading me somewhere. Instead, he was just keeping me busy. I felt his eyes on me the entire time, and each day I got more excited than the one prior. The thoughts would flow through my mind, ''Was today the day he was going to introduce himself to me?'', ''Was he taking me somewhere beautiful he wanted to share with me? '', or the most humiliating one... ''Was he taking me to his den? Thatst one was the hardest because I allowed myself to get my hopes up. I had ignorantly thought that maybe he had been taking me back to his den so we could spend time together without the possibility of anyone stumbling upon us. We didn''t have to do anything intimate or physical, even though I was eager and nervous to finally be with the man I had saved myself for. Just talking would have been nice, but he didn''t want to do that based on the three words I had gotten from him over the past week. At the end of the first day, the realization that he had been trying to throw me off his trail and keep me away from him hurt. It hurt so much that I almost stayed in camp on the third day after giving him a second chance and humiliating myself again. But like the stubborn woman I was known to be, I kept going. Whatever this test was, I wanted to pass it. I wanted to prove myself. Today was different because I was done ying by his rules. If he wanted me to leave him alone, all he had to do was reject me. My stomach hurt as I got ready for the day, wandering around camp and making coffee over the fire while the others slept. They would be up as soon as the sun started rising, but I was too impatient to stay in my tiny tent and sleep in. I stared into the mes, watching them grow higher as the water pot heated. My mind was swirling with thoughts of my mate and my past. Did he know who I was? Was my past the reason why he didn''t want me? My family and childhood had been less than ideal, and I still had the heavy burden of my title weighing on me since my brother was so resistant to finding a mate and having an heir. Until he did, I was stuck as his backup. It used to be the two of us against the world until he ascended to the throne, then it became the king versus his heir. If Killian didn¡¯t think I wasn''t doing enough to help him with his workload, I was failing my duties. If I had done more, going above and beyond to support him and earn his respect, he said I was trying to take control and needed to learn my ce as someone beneath him and the crown on his head. Yet, for some reason, I kept going back home. I would feel homesick after a few months and want to see my older brother and be around the familiar faces I had grown up with. As soon as I vocalized an opinion or suggestion that deviated from his by even the smallest amount, I made was shut down. If I told my brother publicly, he would berate me for being unprofessional. If I did it in private, he was free toy into me and remind me that my opinion did not matter since I did not wear the crown; he did. Eventually, I stopped caring and just started talking to him as my brother. Public or private, I no longer gave it a second thought. All I wanted was for him to hear me. As soon as he gave me his memorized speech about when and where I could open my mouth, I would leave. Getting away from the castle was one of the best decisions I ever made for my mental health. Arge handnded softly on my shoulder, and I turned to face Barley. The giant man smiled at me as he sat beside me. "You okay, kid?" My instinct was to shrug at him, but my years of training told me it was better to remainposed and keep your heart tucked under your sleeve instead of on it. He reached his freckled arm forward, proof of his constant time in the sun, and used a stick to adjust the wood in the fire before he reached back and grabbed anotherrge log. I hadn''t realized how low it had gotten, the fact that the water was boiling, or that the sun was up and the men were moving about. Roman and Paxton had made their way out to relieve themselves, and I covered my mouth when I heard one of them let out a long morning fart as they peed. Diego, our pocket-sized thief, was lying in his bed roll, exposed to the elements where he preferred to sleep in case of an attack. Even in the rain or snow, he would just move to the base of a tree and weather the storm. Diego''s hands were behind his head as he stared at the sky. He was minding his own business, always did, and I appreciated him for it. Neil was nowhere to be seen, so he probably hadn''t left his tent yet. "I''m fine," I said, resisting the urge to wince at using the f- word. They hadughed about that a time or two when Paxton got into fights with his one-night stands. He was smooth and tended to leave most of them with a smile on their faces, but one or...ten had gotten angry when he tossed them aside the following day. They always used that word either during their yelling or to end the conversation. "I''m sure you are." He poured the fresh coffee into our mugs, the lightweight metal heating my hands, and I took in a deep inhale of the rich aroma. "But you also keep running off, and each night when you I took a long and much-needed sip of my drink, ignoring the burn of overheated liquid on my tongue. "And I will be doing the same today." He nodded, smiling behind his mug as I stood up, wanting to escape this conversation. If anyone could get me to spill my guts, it was Barley. The man was as dangerous in battle as he was in a conversation, and he knew it. He watched with amusement as I finished my coffee and brushed my teeth. By the time I had my weapons strapped on, filled the pouch on my hip with a few sticks of dried meat, and was ready to go, the other four men had made their way to sit around the fire. I waved at them over my shoulder and received a grumble of grumpy goodbyes in response. "Good luck with the bear today," Barley called out, and I stopped in my tracks, not wanting to turn back to face them, as they allughed. "So, everyone knows?" I confirmed, and the big man just grunted in response. "I''m so d to hear my mate avoiding me is so funny." Theyughed even harder, cracking jokes about a wolf chasing a bear as I went down toward the river. It wasn''t funny to me, not even a little bit. A short way down the river, there was a tree we had knocked down to be able to cross and remain dry several weeks back, and I rushed over it, eager to get away from the men still hooting and hollering. The only one who didn''t engage was Roman, but that was because his mate had rejected him. He knew how hard it was to survive a rejection. Some days, I would look at him, and there was nothing. His face and eyes were just empty. Half of his soul was gone, and he was constantly hurting. My mate had been hiding from me, and I knew what I was likely to face when I finally got him to talk to me was noughing matter. If my mate wanted me, he could have had me by now. I moved to the west. I didn''t need to be quiet today. I wasn''t hunting him, not this time. Over the past week, he had steered me in every direction except this one, so I knew this was where he had been hiding. The further I moved, the more apparent his presence became. There would be a noise in one direction, and when I nced over, I would see footprints in the dirt or a noticeable scratch on a trunk. He was trying to catch my interest and get me to chase one of his fake trails. But I walked right past them. I wasn''t falling for this shit today. I was going to go exactly where he didn¡¯t want me to. Eventually, he would have toe out of hiding, and that was when I would demand an exnation. The deeper into the woods I went, the more I could feel him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I could also feel just how frustrated he was getting. I was no longer trying to track him, and he was in no way being discrete about following me this time. As he got angrier, he got more careless, stomping through the woods behind me, letting out little growls of irritation. My lips were pressed together to hold in myugh when the forest became very silent. I slowed. The feeling that I had entered somewhere I shouldn''t have gone sat heavy in my gut, and I couldn''t hear him anymore. My hand moved to my thigh to grab my dagger but met warm flesh as my weapon was stolen from me. He pulled me against his front, my sword between us. His arm wrapped around my chest, keeping mine down as he lifted the dagger to my throat with his other hand. The sharp edge of my de bit into my skin, and I let out a low hiss. "Why are you following me, Charlotte?" His deep voice sent goosebumps over my skin, and I sank back against his hard,rge body. It seemed to confuse him briefly before he tightened his hold on me. I held my head still, trusting that he wouldn''t hurt me but not wanting to be the cause of an idental slip -up. "I wouldn''t be following you if you just talked to me!" I wanted him to say something...anything so that I could enjoy the sound of his voice once more. "Why should I?" My eyebrows pulled together as I risked turning my head to look over my shoulder. He moved the dagger away from my throat a few inches, but it wasn''t enough for me to spin around in his hold and face himpletely. Still, his face was so close to mine as he looked down at me that I could easily brush my lips against his jaw if I moved a millimeter closer. "Because you''re my mate." Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Five: Charlie Charlie¡¯s p.o.v. My lips were damp from licking them, and his warm breath blew across them like a silent siren song, begging me to give it to the source and let him devour me. I expected a smile, maybe even a kiss. Any reaction telling me he was happy about the news would have been weed. Instead, he shook his head, his eyebrows pulling together as he loosened his hold on me. That wasn''t supposed to happen. He should want to hold me close, smile, and maybe even mark me. My stomach turned to concrete as he pulled his arms away entirely. My dagger dropped to the ground from his loose hold on it, the de embedding itself into the moist soil. His body heat leaving me as he stepped back felt like I had just walked outside into a blizzard as all my fears surfaced. I spun around, not wanting to let him run out of my sight this time. He had escaped from me too many times before. We needed to have this conversation, even though I was terrified of what might be said. My smile fell when I saw the horrified look on his face. The whites of his eyes were bright in contrast to the ck irises, and I hated that as he let them roam over my body, I felt inadequate. He looked bothered by what he saw as his gaze returned to my face. I wasn''t what he had expected from the Goddess... that much was clear. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "No." That single word made me wish the ground would open up and swallow me whole. The heat behind my eyes began building rapidly, and I knew tears woulde next if I didn''t do something. "No?" My echo seemed to amuse him as his lip twitched, but I didn''t find this funny. "You carry half of my soul, and your response is just no?" He tilted his head to the side, a heavy focus taking over his expression as the tears I had been fighting back filled my eyes anyway. "I don''t have a mate." "You might not have known you had one before, but you do now." My voice cracked, and I couldn''t even find it within myself to be embarrassed. "Bears don''t have mates." He repeated, his eyes locked on me with unashamed pity. He didn¡¯t know me, but how could he be so casual about ripping my heart out? My chest felt heavy, and my spit thickened as I felt the dam about to burst. "Just because you don''t feel the mate bond doesn''t mean you don''t have a mate." I felt it. I felt it enough for both of us and if he would let me, I would love him with everything I had, even after myst breath. Was it how I looked? Was he not attracted to me? Was it because I was the Princess? Did he even know who I was? "I''m sorry, Charlotte." It came out so formal as he stepped back, and my lungs shuddered with each pull of air. It was almost instinct to correct him, to tell him to call me Charlie. But that was what my friends and family called me. The people and the court members all referred to me as Princess Charlotte. He may be my mate, but he was a stranger. A stranger that was holding my heart in his hands and squeezing it in his fist without a care in the world. "So, that''s it? Are you just going to reject our mate bond? Aren''t you even going to give me a chance? I don''t even know your name!" My hands flew to my chest before gesturing toward him in anger. Talking with my hands was a bad habit I had when I got worked up. My etiquette instructor had tried to break me of it, training me to remain calm,posed, and emotionless even when I was dying inside. They would be so disappointed in me right now. Everyone always was. Most of the time, I seeded in keeping my mask of indifference in ce. Killian had been the only one I had ever shown my emotions around, and even then, I tried not to. He had higher standards for his heir than some emotional girl. Killian never said it in those words exactly, but that was how he made me feel everytime he did scold me. "I''m not... that''s...." He shook his head, his mask cracking as the first tear slipped over my lid and down my cheek. He looked startled and a little scared at seeing it. My heel snagged on a rock sticking half out of the ground, and I stumbled. He rushed forward, his hands raising toward me to steady me, but I caught myself and flinched away from him. "Charlotte," he said but stopped when he met my stare again. I couldn''t stand to be touched by him again, not when I was about to lose him forever. The fewer physical interactions we had, the better. I couldn''t have him keep touching me when he would reject me. It would make it more difficult for me than it had to be. "Don''t," I warned, my tears stopping as I red at him. He held his hands up as I took a deep breath. My anger allowed me to collect myself, and I schooled my emotions, just as I had been raised to do. There was no need to embarrass myself any more than I already had. He hadn''t officially rejected me yet, and even though I had wanted to know what was going on in his head bying here today, now I wanted nothing more than to get away from him before he could say those dreaded words and sever our bond for good. My mate didn''t say anything when I turned around and walked away. He didn''t try to stop me, but I did feel him following me. Like every day before, he trailed after me, ensuring I returned to the river before he left. Only this time, when I crossed the river, he stayed. He stood on the other side, showing no emotion, as I nced over my shoulder for onest look at him. His hand flinched at his side as if resisting the urge to wave goodbye. Because that was what this was. It was goodbye for now until I could work up the courage to confront him again and have him sever our bond. Time apart could be a good thing. He didn''t know we were soulmates before, but now he does. Perhaps giving him time to sit on that information and consider it would be beneficial. I wasn''t going to get my hopes up, but he didn''t know we were mates before. He does now. The men were loud when I returned,ughing and joking about returning earlier than usual to camp for food to refuel since I would ''need my energy,'' but I couldn''t focus on what they were saying, let alone respond. My eyes stayed on the ground as I felt all the emotions surfacing once more now that I was safe. Now that I was with my family. Roman was the first to his feet, and when I looked up and met his stare, my chest caved in, and the tears fell. The men went silent, Barley standing as Roman raced around the fire pit, catching me just as a sob broke free and my knees buckled beneath me. He held me tightly, shielding me from the world as I broke because he knew what it felt like. Roman had told me once about the pain he felt every day, the constant pull at his soul like an open wound that would never heal. During that conversation, I had asked him, "Does it get easier with time?" The silent shake of his head as he refused to meet my gaze told me everything I needed to know about how much he was hurting, even years after his rejection. From that point on, I had felt protective of him. He was a man who deserved happiness. He was the kind of man who loved unconditionally and would give anything for his family. A man who wanted children and a lot of them. If a man as good and full-hearted as Roman couldn''t get his happily ever after, I didn''t know why I ever thought I would. 1 *¡ï* My men stayed close to camp for the next day, sending me worried nces when I woke upte, and then stayed in camp myself. I used to hate staying still. After being trapped in the castle for so long, always being told where to go and what to do, always having guards reporting on my whereabouts, and keeping people away, I enjoyed my freedom. When we weren''t on a bounty, I would be hiking around our camp, exploring all the ces the world had to offer that I had only ever read about in books. The Earth was beautiful, but for the next several days, I couldn''t see past the memory of my mate standing before me, telling me, ''No.'' I knew we were about to set out to our next location soon, to the next town, in search of a new bounty or adventure. Before we left, I would have to suck it up and return to my mate to hear him officially sever our bond. I wanted to leave here with a clean break. Once I left, I wasn''t going toe back. Not ever. I didn''t want anything to be left unsaid or any doors to still be open. If I didn''t get his rejection, I would always wonder, ''What if.'' What if I came back to see him? Would he want me eventually? What if he mates someone else, and I have to feel his rejection through him marking them? The worst was, would I survive it? The chances of someone surviving their mate''s death were slim to none. The likelihood of them surviving a rejection was about 50/50; of the half that didn''t survive, it wasn''t the rejection itself. It was them putting themselves out of the constant pain and misery yearster, no longer wanting to live with the agony. It was almost a weekter that Barley growled at me as he walked by, demanding that I gather my belongings and that we had a job to do. He must have seen the panic on my face at the idea of tearing down our current camp and leaving because he quickly exined. "You''re going on the hunt today." My hand instinctively went down to my thigh, the loss of my favorite dagger had been a hard pill to swallow, but that was nothingpared to the pain of my mate not wanting me. ¡®What''s the job?" "Rabid Oread." That made me want to smile, but my body wouldn''t listen. That had been my first bounty all those years ago, and I had royally screwed up. If Paxton and Barley hadn''t been there to bail me out, I would have been killed by the rogue woond Nymph. I had learned everything I could about them since and could kill one in my sleep. It would be my easiest payout ever and get my mind off the bear. "Where?" I closed my eyes and looked away from him, staring into the mes. I was praying to the Goddess that it wouldn''t be on the other side of the river. I had avoided my mate for almost a week now and wasn''t ready to see him yet. "About a mile south of the town." So far away from the man who had broken my heart? "Then let''s go hunting, men." Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Six: Charlie Charlie''s P.O.V. It was like I was doomed to make the same mistakes repeatedly. Twice. Twice in two weeks, I had returned to camp covered in another creature''s bodily fluids. Only this time, it wasn''t because of my carelessness. I had gone savage. All of my pent-up anger and emotions were set free, and I unleashed a fury on the Oread that I hadn''t known I had in me. My parents, brother, and every tutor I ever had would have been appalled by my behavior today. It thoroughly impressed the men, and they sat back and watched as I dropped my sword and took the woond nymph on in hand-to-handbat. I knew my team wouldn''t let anything happen to me. They would have jumped in if I were about to get seriously injured. But they didn''t have to. Typically, I made executions quick. But one thing Roman insisted on was training to be better when unarmed. I could take almost anything down with a de, whether a sword or a dagger. But going into one of those fights without a weapon was a suicide mission. The Oread was unstable and weak enough that I knew she would be an excellent creature to start with, and she was. Her disease-ridden body and manic state made her attacks sloppy and easy to predict. I had maintained the upper hand during our scuffle until she copsed and fell onto me. Woond Nymphs were known for being one with the woods. Their skin had spots of growth with moss, mushrooms, and flowers. If one were to touch it, the growth tended to leave a thick green residue behind, staining anything it came into contact with. Simr to a tree, and probably the one she was bound to, she was diseased. Her body had been rotting, stinking to the high heavens. When she copsed into me, her rotten moss-covered body pressed against my front with a squishing sound that would be burned into my memory forever. But the smell, oh Goddess, the smell was horrendous. There was no way I could go to sleep without rinsing off first. Even having my dirty clothes near the camp would keep everyone awake from the putrid smell. I knew the river was safe during the day, but I had never had a reason to inspect it at night. Several creatures only came out when the sun had gone down, and the water couldn''t be seen through. But it was a risk I had to take. The night vision my wolf granted me allowed me to see several feet into the running water, and after determining the coast was clear, I waded in. It was the first time that the cool water had been unwee. It felt unreasonably cold without the sun, and I knew getting out to sleep with wet hair would be horrendous. Still, I walked forward until I was able to submerge myselfpletely. Grabbing fistfuls of sand, I began scrubbing at my clothes. The faster I could get this over with, the better. I wanted to be as far away from my mate''s side of the river as possible. Today had been a nice distraction, but Roman had been right. I hadn''t even been officially rejected. Yet, the pain of what had happened hadn''t lessened at all. Even when I was mid-fight, the bear with the ck hair and eyes was on my mind. A disruption in the water made my eyes open. I squinted as I tried to see what creature had joined me and what fight I was in for, but the bubbles from their movement obscured my vision. Just as I pushed off the bottom, arge arm wrapped around my waist and pulled me against him. I hadn''t been deep. The deepest part of the water was only six feet. But I had beenpletely submerged to clean myself and my clothes with the sand as quickly as possible. Sparks erupted along my skin, and I melted into the touch even though I knew better. My hair washed away from my face as I tilted my head back upon breaking the surface. ''What the hell are you doing?" The deep, familiar voice made me gasp, not out of shock but from the wave of desire it sent rushing through me as our bodies pressed together beneath the surface. My hands grabbed the back of his neck, holding him closer. I blinked several times as the water ran down my face. He was here. "Why are you here?" I gasped, feeling him moving us closer to the shore until the water only went up to our shoulders. "I... I came to return your dagger. I wasn''t expecting to find you trying to drown yourself!" He sounded furious, but with his arms wrapped around my back, I could feel his fingers digging deeper into my sides. "What?" I shook my head, thoroughly confused and trying to hide my amusement. "Do you know how terrifying that was to see? I walked up, and you were under the water, struggling! I thought something had dragged you down!" I figured his yelling would have alerted the men from camp, but the world was silent beyond our heavy breathing. ''I wasn''t trying to kill myself," My voice came out in a whisper as understanding dawned on me. Whether he understood it or not, he felt the mate bond too. It was why he came back to the river at all. He could have turned around and walked away when he saw me here, whether I was underwater or not. He could have either kept or gotten rid of my dagger. It would have fetched him a reasonable price in town. He also didn''t need to jump into the water to fight an unknown, nonexistent creature for my freedom. His eyes scanned over my face, looking concerned and confused. When theynded on my lips, I couldn''t help but lick them, even though they were already wet from being in the water. "You weren''t?" His question made me smile, and as he watched my lips curve up, he rxed. But he didn''t let go, and I didn''t want him to. "No, I was cleaning Nymph slime from my clothes." I wanted to tell him he hadn''t hurt me that bad when he said he didn''t want me. Not bad enough to make me suicidal. I would never let a man bring me to that point. But with how tight he was holding me and how close his face was to mine, I couldn''t find it in me to bring it up. Going back to the subject of being mates, before I had a chance to win him over would just be asking for him to reject me. I knew he would just shut down on me again once I mentioned it. He nodded slowly, forcing his eyes away from my lips but not letting me go.'' Oh." The flow of the river pushed my legs further against his, one slipping between his. I pulled them back and then wrapped them around his waist. His eyelids lowered, and he made a low noise in the back of his throat, making my core heat. There was a moment when I thought he would push me off him, pull us out of the water, and leave me here to return to his den. But he didn''t. Once again, surprising me with his actions. I had no idea what to expect from this man, which was terrifying. How was I supposed to make him happy when I didn''t know what he wanted? "Tell me your name." My face moved closer to his, and I wanted so badly to steal a kiss but knew I couldn''t. He had made it clear that he didn''t want me. Now, just because he was confusing me with mixed signals, it didn''t give me the right to kiss him without knowing it was what he wanted first. "Damien." My eyes closed, and I felt the tip of my nose brushing against his from our proximity, but neither of us was pulling away. Damien. It suited him. It was a strong name, one that matched the man, and as I repeated it in a soft and unintentional sigh of happiness, he shivered. "Damien." I opened my eyes as his hands slid from my hips to hold me up by my butt. Damien didn''t look embarrassed as he gripped me firmly, pressing my hips into his. Instead, he let out a low growl when I adjusted my legs and locked my ankles behind him, unintentionally rubbing my core against his hardness. I could feel howrge he was, and a shiver went down my spine in anticipation, even though I knew nothing more would happen. I couldn''t let it, not when he didn''t want me. Even touching him now would make it harder to walk awayter when he rejected me. Having sex with him wouldpletely destroy me. Not just mentally. I knew if I let things go too far, Damien would ruin every other man out there for me. No one would make me feel or satisfy me the way I knew he would. "Charlotte." He groaned as one of his hands slid up my back andced through the hair on the back of my head. When he pulled my head back, I looked up at the stars, practically panting when he ran his nose up my neck. "Yes," I moaned, unsure if I was responding to him groaning my name or encouraging him to continue and take what he wanted from me. He was so close to where my mate''s mark wouldy, and my hands pulled his head closer to me until his lips gently brushed against my skin. "Why?" I knew exactly what he was asking. He wanted to understand why the Goddess had paired us and why he felt this way toward me when he didn''t know me. But I wanted to hear him say it. "Why what, Damien?" "Why does it feel like this?" His hand pulled on my hair harder, and a cry of pleasure escaped my lips. I pressed them together, not wanting any of the men in camp to hear me ande down to ensure my safety. I almost sobbed with happiness when he ran the tip of his tongue over my neck. It was the smallest yet most erotic thing I had ever experienced.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Because we are soulmates." My thighs tightened on his hips, knowing I had said the wrong thing as soon as the words left my lips. It wasn''t what he had wanted to hear. Damien had made it clear thest time we had spoken that he didn''t believe in the mate bond for his kind. As I expected, he dropped his hand from my hair, ced it back on my butt, and slowly walked through the water. When we were standing on my side of the river, he rubbed his hands from my butt along the underside of my thighs until he had reached my knees and gently pulled. My legs loosened, and as I lowered them to the ground, Damien grabbed my wrists and untangled my hands from his hair. I felt like a puppet, unable to move on my own and using all of my strength to keep my heart from breaking once more. "I will take my dagger back now." As the breeze hit my soaked body, I crossed my arms over my chest to stay warm. My goal of distracting him from a possible rejection again seemed to work as he looked back to the other side of the river. Between the pale moonlight and my night vision, I watched as his cheeks and the tips of his ears darkened. His hand went down as he adjusted himself, making me blush too. I was proud that I had that effect on him. "I''ll return it to youter." Later. I tried not to hum in excitement that Damien was volunteering to see me again. "Okay, I''ll see youter," I whispered, stepping back. He nodded before turning and walking down the rocky beach, up the bank, and to the fallen tree. I waited for him to make it across before even considering returning to camp to change my clothes. Damien nced at me onest time, and I felt victorious when one corner of his mouth moved up as I waved. He didn¡¯t reciprocate, and before I hit the tree line, I looked over my shoulder to see him running his hand over his mouth and jaw. He shook his head and walked away from me as giddiness swarmed in my stomach. His hands were empty, as was the band of his shorts. My dagger was nowhere in sight Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Seven: Damien Damien P.O.V. I hated not having control over my actions. I told myself repeatedly to let the delusional and breathtakingly beautiful wolf go and to mind my own business. Whatever misguided feelings she had for me were just lust. Not a mate bond. Bears didn''t have mates. Most of them didn''t even settle down. When one did, it was a huge deal to my people. They would migrate from all over the world to witness the union. Most of them would enjoy thepany of strangers during their travels. It wasmon for them to reproduce, but the two parties would separate and go their own way once they had enjoyed each other. Very few mated for life. I didn''t even know who my sire was; not many bears did. I would smell our rtionship if I ever crossed him, but my father leaving my mother wasn''t traumatic or hurtful the way other species experienced it. There were no abandonment issues under the surface. It was just a part of our life and culture. Our mothers would raise us for the first thirteen to fifteen years of our life, and then we would leave the den, old enough to wander. I hadn''t wanted to live that way, though. As a teenager and in my early twenties, I did my traveling and exploring, but now I was ready to settle down. I built my cabin and wanted to spend my life here. The asional woman would pass through mynd, but they were always just looking for someone to fuck, perhaps to impregnate them before they went on their way, taking the baby with them whether the man wanted them to or not. Most men didn''t even know the women were pregnant when they parted. I never had, nor would I let them put me in that situation. I would only fuck in my skin and always wrapped myself up. Even then, I would pull out, trying to be as cautious as possible. I had nned to make a home. Maybe one day, I would settle down with another bear, fall in love, and have the cubs that my mother pestered me about whenever I visited her. I wasn''t going to choose some wanderer who didn''t want monogamy and let her take my cubs away from me. My mother knew my stance on it and was over the moon that her grandchildren would be close enough to visit her. But now I was confused by everything. There was a wolf, one of Lycan blood, based on her smell, iming that I was her soulmate. As much as I wanted to deny it and had, I still found myself being pulled back to her every second of the day. I hadn''t intended to show up here, but my feet started moving when I saw her men leaving without her. Before I knew it, I was at the edge of her camp, watching her carry in a deer and drop it down on an old torn piece of fabric in front of the fire that they had clearly been using for years. She had already skinned and cleaned it, and I watched as she moved to a pot of water by the side of the camp and poured some over her hands. Her back stiffened, and I knew she had caught my scent, but she didn''t turn. "Damien." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Goddess, the way my name soundeding from her lips was incredible. When I returned to my home the night before, I still felt her. I was dreaming about the sweet way her skin had tasted and the sound of her soft moan as she rubbed herself against me. I had been able to smell her on my skin still and knew she would be on my shorts as well. Had they not been soaking wet from the river, I would have slept in them. As soon as that thought went through my mind, I stripped out of my clothes and threw the shorts across the room before sliding into my bed. Dozens of timesst night, I had talked myself down from marching back to her camp and giving in. I wanted to take her lips with mine. I wanted to know if her tongue, among other ces, tasted just as good as her skin. When I finally fell asleep, it was the best one I had in a long while. I dreamt of her, of Charlotte. When I woke up, I couldn''t stop myself from seeking her out even if I wanted to, and I didn''t want to. I wanted to explore this feeling. I wanted to understand it even if I couldn''t act on it. I let out a loud exhale through my muzzle in response to her greeting, and she nced over her shoulder, her hypnotizing green eyes widening when she saw me in my fur. Clearly, she hadn''t been expecting me to show up this way, and it made me second guessing at all. I felt like a teenager again, questioning whether I was wanted or if I was making a fool of myself. Bears were never wanted by other creatures. The only ce I ever feltfortable and safe was in the forest, alone. My body froze when she began walking my way. She wasn''t dressed the way I had seen her before. Typically, when she was moving through the forest, she wore long pants. But today, she was in shorts that showed her tanned legs. They were toned and looked like they could go on for miles. There were several positions I wanted to put those legs in. Her tank top exposed a small strip of skin just above her waistband, and my eyes wanted to roll back in my head. I had seen her almost naked before. But seeing her here, dressed for a day around camp instead of trampling through the woods, she was in her element. It looked good on her. "You''re a lot bigger than I imagined," Charlotte whispered, moving slowly as if not to spook me. My head tilted to the side, and I knew she could tell I was smiling at thatment. Her words had been innocent enough, but after a night of dreaming about how she would feel pressed naked against me, I couldn''t my mind from going down a dirty path. "That''s not how I meant that, and you know it.¡¯ Her finger pointed in my face as she stopped before me. She was so close I could bend my head forward and touch my nose against her breastbone. Did I want to touch her? Would she even let me after how many times I had walked away from her before now? My thoughts cut off as she ced her hand on the side of my neck, her fingerscing into my ck fur. I shivered at her touch. Never in my life had I been more attracted to a woman. After how crazy she drove mest night, I was ready to shift to my skin, back her into a tree, and m deep inside her. While my body screamed for me to give in and enjoy her, my mind told me it was wrong. Charlotte wanted something that I didn''t know I could give her. She wanted a soul mate. While I felt drawn to her and more than attracted to her, I couldn''t get in the way of finding her true mate. I would settle down and start a family one day, but I didn''t know her or if she was the one for me, even though she imed she was. If she wasn''t, it would be cruel for me to im her as mine and take away her chance to find her other half. Plus, her kind didn''t like mine, and mine didn''t like hers. My cheek brushed against her breast as I turned my head to face her at the same time she stepped forward, and I wasn''t even ashamed that I didn''t move away. Pressing my cheek against her chest hadn''t been intentional, but she wasn''t pulling away. If anything, her breathing became deeper, and her fingers curled into my fur, holding me to her. If I ever allowed myself the luxury of fucking this woman, I knew she would be a wild one. No matter how regal she seemed, I knew without a doubt that she would be the kind of woman to ruin a man. "Would you like to stay for lunch?" Charlotte offered, and I paused for a moment before nodding. It was still early morning, and it would be several hours before lunch, but while my mind said no, my head nodded yes. The smile that spread across her face made my heart thump furiously against my ribs, and I stepped back, needing to regain myposure and sanity. My body shook as I shifted back to my skin, slightly amused when her eyes immediately dropped to my cock, but not at all ashamed as I grew hard under her stare. There was no reason to hide my attraction to her, and by the pink in her cheeks and the way she licked her lips, she enjoyed seeing my reaction. "What are you going to feed me?" The rasp in my voice surprised me, but as I looked her over, thinking about all the ces I would put my mouth and how I wanted to worship and feast on her body, I couldn''t help it. "Some stew. It''s going to take a little bit to cook. You don''t have to help me make it, but if you''re hungry now, I can get you a snack.¡¯ Her left hand rubbed her hip as if drying her palm, but it only forced my attention back to her curves and how badly I wanted to touch her again. I wanted to joke with her about making her my snack, but I wasn''t sure how she would respond. "From how you''re looking at me, it seems you might be the one in the mood for a snack." I raised my eyebrows at her suggestively and watched her shoulders roll back so slowly that it would be hard to notice if I hadn''t been staring at her so intently. A beautiful blush covered her cheeks, but if the color hadn''t given her away, she would have hidden it well behind her mask of indifference. I had to remind myself to take deep breaths and calm down. I needed to figure out this pull to her and then move on so she could find her true mate and get over her infatuation with me. A voice in my head told me she was only attracted to me because I was a bear. We were looked down on and frowned upon by her kind, and therefore, spending time with me, and especially fucking me, would be the perfect way for her to rebel. But I wasn''t sure who she was rebelling against. The men in her hunting party didn''t seem to mind me. If they did, they would havee after me weeks ago when I first crossed paths with her. Her eyes looked from my face to my hard-on and then back up. "I was offering you a snack. That would be a full meal." I felt my eyes roll to the back of my head at the image that came to mind of her feasting on me. When I opened them, ready to throw caution to the wind and make a move on her, she had already turned her back to me and was walking back to the fire Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Eight: Charlie Charlie P.O.V. I watched Damien out of the corner of my eye as he moved to the line of clothes Paxton had left up overnight to dry. Paxton was probably the closest to Damien''s height, but Damien''s thighs and hips were a lotrger and way more muscr than Paxton''s. My jaw dropped as Damien pulled them on, getting the zipper up a few inches but leaving the button undone. The trail of dark hair leading down beneath the fabric made me very happy indeed, and I had to swallow hard to keep from drooling. His hand slid into the pants, adjusting himself and making my body burn hotter. Could he smell how Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. aroused I was? My cheeks felt like they were on fire, and I turned away from him, running my hand over my chest to wipe away any perspiration. The less evidence there was of my wild hormones, the better. I had never understood how out -of-control mates would act in public, but I finally understood because I wanted to throw caution to the wind and climb Damien like a tree. Everything I had ever been taught aboutposing myself and masking my emotions went right out the window with him around. I felt Damien walk up next to me as I bent down, grabbed the knife, and easily sliced through the meat. He was too damn close. I knew if I lifted my hand, I could touch him. I cleared my throat before speaking to save myself from the additional embarrassment of my voice cracking. "Did you bring my dagger this time?" He sat on the ground next to me, leaning back against the log behind him where I usually sat. I had moved the log back before bringing the deer in to make room for me to work. It was proper not to sit in a chair higher than the princess, and I felt myself tense. Did he know who I was, or had he just wanted to sit next to me? He didn''t look at me, his eyes glued to the small fire I would have to build up before hanging the pot over it. "Do your men leave you here alone often? ¡ö My head pulled back at the anger in his tone. "We take turns. We can''t all leave the camp at once. Whoever stays behind is responsible for cooking for the day and ensuring no animals or people ransack our things." He didn''t like the answer. His hands sped together with his forearms resting on his knees. "I can handle myself," I whispered, suddenly feeling inadequate. Damien didn''t need to say it for me to know what was happening in his head. It was the same thing Killian said when he saw me walking around without bodyguards, that I was an easy target, weakpared to most men. It was ridiculous. I could cut down a full-blooded Lycan with my sword before they couldy a finger on me. "I don''t doubt that." I let out a deep breath, relieved that he wasn''t treating me like my brother did. Even my men had taken a while toe around to the idea of me being left on my own. I had to knock them to the dirt several times before they epted that I was one of them and could hold my own. I earned my spot here and wouldn''t ever be ashamed of it. Things were quiet butfortable between us as I cut up the meat and ced it in the pot with the vegetables and potatoes Diego had, hopefully, purchased in town. His slippery little fingers were good for saving money, but we never needed to worry about that. I didn''t carry it around with me, but I had more money in the bank than we could ever require and took care of my men. When I was done and had washed my hands from the pot of clean, boiled water we kept on the edge of the camp, I sat back down next to Damien. He had been so patient with me, but I felt his stare the entire time I cooked. I even felt him press his thigh against mine a few times, but he would pull away after a few seconds. "Why do you call me Charlotte instead of Charlie?" I whispered, wanting to break the silence but keep thefort between us. Thest thing I wanted was for him to leave again. I wanted to spend as much time with him as I could. "Because that was how you introduced yourself first. I figured there was a reason you gave me that name before your nickname." His head tipped to the side as he stared at me for a long moment. "Do you want me to call you Charlie or Charlotte?" Both variations of my name rolled off his tongue so beautifully that I wanted to ask him to repeat them. "Either one works,'' I choked out, pushing at one of the rocks surrounding the fire pit with the toe of my shoes. Damien let out a low chuckle, and I bit my lip to stop from smiling at the sound. "You confuse me," I admitted, turning to stare at him. His beard had grown longer over the past two weeks since I first saw him. It wasn''t extreme. Damien kept it trimmed, and it looked incredible on him. It was slightly lighter than his jet-ck hair and made him look dangerous." You refuse to ept that we are mates or even the possibility of it. But you''re here, and you don¡¯t have to be. You chose to be here. What do you want from me, Damien?" The pull to him was undeniable, and it didn''t make sense how he could so easily dismiss it. "I feel drawn to you, Charlotte. More than I have to any woman before." My head pulled back, and a sick feeling swirled in my gut. I wanted to be happy that he felt a bond with me, but hearing him admit that he had been with other women was hard to swallow. It wasn''t even singr; it was plural .... Multiple women. "You didn''t like hearing that," Damien said, his eyes narrowed. His tone sounded confused and curious, and I knew it was because he expected that I had been with other men. Lycans were very intimate creatures; most had been with several different partners before hitting their twenties, let alone finding their mates. Instead of addressing it, he avoided that conversation altogether. We weren''t there yet. "The pull toward you is strong, Charlotte, irresistible." His arm dropped from his bent knees in front of him, and he trailed his finger up my thigh. Goosebumps followed his touch, and sparks shot through my system as he moved it higher in delicate circles. "Yes." I agreed with a gasp. He released a low growl as his hand ttened against the top of my thigh, his fingers curling around to slide between my legs but staying several inches below my shorts. Damien was challenging me. I knew it, but I still fell for his trap anyway. I was furious that he had been with other women when I had been waiting for him, but it was more than that. I felt this primal need to im him as mine. I wanted him to know and ept that he belonged to me, and I belonged to him. Other women needed to stay away from him, and if he wanted to seek release... My body was moving before I could think rationally. Damien let his legs slide out in front of him as I threw my leg over his, straddling him. "Because the only woman you should be touching is me, Damien. ''We'' are just a matter of time. I can be patient. But if you want someone to take care of you, I''m the only one you should being to." My hand trailed down his chest, and his body shook. I wanted to brand him, mark him... im him. "Charlotte." His growl when I reached the trail of hair leading down into his pants made me grow instantly wet and managed to ease all of my worries. I hadn''t known what I was doing, but he seemed to enjoy it. I could fake confidence. I had been doing it for over two decades. "Damien. Tell me to stop if you don''t want this." I leaned in, my lips brushing against his as I spoke. The silencested a second too long for myfort, and I was about to pull away when he grabbed the back of my head and crashed his lips against mine. It was rough and primal. He sucked on my bottom lip, nibbling on it. My lips parted with a sigh of pleasure, and his tongue met mine. I moaned as his hands grabbed my ass and pulled me against his hips, rubbing my core against him. As much as I wanted him there, I wanted to touch and taste him more. I wanted to show him that I could take care of him and that he wouldn''t need anyone else. My hand slipped into his pants, the zipper working its way down thest few centimeters as I wrapped my fingers around his thick and hard cock. It was awkward to stroke him beneath the pants, and I pulled at the fabric with my other hand, trying to free him. He lifted his hips from the ground, and I grabbed his shoulders to steady myself as he worked the pants down a little, breaking our kiss. "Fuck, Charlotte." His groan did something to me that made me feel wild and seductive. As I grabbed him again, I watched my hand go up and down his length. He was massive, and it took everything in me not to tear off my shorts and sink down on him. I was mesmerized by how the skin moved with my hand as I pumped his length, and a small bead of white formed at his tip. It was the most attractive thing I had ever seen, and the thumb of my other hand ran over it before pulling my finger up to my mouth. "Mh," I hummed at the delicious taste just before he grabbed my head and pulled me back to him. His fingers fumbled with the button to my shorts, and I was about to tell him to rip them off when he pulled back, panting. Laughter in the distance startled me back to reality, but he held me tightly to him, not ready to let go. I wasn''t either, but I knew he wouldn''t befortable with my men finding us in this position. I jumped off hisp, running my tongue over my raw lips and fixing my top that had ridden up to be just under my breasts as Damien got to his feet. Even after he pulled his pants back up, the tip of his cock was still visible above the waistband, and I couldn¡¯t help the rush of desire that made its way between my legs. Touching it was one thing, but now that I had a taste... I wanted another. The tip of it glistened with a small amount of wetness from where my thumb had wiped away his pre- cum. I swallowed hard, still able to taste Damien on my tongue. I wanted more. More than what he had given me, more than what he could give me, and more than my heart could take if he didn''t want me forever. Damien''s fingers grabbed a section of my hair, pulling on it so slightly that I barely felt it before he fingered the front of my top and pulled me to him again. My chest pressed against his, and he bent down, stealing onest scorching kiss that made my toes curl before walking us toward the river with his hand in mine. "Why did youe here today?" My question made his ck eyes shoot over to meet mine when we reached the fallen tree we had been using as a bridge, and I felt my heart thump unevenly in my chest when his lips pulled up. "To give you back your dagger," He said, his voice thick with amusement. We had already established that he didn''t bring it. A wide smile stretched across my lips as he repeated the same words from the river, promising me more time with him. "I''ll return it to youter. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Nine: Damien Damien P.O.V. Five men. She lived with five men who snored louder than most bears. It wouldn''t have been a problem if I hadn''t found myself back at her camp listening to them for the past few hours after they had all gone to sleep. Four were in tents, but the smallest one slept by the low burning fire on a bedroll. He didn''t seem to be bothered by the drop in temperature once the sun went down and snored the loudest. It disrupted the peace of the night and reminded me of why I enjoyed the solitude of my cabin. I loved hearing the chirping of the crickets and the cooing of owls. I liked the sound of birds in the morning and how the wind would whistle through the trees. It could be a little lonely at times, but it was peaceful. I had crossed the river and shifted into my beast, only to sit about ten meters from Charlotte''s tent upwind. Even with the space between us, I could hear her teeth chattering and the tiny whimpers that left her perfect lips as she slept. I wondered how she would react if she woke up to me climbing into her small one-person tent and curling around her to share my body heat. After what happened today, I didn''t think it would go over well. She would either tell me to get out, or we would wake up the rest of her camp as we finished what we had started by the fire earlier. I would give anything to have her wrapped around me again. But I was also trying to be responsible. The same concerns had been swarming my head since we first crossed paths. We clearly came from different social standings, and she deserved better than a cabin or house in the woods, even if she was sleeping in them for the time being. That wouldn''t be permanent. I knew one day Charlotte would end up back in society with a house filled with everything she could ever want and men falling over themselves to get her attention. She wanted her soulmate, and I wasn''t that. She was a wolf, and I was a bear. Our kinds didn''t get along, and I couldn''t imagine how difficult that would make our children''s lives. I closed my eyes tightly, shaking my head as I tried to get the image of Charlotte holding our baby from my mind. Having those thoughts so soon wasn''t healthy, and I couldn''t do that to myself or her. Did she even want kids? She was easily the most attractive woman I had ever encountered, and the way she took control today was the hottest thing I had ever experienced. Our mutual attraction felt like two mes crashing together, ready to burn down this entire forest. The sound of someone moving made me tense, and I watched as one of the men exited their tent. It waste, so I knew they weren''t up for the day. Probably heading out to take a leak. It was the man she had been training with. I had heard her address him as Roman, but she and I hadn''t talked about any of the men...or talked at all. That was something that bothered me. I wanted to know her. It was a burning need in me to learn everything I could about her. If I didn''t, how would I know if she was a match for me? Pushing aside all of the things that would prevent us from being together, even if they were a factor in my decisions, I didn''t know her well enough to see if we would bepatible beyond our insane physical attraction. He moved toward me slowly with his hands in the front pockets of his jeans. His eyes locked with mine, and my body rxed. He could be a threat if he wanted to be, but nothing about his demeanor told me he was here to cause trouble. Roman reached me, sitting on a tree stump about seven feet in front of me and to my right. His forearms rested on his knees, and his hands were sped together. "She''s told us about you." There was no tightness or anger in his voice. He was simply stating a fact, and I appreciated that he didn''te out here with hostility or aggression. A man in his line of work with a level head and temper was rare, and I would hear him out. "Damien, right?" I stared at him for a moment before nodding my head. My body shook as I began the shift to my skin, but he held his hand up to stop me. "No need, man. It''s pretty cold out here tonight." I appreciated it but shifted anyway, wanting to show him the same respect he had shown me so far. "You''re Roman," I stated, pulling on the pair of shorts I had brought and left by the tree. After squeezing into that scrawny, pretty boy''s pants this morning, I made sure toe prepared this time." How did you know I was here?" Charlotte''s tent was silent beyond her soft breathing and asional shivering, and I worried she knew I was here too. Would it bother her that I was out here, and why did the thought of her catching me watching over her embarrass me? She hadn¡¯te out to see me. Perhaps she didn''t want to see me. "Diego saw you and signaled me," Roman exined, not looking back over his shoulder to the man still snoring on his bed roll, the only one not in a tent to have been able to spot me. Diego''s mouth was open, and his pinky twitched. I would have never guessed that he had ever woken up, let alone that he hadmunicated with someone. "Through your pack link?" I rified. I knew wolves had them, but bears didn''t. They had always fascinated me; it was how the Lycans had managed to take control of the world. They and the wolves were always so fluid and in synch when in battle because they couldmunicate and n attacks with only a thought. Something no one else could tap into or use against them. "We aren''t a pack. But you don''t live the way we do without having other ways tomunicate with each other discretely." Roman cleared his throat. "Charlie can be a very stubborn woman." I nodded, having seen that for myself when she came after me the first week. She saw something she wanted and didn''t want to let it go. It was empowering that she felt that way for me, and one of the things that intrigued me about her. "She is one of the strongest women I have ever met. She has put up with a lot of shit in her life, but I''ve never seen her cry until you showed up." Roman''s words felt like a dagger sinking into my gut, and I had to restrain myself from stepping back. I had known she was upset that I didn''t feel the bond she imed was between us, but to have made her cry left a sickening feeling in my chest. That had been thest thing I wanted. "When I was a teenager, I was head over heels for a girl in my pack." I raised an eyebrow at him. This was not how I expected this conversation to go, but Roman continued. "She was everything I ever wanted until she rejected me for my best friend. The feeling of our bond being severed was so severe that my wolf faded, and I tried to kill myself a few monthster." I stared at him, the whites of his eyes faintly bloodshot from exhaustion, but he didn''t look as upset as I had imagined. This was a man who had lived with pain for so long that it became normal for him, a part of life he just had to live with. What was I supposed to say to that? The guy just hit me out of nowhere, in the middle of the night, with the story of the most traumatic moment in his life. I had been expecting the big brother talk, not... this. "I''m sorry you experienced that," I said, and I meant it. I couldn''t imagine the kind of pain one would have to be feeling to attempt to take their own life. No one deserved that. He chuckled, but it sounded emotionless and forced. "I''m not saying that happens everytime someone is rejected. All I want you to consider is that I have the experience to back my words when I say, don''t reject Charlie unless you are not only willing to live with the pain yourself, but you are willing to put her through it. It doesn''t fade with time. If anything, it gets a little worse with each passing day that the bond ced by the Goddess is dismissed. Give yourself a chance to get to know her. You won''t be disappointed. The Goddess chose Charlie for you for a reason." My body felt tense, and I was instinctively defensive. Roman, nor anyone else, had the right to assume I would reject the will of the Goddess. I couldn''t feel the bond for myself, but I was still here. I wanted to ensure her safety and get to know her to see if we werepatible. If I were going to reject the possibility of a mate bond, I would have done it by now. "It doesn''t always work out. You were disappointed." Roman shook his head, looking bothered by my sudden retort. "No, it doesn''t always work out. Nothing is guaranteed, but the difference is that my mate left me for power. Charlie.... Charlie has already had a life people could only dream of, and she was willing to walk away from it for happiness. You, as her mate, would make her happy. She would live and die for you. She would give you the world in the blink of an eye." I couldn''t even fathom a connection and love that deep. To live and die for someone was a lot of pressure. Roman wasing from a good ce, and while I knew he hadn''t intended it, I was filled with guilt. I couldn''t subject Charlotte to that constant pain, but it also didn''t seem fair that I would be required to stay with her if things didn''t work out just to keep that pain from her. My only option was to continue as we were, slowly spending more time together and getting to know each other. We didn''t need to make any decisions right away. We would take it one day at a time. "I hear you." It was all I could say to let him know I would take his words under advisement without directly telling him to mind his own business. He cared for her and wanted her happy and safe. I appreciated that because I wanted the same thing. Roman nodded at me before pushing his hands on his knees and getting to his feet. "Thank you." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As he walked away, I shifted back into my fur, the sound of Charlotte shivering still reaching me. I would have to do something about that. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Ten: Charlie Charlie''s P.O.V. I used to think that redheads had the shortest tempers. That was until I watched Paxton throw a fit when he thought his favorite pair of pants had blown away from where they had been hanging. He had a terrible habit of never putting his clothes away after they dried and would get angry when the wind took them. It became a running joke. When it was time for Paxton to do hisundry, we always expected to find them strewn about the forest floor at some point. Sometimes, even with no wind or storms, Diego would take something and hide it just for the hell of it. Paxton never learned his lesson. It was hrious. I had never stolen his clothes myself, nor had I hidden them before. That was all Diego, so Paxton didn''t bother to use me when the men returned to camp, and he saw they were missing. He had been searching the woods around the camp for over an hour before giving up, cursing and grumbling under his breath. It wasn''t an attractive look, and if any of his countless women saw it, they would probably change their minds about him. But it was hrious. I was grateful that Damien walked off in Paxton''s pants, ill-fitting as they may have been. After what I had done with Damien in them, I wouldn''t have been able to meet Paxton''s eyes while he wore them. The next morning, it seemed that Paxton was still on the hunt as his loud cursing had woken me up. "This is such bullshit!" He sounded put out, immediately bringing a smile to my face as I pulled my sleeping roll closer to my chin. Only it wasn''t my sleeping roll. The nket was thick and heavy, and I tried to keep things light since we traveled with so much. I opened my eyes to see the unfamiliar brown fabric draped over my body and smiled even wider when Damien''s scent hit me. Had he brought me a nket? How did I not hear him entering my tent, and where was he now? The sweet gesture warmed my heart, and I clenched the nket tightly in my fists as I held it to my chest. The sun had been up for a while based on how warm it was, and it had to have been the longest night''s sleep I had had since living in the castle. I enjoyed it for one more moment before getting dressed and tripping over myself to get out of my tent. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. My foot snagged the bottom of the nket as I tumbled out of my tent. Arms wrapped around my waist, catching me before I could hit the ground. "Easy there, girl," Neil said, spinning us around fluidly like a dance before letting me go and walking toward the fire. "Running a bitte today?" I nodded, rushing to make myself some coffee and grab breakfast to head out. I had already lost so much time from sleeping in and wanted to see Damien. After what happened yesterday, I needed to know if his showing up here and what we did was his way of giving me a chance. Maybe I had been too bold, I tended to do that, but no one had ever had a problem with it before. If they did, they didn''t say anything. They couldn''t. They had no right to address the actions of the princess. Only Killian had ever spoken against me. When he did, it was always so direct and almost cruel. I looked forward to the day Killian found his mate and could stop being such an ass. "Slept in, but I have to get going." My words were followed by my chugging the hot cup of caffeine, although I probably didn''t need it with how much sleep I had gotten. I was running on pure adrenaline. "Off to see ourte-night trespasser?" Neil pulled out a deck of cards, bending and shuffling them faster than my enhanced eyesight could follow. Diego had rolled up his bedroll and sat a few feet down from him, straddling the log as he waited for Neil to deal. "He is bold. I¡¯ll give you that. I sent Roman after himst night, and the guy still came back an hour known he had been in camp while they were gone yesterday. Not only could they smell him, but the stew I had been making had boiled over when Damien and I had walked away from the camp to part ways by the river, and theyughed at me for getting distracted. I was slightly disappointed that Damien didn''t even stay to eat it, but I was too happy about what had happened between us to let it bother me. At least, they did until Paxton noticed his favorite pants were missing. "So he did," I mused with a small smile as I considered his visit and what it could mean. If anyone approached himst night, I was d it was Roman. The man was the most level-headed and collected of the group. Between him and Barley, it was a toss-up for which one would remain the most civil. Barley was the Papa Bear of the group, but Roman was the calm and civil protective brother who would support me to take on any challenge I set my heart on. Neil dealt the cards between him and Diego. "Make sure you thank him properly for the nket when you see him. The man risked his lifeing in here to keep you warm." Diego said, waggling his eyebrows at me. I wrinkled my nose at him and hid my blush by turning around and grabbing some food. "Please," Neil muttered, "The man didn''t risk shit. Even if you had been standing and fully armed, he could have just stepped on you." Diego let out a growl, and I heard a grunt as heunched himself onto Neil. Short jokes were the easiest way to work Diego up. He was like a little stick of dynamite. You only had a few seconds after lighting his fuze before he blew. I turned back, ripping into a chunk of bread as I turned back to face them, finding the cards strewn on the ground and the two men wrestling behind the log. "Where did the others go?" I asked and received a curt grunt of ''hunting'' in response as Neil got Diego into a headlock. "Alright, you two have fun." They didn''t bother saying goodbye when I left, and I had rushed away so quickly that I didn''t really give them a chance. It was the closest I had ever gotten to Damien''s den, and I slowed when I heard the distinct sound of wood being chopped. I was waiting for him to stop me, to tell me that I needed to turn around and leave. But he didn''t. As I broke the tree line, my breath caught in my chest. There was a beautiful cabin that, had it not been in the woods and made out of logs, rivaled the size of a small house. The strangest thing was that he had arge fenced-off garden flourishing with fruiting nts. It was beautiful and not what I had been expecting from him, but it was exactly the kind of ce I had dreamed of living in as a teenager. The small, quiet life in nature where I would grow my family and live in peace. I had almost expected him to be one of the bears that preferred to live in a cave. Many of them lived that way, and I was pleasantly surprised that wasn''t the case. Damien''s voice sent a chill down my spine, and I had to force my gaze from his incredible home to the man standing by the front corner of the house with an ax on his bare shoulder and his shorts hanging low on his hips. "Charlotte." My eyes closed as I let out a breath of relief at how happy he sounded. A small part of me had been expecting him to be angry that I hade here after he had made it clear that he didn''t want me near his den. "Damien," I whispered, forcing my eyes to stay on his face and not drop down to his chest, which was glistening with sweat. "I wanted to thank you for the nketst night." I hadn''t brought it with me, and unless he asked for it back, I wouldn''t return it. I liked having something that smelled like him and proved that he did care for me, no matter how resistant to the mate bond he was.novelxo fast update "You''re wee," He said, looking uneasy before spinning around and moving back behind his home. Stunned, I waited a few seconds, and when I heard him resume his wood chopping, I followed him. It sure was a sight to behold, and my thighs pressed together as I watched his muscles flex and move beneath his skin as he grabbed another piece of wood, ced it on the stump, and sliced his ax through it. I didn''t want to leave it at that, so I moved forward to help. Damien eyed me wearily, but then surprise covered his face as I picked up the already chopped sections of wood, carried them over to the open shed several paces away, and began stacking the wood with the rest. There was a lot in there already, but I imagined he would add a lot more as he prepared for winter. I bit my lip and hid augh, and let the thought slip from my lips as I gathered the next armful of wood. "Do you hibernate in the winter?" My smile broke free. I had intended it as a joke, but his cheeks and ears turned pink. "No," Damien said, grabbing another log and cing it on the stump before mumbling, "I just sleep a lot." Myugh broke free, and he paused with the ax over his head, staring at me as I covered my mouth. "Well, what about you? Do you spin three times in your bed before settling down to sleep?" His offended tone made meugh again as I stacked the wood in the shed. "Of course, I''m a very restless sleeper." He hummed, and when I turned, his head was tilted to the side as he stared at me with evident desire. "If you keep looking at me like that, I''ll assume you''re thinking about what it would be like to have me tossing and turning in your bed all night, keeping you awake." My joke fell t when he licked his lips and nodded. "I was." My hands shook when I approached him before reaching down for more wood. I would lose my mind if he continued to say things like that. The man could make me melt with two words. How was that even possible? I wanted him to drop the ax, grab me, and take me inside to show me exactly what he wanted to do to me. Instead, he shook his head and went back to work. "What is your favorite ce to have traveled?" His question caught me off guard, and I choked out the immediate response, "Here." "How long have you been traveling?" Damien eyed the wood by his feet before looking back up at me, and somehow his silentmand to get back to work made me feel better. It made things feel more normal between us. I was positive he just wanted me to be busy so he wouldn''t have me just staring at him. From the red in Damien''s cheeks and how unsure he sounded when he asked me questions, I could tell he was ufortable holding conversations, or maybe he just didn''t know how to talk to me. But his wanting to learn more about me made me so happy that I would cut down the whole forest if it meant he would continue talking to me. "For a few years now. The men call us bounty hunters, but I prefer the term mercenaries. It just sounds better to me. My brother hated that I left home, but I needed to. Out here, he cant control me." Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Eleven: Charlie Charlie P.O.V. "Did you feel unsafe?" Damien asked, and I shook my head, but there was a slight dy in my reaction. The truth was there were several times that I had felt unsafe. There were more moments during my time in the castle where I was either in immediate danger or was looking over my shoulder for it than I liked to admit. "Not with him. My brother scared me a lot, he let his anger and beast get the better of him, but he always walked away. He never physically hurt me. He just yelled and shifted to intimidate everyone around him. It''s what the pack knows him for.¡± I kept to myself how many people he had killed in his life because there were too many to count. Executions alone were in the high double digits; if you bring in all the wars and battles he had fought, Killian had killed at least several hundred creatures, maybe thousands. Regardless of how cruel he acted at times, he was still my brother. Killian was the only family I had left, and I wanted him to be happy. I wanted him to find his mate so he could see that he could be good. "Do you feel safe now?" Damien watched me closely. I could still feel his stare when I turned away from him. I nced over my shoulder at him. I wasn''t sure if he was asking if I felt safe around him or if I felt safe around my men, but the answer, either way, was, "Yes." That made him smile. Never in my life had I thought of a man as beautiful before. Pretty, sure. But never beautiful, not until I met Damien. His smile was so pure and genuine that I was determined to see it every day for the rest of my life. It was the kind of smile that would make the Goddess fall to her knees before him if She were to see it. When I returned to his side, he had stopped chopping and held the head of the ax down on the stump with both hands on the end of the handle. "Is he your only sibling?¡± "Yes, do you have any?" I asked as I grabbed thest few pieces of wood and stacked them in the shed. "I''m sure I do, but none I have met." His eyes were alight with amusement when he saw my surprise, and he shrugged his shoulders. "My father is a wanderer. I have to assume that I am not his only offspring." The reminder of our different cultures made me feel sick. Would Damien be like that? Would he walk away once we had children? Had he already? How many women had he been with while traveling who ended up pregnant? "Is that how all bears live?" It was almost impossible not to offend someone by asking how many love children they might have wandering around. "No. Most of them do, but not all of us. Some settle down for life." Damien picked up the ax, walking past me to ce it in the shed. He was very clear in his distinct difference between ''them'' and ''us.'' It was as if he wanted to rify that he hadn¡¯t been a part of the wanderers that lived their life freely with no concern for those they left behind. But settling down for life? That meant there was a chance. A chance for us. "What was your favorite job?" I blinked at him, surprised that he wanted to continue our conversation even though he seemed done chopping wood. I followed him up the front steps of his porch and sat down on the bench he had there. It had clearly been handcrafted, and I was wildly impressed when I sat down on it, and it swung backward. Had Damien built a glider? My mate was a man of many talents, and that impressed me. The bench rocked back a few inches as he sat down next to me, and I curled my legs beneath me as he began rocking us, pushing off from his feet on the bench. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "It was recent. The men left to deal with a Sprite causing trouble in the town." My cheeks burned, and I looked out at the forest. It was so peaceful here. Everything about the location he had chosen was perfect. People would pay millions to have a house here, and he was a smart man to im it while he could. "The men went off; what job did you work?" Damien''s thigh pressed against my knee as he adjusted in his seat, and I turned to him with my best attempt at a seductive smile. "I stayed in the camp to watch our stuff and cook lunch." It took him a fraction of a second to understand the meaning of my statement, and his eyelids lowered slightly as he nced down at my lips. I wanted him to make a move, to lean in and kiss me after I had practically jumped him yesterday. But he held still, so still, I was questioning whether he was even breathing. Embarrassment washed through me at the realization that maybe I wasing on too strong. I had jumped the man and grabbed his dick yesterday, for fuck''s sake. I adjusted, nning on pulling my knee away to give him space, but as soon as I moved, hisrge hand grabbed my thigh, holding it in ce. I cleared my throat, rxing again as I stared at his hand. "An Ogre." He chuckled as I shouted the words loudly, failing to regain control over my body and mind. "My real favorite was an ogre. He had been picking off kids and teenagers in a small town, about two days''journey from here. It turned out that he hadn''t been eating them as quickly as we assumed he would. He was keeping most of them in cages forter. We dealt with him and returned most of the missing kids to their families." Damien hummed in acknowledgment, nodding slowly as he thought about my answer. It was horrific, and I knew those children would be traumatized by what they saw. But I had been hoping that witnessing the ogre''s death would give them closure and being with their families who loved them and would support them in their healing, that they would be okay...one day. It probably wouldn''t be any time soon. The trauma those kids experienced would impact the rest of their life. Some would probably wish they were dead at first, but with the right support system, they could return to a semi normal life. Damien looked unbothered, but from how his grip on my knee tightened, I knew my story bothered him. "There is too much darkness in the world today. I wish you could just stay somewhere safe." My heart plummeted to my stomach. The fear that Damien could be like the other men I had grown up with made me feel sick. They did their best to lock me in a tower, wanting to keep me from the horrors of my parents and outside threats. But everything was a threat to the Princess, the heir to the crown. That''s all I was to them. "Most people don''t realize it doesn''t matter where you hide. The world always has evil, and it will find you." I whispered. My life now was safer than when I had lived in a castle surrounded by guards. There had been limited happiness between my parents, my brother, the toxic women of the court, and my ex. Now I was free and at peace. I had chosen my own family and had been chosen by them in return. "That is true." Damien rxed his hold on my leg, his thumb sliding up and down, unintentionally driving me wild. "You are strong and beautiful. I imagine many evils would want to break your spirit. I''m happy that you did not let them." "There is very little in this world that I would let break me." There was an unspoken continuation to that sentence, and I wasn''t sure he would hear it. ''But you, you can break me.'' Damien held all the power in our rtionship. I was ready to dive in head first, but he had reservations. I understood them, but I wasn''t happy about it. Still, I could live with not being marked by him, but I didn''t know if I could live without him. "Good." His deep voice sent shivers down my spine, and I felt so out of control around him that I knew I needed to address what happened between up yesterday. "Damien," I started, and the low growl I received from him in response made a rush of pleasure course through me. "Yesterday. Was that okay? I mean, did you enjoy..." I was on cloud nine after he left, but my mind started getting the best of me. Every action and every word from yesterday was on rey until I had second-guessed myself so much that I just shut down and decided to talk to him about it today. Now, we were here. It was time for us to talk about it, and I felt utterly humiliated addressing the elephant in the room. His calloused hand tightened on my leg, and I stared at it, too embarrassed to make eye contact with him. "Yes, Charlotte. I enjoyed it." My eyes closed as I let out a sigh of relief. I didn''t know what I was doing with him, but I wouldn''t tell him that. I couldn''t imagine how many women had thrown themselves at him as I had but had experience... women who knew how to please him. "I know we are figuring things out between us, but the rule you put in cest night stands, and it applies to you too." Damien''s hand slid further up my leg, wrapping around my inner thigh. My rule? The only thing I could think of was my humiliating deration to be the only woman Damien should turn to for pleasure when he had given me no indication of ever wanting more. "Are you saying that if I want an orgasm, you should be the only man I go to?" My body twisted, wanting to face him head-on to read his expression; I wanted no confusion or misunderstanding between us. "For now, yes." He nodded, his free hand moving to grab my jaw. "We''re just getting to know each other, Charlotte, but that doesn''t mean that we can''t enjoy each other while we do it. I want to take care of you. I want to please you. If you''re wet because of me, then only I should be able to touch you." Yes, please. I nodded, licking my lips. My eyes dropped, but I couldn''t see Damien''s hand as he used his thumb to pull down on my bottom lip. "If things don''t work out between us as we get to know each other, if we decide the obstacles to get there are bigger than what we would be worth if we did be something...." Damien looked angry as he spoke like the words tasted wrong or were being forced from him, but I understood where he was He had already told me he didn''t believe we were mates. But I did. And I knew he was mine. I would just have to prove it to him. "That won''t happen, but I can agree to that. I''m going to get you to see this my way. You may resist the idea that you can have a soulmate, but it doesn''t make it any less true." I pressed forward, stealing a kiss. He moved his hand from my jaw to grip the back of my head, but I pulled away. I was going to let him make the first move the next time. Until then, I would enjoy teasing him. I would make him want me so badly that he couldn''t think of anything else. "Come on," I whispered as I stood up and put some space between us, my hips swaying more than usual with each step. "I''m ready for some food. Let''s go hunting." Looking over my shoulder, I saw Damien following behind me. The light in his eyes and the smile on his lips made my nerves melt away. I would win this. It was just a matter of time. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Twelve: Damien Damien''s P.O.V. I never expected that I would enjoy having someone at my home. Specifically, I made a point of keeping people away from my house. But each day that she showed up and worked alongside me, the more I wanted to keep her here. She never once pushed me to go inside. Charlotte simply helped me stock up on firewood and assisted in caring for the garden and pulling the ripe vegetables. The best part was that every time we spoke, I learned something new about her. There hadn''t been a single thing that I hadn''t liked. I watched as she carried the buckets of water with me from the river to the tank I had in the back of the house. I usually would catch rainwater in it, but we hadn''t had rain in a while, and filling it up from the fresh water in the running river was my only option if I wanted to keep the limited amount of running water I had in my cabin. I had tried to get them to run something from town, but you had to have money for that. A lot of it. Living in the forest and off thend my entire life, I had little need for money. I would do odd jobs here and there, enough to livefortably and buy what I needed from town, but spending my life working for someone was not how I wanted to live. It sounded miserable, especially if I had to deal with others while working. Charlotte seemed like she would be good with people, and I hated the idea of her working and hunting down other creatures for money. She could take care of herself, but the potential for her to get hurt was still there. I felt overprotective of her to an unhealthy degree. I was torn between wanting to throw away my reservations and make her mine or stepping back and putting some distance between us to gain my bearings. It had been several days of getting to know one another with innocent flirting. As nice as it was, the tension between us was getting thicker by the day, and I was about to snap. Whenever I looked at her, I thought about how incredible it had been to have her straddling me. Whenever she let out a deep breath afterpleting a task, I remembered how she moaned when she tasted my pre -cum. I knew her favorite food was steak cooked medium rare with buttery mashed potatoes. I knew her favorite color was green. I knew her parents weren''t around anymore, even though she wouldn''t exin. It was just her and her brother, and they didn''t get along. She had told me most of her likes and dislikes but not much about her childhood or life outside the forest. That had been next on my list to talk to her about. I would ask her everything I could think of, wanting to learn every detail about her. The more she told me, the morepatible we seemed, and I was starting to think that maybe a rtionship with her wouldn''t be so bad. But the one thing I didn''t know was how she tasted, and I was almost desperate to find out. I dreamed about her, thought about her when she wasn''t here, and when she was, I was constantly stealing any touch I could get. We stopped by the water reservoir, and I ced my buckets down first, rushing to grab the ones in her hands to dump them for her. Charlotteughed as I did so, trying to refuse my help. It was adorable. "I got it!" Her front pressed against mine as she stepped forward to try and take the bucket back from me. "Charlotte, let me be a gentleman, damn it!" I said as I tried to lift the bucket over our heads to dump it in the tank. Herughter was infectious, and I couldn''t stopughing as we struggled for control. Charlotte pulled on the handle in a swift tug, trying to get it out of my hand, subsequently sending a wave of water over the lip of the pale. The cool liquid sshed between us, and we both froze. Her emerald eyes burned brightly with shock and amusement as she stared at me. Her wet chest was pressed against mine and rose and fell quickly. It was then that my restraint cracked. "What are you doing to me?" I didn''t give her the chance to answer my question. My lips crashed down on hers just as the bucket in her other hand dropped to the ground, water sttering over our legs. She released the handle we had been fighting over, and I groaned as her hand gripped the back of my head, holding me to her. I had lowered the bucket that had been above us in seconds, dropped it down safely, and spun her around to have her back against the water tank. Charlotte moaned loudly in my mouth, spurring me on as I grabbed her ass, lifting her until she had wrapped her legs around my waist. "Damien," Her cry of my name as I began kissing and licking down her neck, wanting to mark her with my scent, had me hard in my shorts. Her legs were locked around me as she used the leverage to rub herself against my shaft, breathy moans leaving her as I matched her pace. "More." One word. That one fucking word had me storming through the back door of my home and lowering her to the couch. She gasped as I tore her shorts and underwear down her legs, but my temptress didn''t shy away. I had to stop, to pull away for a moment as she sat before me in her flimsy little tank top, one she had been torturing me in with her legs spread. I could see her glistening with arousal and her nipples pebbling beneath the fabric of her top. That had to go too. Dropping to my knees, I reached up and pulled the shirt off, my eyes almost rolling to the back of my head at how perfect her breasts were. Fucking beautiful. I didn''t realize how fast I had been breathing, how desperately I needed her until that moment. I was torn between shoving my face between her legs and bending her over the arm of the couch so I could be inside her. My hands slid up her thighs, over her sides to y with her breasts, my gaze returning to her perfect pussy as I watched her grow more aroused. Each pinch and roll of her nipple had her pushing her hips forward toward me, weing me in. Her hand cupped the side of my head, her fingers pressing on the back of it, guiding my face between her legs as she whispered again. "More." That''s my girl. I didn''t waste any more time. I would be seeing a lot more of her naked after this. There was no way I could keep my hands off her after knowing if she tasted as good as she looked and smelled. I kissed right above her slit, my arms going under her thighs, pulling her closer to the edge of the couch. Charlotte fell back, and as my mouth closed around her clit, I looked up at her. She was magnificent. Her hands cupped her breasts. Her nipples pinched between her knuckles as I sucked on her clit. Her eyes were open, locked on mine as she cried in pleasure, "Oh! Oh! Yes!" My tongue moved down to her entrance, and I groaned at how sweet she tasted. It was better than I had hoped, and undoubtedly, it was my new favorite vor. Her hips began grinding against my face, and I returned to her clit. I wanted her toe undone for me and on me. As I licked, sucked, and even nibbled on her clit, her hips and thighs began to tremble. Her moaning became louder, and her back arched as she came undone. Her cry of my name as she orgasmed burned into my memory, and I continued to eat her out like it was myst meal, letting her enjoy everyst wave of pleasure that came with her release. "That... that was incredible." Charlotte panted as I turned my head and licked and kissed her thigh. She didn''t move as I worked my way up her stomach, capturing her nipple in my mouth before eventually returning to her lips. "You taste so fucking good." I swiped my tongue against hers, wanting her to understand exactly how maddening her cum tasted. It could bring a grown man to tears. "Damien," Her body writhed beneath me, her eyelid lowered with desire. Her beast hade forward. Her emerald green eyes had turned ck, making me want her even more. "Yes, baby?" The name slipped from my lips before I could think to stop myself, and I loved that she shivered in response. "Tell me what you need." "More." I stood up, stepping out of my shorts as she turned on the couch,ying her head on the cushion next to the armrest. She looked so dainty and so damn beautiful in my home. A smile graced Charlotte''s lips as I climbed over her, settling between her legs. She looked nervous and excited but wasted no time leaning up to kiss me, rubbing her wet pussy on my hard cock. I wanted to remind her that this was just sex. It didn''t mean anything and wouldn''t change anything between us, but I knew that was a lie. Reaching between us, I lined myself up with her entrance before pushing inside her slowly. She was so tight that my jaw clenched, and I groaned in pleasure. "Yes," Charlotte cried out, and I pulled back before mming into her as deep as I could go. Her back arched, and her body pressed against mine as she lifted her hips with each thrust. The ck of her beast''s eyes melted away, and she stared up at me with the bright green eyes I adored. My arm wrapped under her knee, pulling it up to my shoulder as I leaned down for her lips. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Damien, yes!" I tilted my hips forward, the angle allowing me to rub against her clit with each thrust, and my head dropped into her neck as I felt her walls tighten around me. "Fuck, baby." I couldn''t hold it anymore, and as soon as she came, I pulled out and did the same, right on her pussy. The possessive side of me took over, and I slipped my hand between us, rubbing my cum against her clit. Her pelvis trembled as I did so, and I continued to y with her until her body had rxed. With onest kiss, I got up, reaching out to help her, but the sight of blood on my fingers made me pause. "Mh, I think we should do that again," Charlotte said as she sat up, but she paused when she saw my hand between us and the evidence of what just happened on it. "Damien, it''s not a big deal." But it was a big deal. I could feel my heart mming into my ribs. My brain couldn''t focus on anything besides the blood on my hand. I hadn''t hurt her, but I had taken her virginity. On a fucking couch. I wasn''t sure how long she had been talking to me that I didn''t hear her. I was focused on the horror of taking a woman''s virginity when she had clearly been saving it for her soulmate. Wolves didn''t usually wait, but she did. It made me both proud and anxious at the same time. My mind kept repeating the same line over and over again. ''Bears don''t have mates.'' When she finally caught my attention by throwing my kitchen towel over my hand and wiping off the blood and cum, I blinked into focus as her lips pressed against mine. "I''m going to head home and give you some time alone, but don''t make this into something more than it is. I''ll be back soon." Charlotte strolled to the door with her head held high as I stood there with a dish towel over my hand like an asshole. "Don''t shut down on me, Damien. I need you, and I n on fucking you again very soon." Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Thirteen: Damien Damien''s P.O.V. My palms slid against the fabric of my shorts as I rubbed my legs, trying to distract myself from what I had done. I felt like aplete asshole. I couldn¡¯t sleep and ended up torturing myself all night thinking about it. I wanted Charlotte again. I craved her. Yet, the guilt of not only taking her virginity but doing it so hard and deep and on the fucking couch when there was a bed one room over had me feeling sick. She deserved so much better. I should have made her some food and then taken her to my bed. We could have gone slowly until she had adjusted to my size. I didn''t need to thrust into Charlotte the way I did. I would make it up to her and ensure she had a better experience next time. Flowers, candles...romance. Women loved that shit. I couldn''t sit back without doing something. I nned to give her a tour of my home when she got here this morning, demanding she rx while I cooked her breakfast. We could talk as we ate our food, and I would make sure she was okay with what happenedst night. While I appreciated her help over the past week, I didn''t intend to make her do my chores. She just started helping me one day, which meant a lot to me. No one had helped me before without wanting something in return. Charlotte only wanted to spend time with me to see if we could be more. I didn''t say anything about it, but I didn''t stop her either. She wouldn''t listen to me, even if I did tell her to stop. She had no problem doing manual work and getting dirty. Charlotte was incredible. I could picture us doing our daily chores around the house while our kids ran around the yard, and the image was just too good to dismiss. I wasn''t ready to let her go, but I needed to make up for my carelessness before we moved any further. I walked back and forth from the river all night, wanting to make sure the tank waspletely full today before she showed up. There were a lot of chores that if she wanted to help with, she could. But taking over a dozen trips back and forth from the river, carrying buckets of water was not the kind of work I would want my woman doing. The idea of her bing my woman sounded better each day we spent together. I was excited. Nervous but excited. When morning passed, and the sun began the descent of the afternoon sun, my excitement turned into anxiety. Charlotte hadn''t shown up like she had every day before, and I debated going after her. I didn''t know if what happened yesterday had hit herst night after she left or if she truly was happy about it. She said she would give me space to think but that she would be back. I wanted to offer her the same consideration. I wanted to, but I didn''t. I needed to know she was okay. My hands pressed into my knees as I pushed myself to my feet and stormed out of my cabin. I ended up across the river and standing in the middle of her empty camp before I knew it. There should have been at least one person here. Charlotte said they always left one person behind to protect their belongings. Yet, their camp was empty. Worry settled deep in my chest. Something had to have happened. They wouldn''t abandon their camp unless there had been an emergency. Was someone injured? My head spun from side to side as I scanned the area, looking for any sign of struggle. Was Charlotte okay? If she was my mate, would I be able to feel it if she were in danger or hurt? I could hear my blood pumping loudly in my head as my breathing picked up. Her scent was still here, and I couldn''t pick up traces of blood. Yet, I wasing up with a million thoughts and ideas about what could have happened, and each one was worse than thest. They had done an excellent job of limiting any marks or tracks someone could follow, but Charlotte¡¯s scent made it easy for me to chase her band of mercenaries down. I wanted to shift to get there faster, but I knew a bear sprinting through the woods would be louder and N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. catch more attention than a man. It was only an hourter that I reached the outskirts of the town. The humans had done a good job building a new society after the Great War when Lycanstook control of the world and all supernatural creatures came out of hiding, but their poption was still only an eighth of the size it used to be. Their towns and cities were significantly smaller, and most were hidden, still geared up for war against supernatural creatures. Ones like this, though, weed the new way of life...to an extent. The humans still weren''t happy with our kind being around, but it was their new normal, and they had epted that it was better to work with us than to be against us. As I jogged past them, a woman ushered her children into her waiting car. She knew I wasn''t human from her tone and the look she sent me. It was one of the reasons why I hateding to town, but I had done it enough that people knew of me. They knew I existed, lived nearby, and put up with me, even if they didn''t like my kind. Charlotte''s scent was diluted by everyone walking around, and I pushed myself to move faster. I couldn''t lose it. Just as I was jogging past one of the inns, a small body came rushing through the door, smacking into my side. Sparks erupted across my chest as I wrapped my arms around her and held her to me, steadying us. "Damien?" Charlotte''s soft voice was full of confusion, but a smile stretched across her face when she pulled back and looked up at me." Damien! What are you doing here?" She pulled her arms from where they were squished between us and threw them around my neck. It was not the greeting I had been expecting, but I was so happy to see she was okay that my hand grabbed the side of her head, and I kissed her. She responded eagerly and pushed up on her toes to be closer to me. "Well, I was not expecting that." A familiar voice called out from my right, and I pulled away to bare my teeth at the pretty boy. Charlotte had told me about the men she traveled with, and I knew this man, Paxton, was the one I liked the least. His constant flirting with Charlotte made me want to tear out his tongue. "Damien, why did youe to town? I could have picked something up for you if you needed." Charlotte didn''t bother to look at Paxton; her bright green eyes were locked on me, and it made me happy that she didn''t feel he was worth her attention when I was present. ''''You didn''t show up, and your camp was empty." Paxton snorted with amusement next to us, looking as though she were about to make fun of me for rushing into town to find Charlotte before a look of horror crossed his face. "My stuff!¡± I raised my eyebrows as he turned on his heels and ran toward the forest." Don''t mind him. Someone stole his favorite pants the other day, and he''s been a bit jumpy about leaving camp since." Charlotte''s arms were still around my neck, and she leaned up, kissing my jaw. How could one woman make me feel this way? The small touches she did were everything, and I was addicted to her. "I didn''t mean to worry you. I was rushing out to see you right now. We had toe here to cash in for ourst bounty, and they gave us another one." I heard the paper in her hand crinkling as she waved it behind my head, but I was unsure if I wanted to know what danger she was about to put herself in. Her cheeks lit up in a soft pink glow as she smiledrger than I had ever seen. "You were worried about me. You came after me." "Of course I did. Why wouldn''t Ie after you? I needed to make sure you were okay, Charlotte." My voice lowered as I began walking her backward and out of the way of a passing couple. She seemed to pick up on the double meaning of my words, and she kissed me again, nodding as she assured me, "I am more than okay. I''ve never been happier. I could do without all the human women checking out my shirtless mate, but other than that, I am wonderful." I didn''t bother looking around to see if she was just joking with me or if people had stopped to stare. "I almost showed up in my fur. Then I would be naked." "If you had shown up naked, we would have been giving them a different show altogether." Her eyes sparkled with mischief, and I felt mine widen with surprise. "Charlotte, what happened yesterday....'' "Was perfect, and I would love for it to happen again." She interjected, her body tense, and her smile fell as she went on the defense. "It will happen again, but not like that." I shook my head, my hands sliding under her shirt to rest on her hips. "If I had known that was your first time, I would have done things differently. I am going to do things differently the next time." ''Starting with protection.'' I thought to myself. I had been careless and desperate to get inside the beautiful woman offering herself to me, begging for me, that I didn''t use my brain. A child was thest thing either of us needed, but the thought of not going bare, now that I knew how good it was, was infuriating. I didn''t want anything between us, ever. "There you are, girl! It''s time to go." Arge man I recognized from her camp came pushing through the crowd, the others trailing behind him. "Barley! This is Damien. Damien, this is Barley." Charlotte excitedly gestured between us, and he gave me a nod before discretely looking around. "Nice to meet you, Damien. We can get to know each other betterter. We need to get a move on." Barley gestured for us to begin walking, and I felt myself on high alert, pulling Charlotte behind me by the hand to shield her from whatever had set the big man off. I began heading toward their camp, but the giant wolf shifter quickly cut in front of me and steered us in the opposite direction. Once we were deep in the forest and out of sight of the town, the group turned and began the long journey back to their camp. There were only three men with us, so I had to assume one had stayed behind after all. Diego, the loud snorer, was missing from the group, and Paxton had presumably run back when he heard their camp was unattended. "What happened?" Charlotte asked when the camp came back into view through the trees. "Seems someone heard you being referred to by Charlotte instead of Charlie, and gossip began to spread about you being in town." Roman chimed in, walking behind us and ncing back and around us every few seconds to ensure we were alone. My back stiffened. I had called her Charlotte several times, but that was her name. Still, I wondered if I had put her in danger without even knowing it. It didn''t make sense, and I wanted to know how people knew her and why it was a big deal for her to be there. "That''s her name. Why would that cause problems?" I asked, not liking the way they nced at each other. I looked down at Charlotte, but her gaze was locked on the ground, and even when I gently pulled on her hand, she refused to look up. "I think it would just be best if you called me Charlie when we are in public. I can''t be Charlotte there." Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Fourteen: Charlie Charlie''s P.O.V. Damien had walked with us back to camp, and I could practically taste the dread bubbling up and poisoning my good mood. I could feel how bothered he was, but I wasn''t ready to bring him into that part of my world. He was learning who I was as a person. My crown wasn¡¯t tainting his perception of me just yet. I preferred that. I was more than my title, and I knew if that were thrown into the mix, he would be bothered by it. I had to take baby steps with him, and as excited and eager as I was to finally have my mate, I was ready for him to want me as much as I wanted him. My impatience was going to drive me insane. Damien sat on the log beside me as Neil and Diego argued over their dice game. Roman sat quietly, staring into the fire, as usual, lost in thought. Barley and Paxton loudly joked with each other, sipping the liquor they had purchased from town. We hadn''t been able to do our entire supply run because of me, so we would have to return in a few days. I was hoping things would have settled down by then. Thest thing I wanted was for Damien to see how wild people could get when they realized the princess was among them. Most of the time, they were happy and excited to see me. But asionally, when they realized I didn''t have guards, they would take out their anger and annoyance for what was going on in the world on me. When it got out of hand like that, and I was outnumbered, threatened, and asionally getting attacked, it was almost as scary as facing my brother in his Lycan form on the battlefield. People could be cruel, but I had to ept that early on in life. As an adult, I had to be careful to dodge that minefield. I pressed my leg against Damien''s, feeling my heart drop when he pulled away. Having him sitting here, staying with us instead of returning to his home, was confusing. Whatever battle he was fighting in his head seemed to consume his energy because he wouldn''t even look at me. "Do you want to go for a walk?" I whispered, my cheeks heating up when Diego, Neil, and Paxton started hooting and hollering. They were the worst. I loved them. "To talk." My rification received a few chuckles as they returned to their game and conversations. I felt Damien tense at my question, and I worried I had done something wrong. Why was he here if he didn''t want to be around me? "No, I think I''m going to head home.¡¯ He stood, and I almost expected him to turn to me to help me up or to ask me to walk back to the river with him for a proper goodbye, but he started walking without another word. "Wait!" I called out as I jumped from my seat and chased after him. "Did I do something wrong?" "No.- Iughed coldly, grabbing his arm and encouraging him to face me. "Then why are you treating me like this? You haven''t said a word to me in hours; you''ve pulled away each time I try to touch you, and now N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. you''re leaving without a goodbye, a kiss, or maybe, I don''t know, even looking at me." Damien spun to face me, his ck eyes burning into my soul as I saw that he had built his walls back up. "Who are you?" My jaw dropped open. I knew Damien wasn''t stupid and that having to run from town when someone recognized me would raise some questions, but I wanted to keep that part of myself tucked away for now. ¡¯I... I''m me." "And who is that? Are you Charlotte, or are you Charlie? What''s the difference because I''m starting to feel like they may be two different people?" Damien''s hand grabbed my hip as I stepped closer, but it almost seemed instinctive. He dropped it as soon as he realized he had done it. "Ie from a prominent family. A lot of people know of me, but they''re all strangers. They only know of my full name, or they''ve seen my picture." I stepped in front of him to stop him from leaving when he moved toward the fallen tree on the river bank. I looked between his eyes, silently begging him not to push me for more information... information I wasn''t ready to share. It was a double-edged sword. Telling him would push him away, and keeping it a secret would push him away. It was just a matter of deciding which one I could return from. I wanted him to fall in love with me for who I am, not hate me for being Princess Charlotte. Ironically, my biggest fear when I was being courted by men in the past was that they always wanted what they would get from being associated with me because of my status. Not a single one of them cared to learn more about me. With Damien, I knew without a doubt that being Princess Charlotte would have the opposite effect and push him away from me. "You''re still keeping something from me," There was a pause where I could almost hear him debating between calling me Charlotte as he had been and calling me Charlie as my friends and family do. He was obviously bothered that people who I didn''t know or trust called me Charlotte when that was what he called me. "Damien, I''m not ready to talk about it yet." I pleaded, begging him to understand. "Yeah, I got that. Goodnight." I gaped at him as he turned and walked away, crossing the makeshift bridge before I could collect myself to stop him. "We all have secrets, Damien. One day, you will know all of mine, and I hope to know all of yours." I waited a moment longer, staring at his back as he walked away before making my way back to the camp. The cold mask I reserved for the court fell into ce as if I had never left the castle as I returned to the very tense and silent camp that had just heard us arguing. Barley gestured me over to sit next to him, and I knew if I let himfort me, I would crumble. A hug from him had the power to open the floodgates, and I wasn''t ready for that. It shouldn''t be this hard to be with your soulmate. Most wolves found their one, fell in love, and mated for life. It was the stuff from storybooks and fairytales. I had dreamed of that since I was a kid. My parents had an awful rtionship. My father had chosen my mother as a breeder after failing to find his fated mate, and their forced mating destroyed them. I didn''t want that. I wanted what everyone else had. The instant connection, the happiness, and the promise of forever and family. Yet, I had been bound to a man who didn''t believe we were mates because he couldn''t feel it and was also on the fence about giving me a chance because I wasn''t one of his kind. I wouldn''t give up on us. After everything I had been through in my life, I deserved to find happiness, and he was it. There wasn''t a doubt in my mind that Damien was the only one I would ever want, and I was going to fight for him. I would be mad first, angry that he had walked away from me just because I wasn''t ready to spill my guts to a man that was already looking for reasons not to be with me. I would allow myself one night of anger, and in the morning, I would start fresh. My etiquette tutor taught me that trick when I was a little girl. She realized I had difficulty hiding my emotions, an essential skill for any royal family member. She was the only person to tell me it was okay to let those negative emotions surface as long as I didn''t let them impact my reputation. It just so happened that while it wasn''t healthy to go to bed angry, nighttime was the only time I ever had to be truly alone. There was no schedule for me to attend meetings or visit different ces in the city for publicity. There was no training I had to be at or fake people I had to give fake smiles to in the court. No guards were in my room waiting to report their gossip like they were in the hallway. I crawled into my bedroll and pulled Damien''s nket to my chin. His smell made me want to cry with frustration because it made me feel better to be surrounded by it even though I was angry, but I couldn''t because everyone would hear me. So instead, I closed my eyes and breathed deeply until I had forced myself to sleep. The sound of the men getting ready in the morning made me stir, and I dressed quickly. We knew the rules. Once a bounty was out, we needed to be the first ones there. We wouldn''t be the only ones to receive the notice, and we wanted to be the ones to get paid for it. I strapped on my weapons and pulled my hair into a high bun to keep it out of the way. Damien''s smell continued to reach me, and the reminder that we had foughtst night dampened my usual excitement for a hunt. As I climbed out of my tent, my heart stopped when I looked up and saw Damien sitting across the fire, watching me. His ck eyes looked emotionless, and I didn''t know what to do or say.t "Morning, girl," Barley said, sping his hand on my shoulder as he shoved a cup of coffee into my hands. "Hope you don''t mind, but I invited Damien to see us work today." I tore my gaze away from my mate, wanting to scold Barley for interfering, but I knew he had no ill intent. Still, excitement filled me, knowing that Barley had gone to Damien''s cabin to talk to him, and not only had Damiene back with him, but he didn''t look as angry as I had expected. If anything, I imagined Damien would have been even more bothered by Barley going onto hisnd. "Morning," I whispered back before sipping my coffee. Never in my life had I felt so out of ce, not knowing if I should greet Damien or how to do so afterst night. It hadn''t been a big fight, but knowing I was the one in the wrong made me uneasy. The problem was that the only way to make it right was to tell him the truth and risk losing him. Damien watched me closely as I made my way around the fire, wanting to sit next to him even though we were both still angry. "Coffee?" I offered to hold out my steaming mug, but he shook his head. "Already had some." "Right." My fingers tapped against my mug, and I pressed my lips together. Well, this was going to be awkward. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Fifteen: Damien Damien''s P.O.V. She was angry. Charlotte was glorious when she was angry. Charlie. I kept having to remind myself that she was Charlie, not Charlotte. I didn''t know who Charlotte was. The woman that was able to cause a stir in town just by being recognized was a mystery to me. I thought I had known a decent bit about her, but now I had no idea who she was again. It all made sense why she avoided discussing her life beforeing here to be a mercenary. Whatever her secret was, it had to be huge. Realistically, I knew it was probably something simple like a noblewoman going rogue and wanting to live in the wild, but she would have to return eventually. It was an uplicated exnation, an easy one. Probably the right one. Yet, my mind kept going to the worst-case scenario that just maybe she was on the run from something or someone. I wasn''t sure why my mind kept returning to the idea of a man at home waiting for her, searching for her. I was jealous. I was absolutely jealous of a man I had created in my head, and I had just stormed out of my house first thing in the morning to wake Charlie so we could finish our argument. I was ready to demand that we return to normal when I found Barley sitting on my front porch. For such a big man, his ability to move and exist inplete silence made him deadly. I had either been so distracted by Charlie that I hadn''t heard, smelled, or sensed him, or he had mastered the art of masking himself from living in the wild for so long. It had taken me years to perfect it, but I only used it when I needed to. '' The girl she was and the woman she is today are too different people. Learn who she is now, don''t let who she was forced to be in the past impact what you are and can have in the future." Barley got to his feet, slipping his hands in his pockets before walking past me and down the stairs. ¡°I think you should Charlie. She is a fighter." i He nced at my garden as he walked past it, a slight smile on his face. "I see she hasn''t killed any nts yet, but best to keep a watchful eye on her while she''s in there. She told me stories about the nts she tried to keep alive as a kid. Said they killed themselves from how toxic the environment was, but I''m not so sure she didn''t have a hand in it." I had stood there for only a few seconds before giving up and following after him. It wasn''t just because he was now the second man who really knew Charlie to tell me she was worth it and not to give up on her. It was also because I wanted to know her on the same level they did.... Well, on a higher level than they did. They knew her mentally, but I wanted her brain and body. I could be very territorial over what was mine, and while I knew we weren''t together yet, she sure felt like she was mine. Now, I couldn''t keep my eyes off her. The group, minus Neil, was marching through the forest at a brisk pace. Charlie was at the front, leading the pack, with fierce determination across her face. I wasn''t sure Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. if it was because she was set on ending the rock troll causing trouble for wanderers or if she was just that motivated to stay away from me. Each time she had looked at me this morning, she seemed momentarily remorseful before her anger returned. I hated that I caused it, even though I was still angry too, but it looked good on her. I couldn''t keep my eyes off the sway of her hips as she moved through the trees. Each time I met Charlie''s fiery gaze, I imagined holding her up against a tree and fucking the attitude right out of her. "Have you ever dealt with one of these before?" Roman asked, falling back until he was in line with me at the back of the pack. I hadn''t intended to get involved. I just wanted to watch. As Barley had put it, I wanted to see another side to her, another piece of the puzzle that was Charlie. But I had the feeling that this was a test, my chance to prove myself to her team. "No." Roman nodded, pointing to the back of his neck. "There is a small pebble in the back of their neck; think of it like where our brain stems connect to our spines. It''s about the size of your fingertip. We get it out, and we win. It will be dead within a minute." "That''s all?" My sarcasm was thick, but he just nodded and shrugged at me, like it was as easy as pulling a loose hair off a shirt. "Just watch your head. They can throw rocks faster than you would believe and don''t get close enough for it to touch you. One hit will pulverize every bone in your body. Charlie is the best climber out of us, so she will be taking point." He jogged forward, breaking from the group and moving to the side. I slowed as I watched everyone do the same, crouching and preparing for battle with their weapons drawn. I didn''t have a weapon and felt out of ce. A bear against a rock troll? It just didn''t seem possible. It made sense why they, as wolves and Lycans, would be armed. There was arge pile of boulders the size of a house in the middle of a clearing, and I grimaced as I pictured one of those being thrown at me. They wererger than I was and would crush me in a second t. Anything that could pick one of those up had to be a nightmare to deal with. Several bodies were around the clearing, none were whole, and most were unrecognizable. A few were only noticeable from where legs or an arm were sticking out from under a rock. Charlie nced back at me, worry crossing her face as if she could sense my unease, and she signaled with her hand for me to stay back. I scoffed. Tough chance of that. If she thought I was going to let her... The ground shook, and I widened my stance, bracing myself as Charlie tore her green eyes from me. My head turned from side to side, waiting for the troll to make itself known. My green-eyed beauty raced forward, jumping and propelling herself off the pile of rocks and higher just as the mountain of stone unfolded, rising to tower over us, taller than most of the trees. Charlie was on his back, holding on for dear life as the creature roared in outrage at being bothered. Diego ''whooped'' from the side like he was watching a sporting event, and I felt every ounce of anger and frustration with Charlie melt away, only to be reced by fear. The rock troll spun around, each footstep shaking the Earth. My knees bent further, and I ced one hand on the tree truck at my side to steady me. My eyes were locked on Charlie with horror as she lost her footing and her body smacked against the rock troll''s back. 1 "No." The word slipped from my lips before I could stop it, and Charlie pushed herself up just as the troll turned to me. His entire being was made of rocks, and as his hand grew, I knew I was in trouble. His arm pulled back before he lobbed the giant boulder my way. I ran a few steps before diving to the side just as the bounder crashed into the tree trunk. The wood splintered as the giant stone went through it, only for the top of the tree to fall loudly against those around it. i I spun to face him, his hand reforming as he prepared to throw again. Never before had I hated witches, but all their little pet projects that had gotten out of hand, like this one, suddenly colored me with a new distaste forthem. Granted, whoever tried to create and tame this one was probably dead, but knowing most of these creatures were designed as weapons and then set loose on the world was a real thorn in my paw. The men let out a loud sound in an uneven round that knocked the troll''s equilibrium off. The creature shook hisrge head from side to side, and I used the moment to race around the troll, desperate to get my eyes on Charlie. She was hanging with one hand from the troll''s neck. Her fingers were between the head and body, and I knew he if looked up, causing his head to tilt back, her hand would be crushed to dust. 1 I had never felt fear to this extent before... I had never truly feared anything until now. But my blood boiled when I saw Charlie, my Charlotte, on the back of a beast and in danger. She swung as he spun, but I moved with him, getting closer to catch her and take her away from here before he could step on her if she fell. A small yelp left her mouth as her hand started to slip, and she threw her body up, catching herself with her other hand. Using her now dangling hand, she pushed off the troll''s back, nted her feet against him, and went for the kill. I felt like I was watching in slow motion as Charlie shoved her entire hand into the crack between the rocks, groaning out in pain before pulling her fist out. Blood began to bead on the scratches on her fingers, and I held my arms out to catch her as the creature stumbled forward. It went down on one knee first. The roar it released as it fell sounded like a distortion of a human and a monster. Charlie''s eyes met mine over her shoulder, and she pushed off his back with both feet, flying backward into my arms. I grunted as she hit my chest, but it was right where she was supposed to be. I copsed back into the dirt with her against my front, and as the creature hit the ground, the boulders that made up its body separated upon impact. A wall of dust and debris filled the air, and I covered Charlie as best I could. I could hear her men cheering and moving forward, but I ignored them and grabbed her closed fist, inspecting her wounds. They were already closing up, the skin pulling together. The men cheered louder when she opened her hand to expose the bright white stone glowing with magic. "That was the smoothest takedown I have seen yet!" Diego said, sticking his hand out to me, and I epted it, letting him help us up. I expected Charlie to pull away from me to celebrate with her men, but she turned in my hold, leaning back against my chest as she spoke animatedly about what had just happened. I couldn''t take my eyes off her, and my arms around her waist were locked in ce, not ready to let her go. Charlie rubbed her hand over the back of my forearm as she nodded with excitement. "You guys head back. Damien and I will be just behind you." The white rock in her hand flew through the air as she tossed it, and Roman grabbed it easily. I couldn''t move as we watched her men leave, but as soon as they were out of sight, Charlie spun to face me. This wasn''t the time for us to have the much-needed conversation. I was too focused on the fact that I could have lost her. "I don''t want to argue with you right now, Charlie," I said, and the corners of her mouth dropped down slightly at my use of her nickname. "Good. I don''t want to fight, either. I want to celebrate." Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Sixteen: Charlie Charlie''s P.O.V. Adrenaline coursed through my blood. I could feel every inch of Damien as he held me to his chest, and I was sure he could feel just how fast my heart was beating. Any second, he would be able to smell how turned on I was, too. After taking down a bounty, the men used to go to town to celebrate. The adrenaline and excitement fueled their desire to drink, gamble, and find a partner for the night. I always returned to the camp to relieve whoever had stayed behind so they could enjoy themselves too. I never understood the rush they got after killing. Not until now. Now, I was so hyper-aware of Damien that I wanted nothing more than to wrap myself around him and im my prize. As soon as my men left, I turned to face him, breathing deeply. He had awoken something in me that I didn''t know was there, and all I could think about was having him inside me again. Damien''s ck eyes scanned over my face, and I licked my lips, wanting to encourage him to take what was his. "I don''t want to argue with you right now, Charlie," The sound of my name leaving his lips was exciting and heartbreaking simultaneously. I liked being his Charlotte. Charlotte was a person I had never met or known before him. I had always been Princess Charlotte, and I hated her. Being just Charlotte was new to me. It had felt so good like it was who I was supposed to be this whole time. "Good. I don''t want to fight, either. I want to celebrate," I said, tightening my hold around Damien''s neck. It was evident the second he smelled my desire. I watched his eyelids lower and his jaw clenched. "How do you want to celebrate, baby?" His arms loosened around my waist, and his handsnded on my hips. A shiver went down my spine as his fingers worked their way under my shirt and brushed against my skin. "I want you inside me." My request felt more like a demand as it crossed my lips, and I stared at him, praying he felt the same way. "I told myself it would be different the next time I was in you. You didn''t deserve to have your first time be the way it was, and I want to make it up to you." Damien''s voice was deeper than normal, and while his words were nice, I knew he was feeling the same way I was. Energized. Excited. Horny. "I thought it was perfect. What did you want to change? We can make a list, and then we''ll fuck until we have checked off every want and desire you have right here and now. Was it the position? Did you want me bent over or maybe on top?" My fingers trailed down his neck, drawing small circles where my mark would one dayy. He shivered but shook his head at me. "You deserve romance, baby. I would have wined and dined you if I had known that was your first time. We would have fucked in my bed, not on the couch. I would have taken my time and made love to you all night instead of fucking you in my living room." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. My mouth went dry at his words, and I was sure a small moan left me, but I couldn''t stop it. "In your bed?¡± Damien nodded, leaning forward to ce his mouth on my neck. The open- mouthed kisses and small nibbles had my knees feeling weak, and I pushed my hips against his for support, feeling his hardness against my stomach. "Yes. In. My. Bed. All fucking night." His teeth gently pulled on my earlobe, and he slipped his thigh between my legs, allowing us to get closer. "What about up against a tree?¡¯ I moaned, rubbing my hips against him. Damien''s head dropped back as he looked up at the sky and deeply breathed. "I''m trying to be a gentleman again, Charlie. Work with me here." Iughed, making him look down at me with a heated gaze as I spoke. "But you''re not just a gentleman, are you? I thought you were also an animal. You can wine and dine meter. Right now, I want to celebrate with you. Right now, I want to be fucked." My lips connected with his bare chest. My tongue slid up the skin there and pulled a moan from him. His hands tightened on my hips, and I knew he was giving in. "Most women want romance. I''m just trying to give you what you deserve." I cringed, bothered that he had brought up other women right now. He noticed and pulled back to look deep into my eyes. "I only want to make you happy." "I don''t want you to romance me right now, Damien. I want you to use me." I couldn''t even me him for unleashing this side of me. It wasn''t his doing. As amazing as it was to be with him, I had been ready for this for years. There was only so much one could do by themselves. I had my own list of things I had heard about, read, or even seen that I wanted to try. Having adrenaline rushing through my system only heightened what I was feeling. "Why are you making this so difficult?" Damien smiled as he asked me the question. Iughed, reaching down and gently tugging on the waistband of his shorts. He didn''t pull away, and I took that as a sign that he was willing to continue. "I''m actually making this very, very easy." My hands moved back to my body, unclipping the sheath and dagger from my thigh before removing my sword and sheath over my head. They dropped to the ground, and he grabbed the bottom of my shirt, pulling it up slowly. It was torturous, but I allowed him to take control. When my shirt was gone, I reached up and pulled mythin bralette off. The growl he let out made me tremble with excitement, and my pants and thong were around my ankles before I could blink. Damien grabbed the back of my thighs, picking me up and capturing my lips in a punishing kiss. The heat between us was enough to start a fire, and I couldn''t help myself as I began to grind against his cock over his shorts. I knew my wetness was soaking through the fabric, but I didn''t care. I reached down between us, trusting him to hold me up as I worked his shorts down and freed him. "Mm," I licked my lips, excited to wrap my hand around him again, to feel him against me and hear his groans of pleasure as I yed with him. But just as my back pressed against a tree trunk, Damien grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands away from him, locking them above my head." Is this how you wanted me, baby? You want me to fuck you up against this tree?" His cocky pressed between the wet lips of my pussy, and he rocked against me as he held me against the tree. My back arched off the rough bark as I let out a moan of pleasure. It was ufortable, and I knew it would leave scratches, but the pain also added an unexpected pleasure. "Yes!" My cry for him had him grinding against me harder and faster. My clit throbbed with ecstasy, and he pulled back, lining his tip up with my entrance before thrusting into me slowly. I had expected hard and fast, wanting him to match my rush after taking down the troll. Yet, he pleasantly surprised me. Damien''s slow and deep thrusts into me had me crying out in pleasure. He was stretching me and being patient as I adjusted around his size, something we hadn''t done the first time. "Does this feel good for you, baby?" My eyes opened, and I met his stare. His jaw ticked, and I could see he was holding himself back. But he wanted more, and I wanted more. "Yes." I gasped, my nails digging into my palms, puncturing the skin as I tried to pull my hands free from his grip instinctively. I didn''t want him to release me, but I wanted to move freely to take what I wanted. "Harder. Fuck me, Damien." His restraint snapped, and with his other hand holding me from under my ass, he thrust in harder and faster. I could feel Damien hitting something inside me that made my eyes roll to the back of my head, and I gasped out a breathy moan each time. "Yes! Just like that!" His mouth swallowed my cry, covering mine for only a moment. But the new angle caused him not to move as freely. Damien pulled away after our kiss, pumping into me again with a newfound determination. "You feel so fucking good." Damien groaned, his hand moving further under me. His fingers unintentionally spread my ass cheeks, allowing him to go even deeper. "Damien!" The gasp of his name leaving my lips was a desperate plea for more. I didn''t know what I needed but I knew I needed something. Once I had more experience, I was sure our sex would be Earth-shattering. "I know, baby. I''ve got you." He said, pulling me away from the tree and making me lose the high I had just been chasing but failing to reach. With augh, I let out a gust of air as he spun us around and lowered me to the ground, never taking himself out of me. He released my wrists, and my hands immediately found their way to the back of his neck, pulling him down for another kiss as he held himself deep inside me. "You''re so tight, baby." Damien slipped his fingers between us, spreading my lips before pressing forward. When he pulled his hand away, each movement caused his body to rub against my clit, and I found myself quickly growing toward the climax that I had been so desperate for. "You feel so fucking good." A thrust followed each word, and my head tilted back as I moaned loudly. Waves of pleasure shot through me, and I moaned out his name as I came around him. He thrust into me several more times, his lips parted, and his eyes locked on mine before he pulled out and came on my stomach. Each time he called me baby, I felt my heart grow bigger until I was sure it would burst. I had never known how good it could feel to belong to someone, but I was his. Everything about me was his, and I knew it always would be. I couldn''t help myself as I leaned up and kissed him, cupping his cheek and pouring all my love and want for him into the kiss. Damien groaned and kissed me back, holding his body against mine. It was so gentle and loving that I felt hopeful. I could see the future for us, and it was beautiful. "I''m so happy that you''re mine," I whispered against his lips as he pulled away. His body tensed momentarily, and I was flooded with regret that I had opened my mouth until he rxed again, kissing me once more before smiling at me. "Come on, beautiful. I''m sure your men are eager to turn in for the bounty." Damien stood up, eyeing my body as he did so. It was empowering to see how much he enjoyed what he saw... or it would have been if he hadn''t just dismissed what I said. I sent him a weak smile as I gathered my clothes and dressed. Damien looked torn, almost in pain, staring off into the trees. I knew he wasn''t entirely mine yet, and I had put my foot in my mouth by saying anything. But knowing he was still resisting the mate bond hurt. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Ste was shocked. "One for Dr. Steven and one for Mr. Snyder? My, my, my..." Felicity was speechless. ''Me and that Stinky Cucumber have nothing going on, okay? I''m going there to ask him a favor. I can''t possibly show up empty-handed, can I?" "Oh. We have a whole box of mangoes here. You should give them to Vermont. I mean, these are your favorite egg tarts. You should just share them with Dr. Steven. Are you and Vermont even close enough to be sharing your favorite food?" said Ste. Felicity was stunned for a moment. After a long time, she said, "It''s not like they''re new. I''ve already opened the packaging. That Stinky Cucumber doesn''t deserve to eat a whole box of mangoes." Felicity did not seem like she wanted to stay on the subject. She opened the front door and said, "I''ll be heading out now." Then, she disappeared. As Marshall turned his steering wheel to leave the parking lot, he saw a Maserati with a familiar license te entering the ce. When the car drove past, he saw Trevor sitting in the back seat at a nce. Marshall looked at Trevor thoughtfully for a while and drove away. Felicity soon stood in front of apartment 902. She tried toe up with ways to convince Vermont into adding a few more details to her resume and rang the doorbell. However, no one came to the door. Felicity frowned and rang a few more times. ''I haven''t heard from him the whole day. There''s no way he''s out, is he? Why isn''t he opening the door?'' Felicity grabbed her phone to call Vermont when the door to apartment 902 opened. "Who are you looking for?" a woman''s voice sounded, and Felicity froze. When she looked up, she saw a beautiful woman in a man''s shirt with bare legs and no visible bottoms. The door was only half opened. The woman held the door and tilted her head to look at Felicity. The woman was taller than Ste. Her legs were extremely long, her hair was tied loosely on one side, and she had elegant features that exuded a certain charm to her. Felicity recognized the woman. She was the one who won the best actress award at the Oscars-Nicole Aspen. Nicole was one of Vermont''s ex-girlfriends and one of the most impressive exes in terms of career development. Seeing that Felicity was silent, Nicole impatiently asked, "Who are you looking for?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Felicity came back to her senses and said, "I''m here for Stin¡ª I''m looking for Vermont." Nicole looked at the other party, whose height only reached her chin, for a few seconds before she said, "And, why are you looking for him?" Felicity pursed her lips and ignored the question. "Is he home?" she asked. "No," Nicole answered. As soon as she said that, Vermont''s voice came from inside the apartment, "Who is it?" The man walked over, pulled the door wide open, and saw that it was Felicity. Vermont was stunned. "What are you doing here?" He asked ufortably. Felicity nced at Vermont and saw him in his bathrobe. His hair was dripping wet. He probably just got out of the shower. Felicity then stared at him nkly. Suddenly, her heart had a strange feeling. It felt stuffy and unpleasant. She was understandably jealous of Vermont being able to get into a new rtionship when she had never been in one before. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Felicity took out the egg tart from her pocket and handed it over to Vermont. "I brought you an egg tart. It''s delicious," she said. Before Vermont could say anything, Nicole started talking. "Just one egg tart? Who gives something like that?" Vermont''s eyes twitched when he heard that. "Shut up. It''s not for you." Nicole pouted but did not say anything. She let go of her hand and walked back into the apartment. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!